Harmony Undone: Consequence of Choice

by Zodiacspear

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Luna, Original Character, Trixie, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Adventure, Sex, Princess Celestia, Alternate Universe
Length: 163406

The choices we make shows a lot about us. How we handle the consequences of those choices defines who we are.

Legacy is always defined by the choices that are made in life. For a traveling magician, the show must go on, and so will Trixie—no matter how much it hurts to hear the crowd boo. For a band of adventurers, seeing the scars left behind by Tyranny was not the legacy they wished the world to remember them by. When happenstance brings them together, they seize a chance to right their past mistakes.

Once again, another story helped brought about by my friend and editor Lab. Huge thanks to you! For my pre-reader Meridian Prime, and the folks at the YMLT chat for help with descriptions. You all rock!

12/21/16: Sex tag added for implied intimacy.
10/8/17: Added the Alternate Universe tag due to the revelations of the season seven finale. Refer to this blog for the explanation.

Published 2015-04-19 20:00:03 UTC
Last updated 2018-04-13 16:49:49 UTC

Chapter Two

Chapter Two

He realized that with his hooves clopping on the rough stone floor of the cavern he had found himself in, stealth wasn’t going to be an option. They joined the sound of dripping water and of the wind as it blew through the cave and sent a faint shiver up his spine. The auburn earth pony’s hazel eyes swept the cavern as he carefully moved forward, using the light from a small crystal to see where he was going. He tucked his gray bangs behind his ears so they wouldn’t obscure his vision as his eyes darted around the damp cave.

When it became apparent that nothing was going to jump out at him, a soft sigh escaped through Wanderer’s nose and he walked openly down the cavern—an eager smile growing across his face.

He examined the cavern ceiling for a moment before smiling to himself; finding the cave had been a stroke of luck. He had only stumbled on its entrance when he had been out foraging for food. Despite the Everfree Forest’s nasty reputation—as well earned as it was—it did grow a number of edible plants and mushrooms. With the supplies they had purchased running low, he and his friends had turned to foraging to sustain their exploratory trip.

Of course, his foraging had turned into a side trip on its own when he had found the cave. The tunnel had turned and twisted at times, but it seemed straight forward without any meandering paths. As he walked, his nose flared at a peculiar odor drifting through the cave. It wasn’t anything he recognized, so naturally his curiosity took hold and he followed it.

His thoughts drifted to the many things he and his friends had seen since they came to Ponyville a week ago to explore. He smiled fondly as he remembered Princess Twilight and her friends showing them the Castle of the Two Sisters. Exploring it had been an adventure in and of itself! During that time, he had gotten to know the ponies who had saved him from a horrible fate. While it was true he had met Twilight and the others after the ordeal with Tyranny, it was never in a more relaxed setting—and one could not get more relaxing than visiting Ponyville he thought with a chuckle.

Turning a final corner, his thoughts were interrupted as the smell’s strength neared overpowering levels. He tapped his crystal again to make it brighter and found the light reflected back at him from countless angles. The sparkling of the various gemstones and gold coins reflected off his wide eyes. There were mounds of treasure right in front of him!

Barely able to contain his laughter, he dug out a hooffull of the treasure. As the gems fell listlessly from his hoof, a giggle similar to that of a madstallion escaped him.

“I can’t believe this. How lucky can I get?” he said to himself, picking up another hooffull of gold. “There’s enough here for me and the others to live in luxury for the rest our lives!”

He gagged and covered his muzzle in disgust as the odor got even stronger. “What is that horrible smell?”

He stood straight with shock as a wave of warmth washed over his back, and he heard the puffing of something large’s breathing. He whirled to find himself muzzle to muzzle with a giant green-scaled, yellow-eyed, very angry dragon.

“Oh…” Wanderer’s irises shrunk to mere pinpoints, and his ears were pinned to the sides of his head.

The dragon glared down at the cowering earth pony with narrowed eyes. “What are you doing in my cave?” it asked in a deep, growling voice.

Wanderer was not sure how he managed to find his voice. “…Would you believe me if I told you I was just exploring?”

The dragon’s enraged roar shook the very mountain to its roots.

-0-

As Wanderer explored the nearby cavern, a pair of other ponies was on their way back to their campsite. The blue-green pegasus mare with a long slightly-curled, teal mane led the way, while a rust-colored unicorn stallion with a short orange mane followed behind. The two carried saddlebags full of food as they made their way through the thick foliage of the forest.

“All of this should last us a while yet,” the unicorn said, using his magic to part the foliage as he walked. “I was beginning to wonder if we were going to end up eating our tents.”

“You exaggerate, Tormod,” the pegasus said. “We had enough for a few days at least. You worry too much.” She shook her back, resetting the saddlebags so they wouldn’t rub at her wings.

The unicorn scoffed. “With as much as you and Wanderer eat in a day, I’m surprised there’s any foliage left at all.”

She glared back at her brother, her tail swishing irritably.

He sighed, looking away. “Sorry, Tourmaline, I’m just frustrated.”

“What about?” she asked as she lifted a low-hanging branch out her way.

He used his magic to keep the same branch from smacking him in the face. “Nothing important.”

She looked back at him for a moment, a worried frown crossing her face at something in his tone. She shrugged after a moment, promising to ask him about it later, and continued on. “I hope Wanderer made it back to the camp. I still can’t believe he managed to get lost even when he was with us.”

Tormod snickered. “You know him best. Are you really surprised by that?”

She smiled, shaking her head. “No, not really.”

They walked on for a bit before they found their camp. The two tents were still standing, though the campfire had burned low. Tourmaline set her bag inside her tent and sat on her bedroll for a moment. She reached for a nearby comb and tried to sort out the tangles in her mane and tail. She might have been out in the woods, but that didn’t mean she could let her mane go. It was a terror when it got matted, so she avoided that at all costs.

When she finished, her hoof brushed against the opal-beaded necklace that adorned her neck. She looked down at the piece of jewelry with a fond smile. Much like her three-coin cutie mark, she was never without her necklace. She remembered the night she had gotten it from her best friend and smiled. No matter what, she would never part with it.

Her nose flared as the scent of cooking food snapped her out of her musings, the smell of sautéed greens and mushrooms nearly causing a bit of drool to escape her. She poked her head out of the tent to see Tormod busying himself with the preparation of lunch.

“That smells good, Tormod. What are you making?”

The unicorn mixed leaves and mushrooms with a sauce he had made from berries. “It is a recipe I learned from Zecora. If we are to eat from the Everfree, best we learn to cook from somepony who lives here.”

She emerged from her tent and sat across from him, taking a deeper sniff of the food’s aroma—she was very glad Princess Twilight had introduced them to the Everfree Forest’s sole inhabitant. “It’s making me hungry.”

A wry smirk crossed her brother’s face. “You were born hungry.”

She flattened her ears but didn’t argue the point. “Wanderer better show up soon or he’ll miss lunch.”

The unicorn nodded, glancing around the nearby trees. “He will show up. The smell of food usually brings him running.” He finished stirring the food and set aside the spoon. “It just needs to cool.”

She sat back comfortably on her haunches and looked around the forest surrounding the campsite. She hadn’t seen the gnarled trees and odd plants anywhere else. The Everfree forest was an amazing place, but it wasn’t nearly as exciting as the Castle of the Two Sisters, and she couldn’t help but grin at the memories.

“Hopefully we get a chance to go back to the Castle of the Two Sisters. There was so much more to find there than what we saw. I’m sure of it,” she said as she watched her brother fill the plates of food for the two of them.

Her brother smiled. “I agree. I could spend days in the library if given the chance. Princess Twilight was more than happy to show us around.”

She took a plate of food and eagerly scooped up a forkful of the seasoned greens. “There has to be more hidden passage we haven’t found yet. I bet not even the Element Bearers have found them all,” she said past a mouthful of food.

Her brother’s smile was not as wide as she expected. “Maybe…”

She swallowed the food and looked at her brother with a concerned tilt of her head. “What’s wrong, Tormod?”

He lifted his fork to take a scoop of food. “After we eat.”

After they had finished their meals—Tourmaline easily eating twice what Tormod had—Tormod set aside his plate.

“There is something I wanted to talk about.”

She finished picking at her teeth and gave him her full attention. “What is it?”

The unicorn glanced to the side for a second before looking back at her. “Tourmaline, have you written to Dad lately?”

She sat up straighter, shaking her head. “I… haven’t. Why do you ask?”

The unicorn’s horn glowed, and he levitated a folded piece of parchment to her from his tent. “I received a letter from him back when we were in Ponyville.”

She took the offered letter and quickly scanned its contents. Finally she looked back to her brother. “Why didn’t you tell me about it?”

“Because I didn’t want to bring it up at the time. We had only been in Ponyville for a day when I got the letter. I didn’t want to put a damper on the trip we have been looking forward to for a while.”

Tourmaline looked back at the letter and reread the last line. Her ears pinned back against her head as she read.

Hope you are all doing well, and we hope you come home soon. We miss you all.

Tormod spoke softer. “It’s been a few years now, Tourmaline. Don’t you think we should go back home for a while? We know Dad misses us, and I’m sure Wanderer’s mom misses us too.”

Tourmaline frowned softly, her gaze still on the paper. During the earlier years of their adventuring across Equestria, they would return home to visit with their family and share their stories, but when they started exploring further abroad, they hadn’t returned home as often. During that time, they had written letters to home as they traveled, but they hadn’t visited their parents in years. Then there was the time they had gone south into the jungle beyond Equestria.

She sighed, not liking to recall that particular adventure. Besides being the only one of the three to make it out of there on her own power, they were inadvertently responsible for the release of Tyranny. It was not something they liked to talk about, though it was something none of them denied having a hoof in.

Still, it had been a couple of years since they had last been at home.

Finally, she nodded to her brother. “Yeah, it’s been too long since we last saw Dad. We should go home.”

Before Tormod could reply, they both looked around at the sound of thunder. “It’s not going to rain, is it?”

She sniffed the air and shook her head. “No, I don’t smell any rain. Maybe it was just the forest.”

He seemed to accept that and continued with their conversation. “We’ll have to let Wanderer know. I’m sure he would want to see his mother again.”

Her ear flicked and turned at a low buzzing that was steadily growing louder and more high pitched. “What in Equestria is that?” She turned in the direction the sound was coming from.

Tormod frowned, rubbing at his ears. “Whatever it is, it’s annoying.”

She looked back at him. “What do you think it is? Parasprite swarm? Changelings?”

He frowned at her. “Seriously?”

She shrugged, a faint smile on her face before it faded into a troubled frown. “Wait…” She quickly got on her hooves. “That’s somepony screaming.”

The sound grew to a steady scream of a voice they both knew well. “Is that—“ Tormod began but stuttered as the ground shook in rhythmic quakes. He took a wider stance, struggling to stay on his hooves. “What in Equestria is going on!”

They whirled as Wanderer burst from the foliage in a dead gallop, his eyes wide with panic.

“Wanderer? What are—“ Tourmaline began.

“Run for it!” He never broke stride as he galloped past them, his hooves tearing up the ground as he fled.

Before she could ask another question, an enraged roar shook the trees around them. The two started and dashed after the fleeing earth pony. Moments after they fled, the dragon’s pursuit tore through their campsite, their tents and supplies flying up in smashed and torn bits under rending claws.

Tourmaline frantically flapped her wings to catch up to Wanderer. “What did you do this time?”

“I just went exploring!”

“In a dragon’s den!”

“How was I supposed to know?” he shot back.

“I swear, when we get out of this, I’m going to kick your—“

“Save the flirting for later!” Tormod interrupted as caught up to them. “How are we going to get out of this?”

Wanderer shot a glance over his shoulder and saw the dragon was still hot on their fetlocks. “We gotta lose him somehow!”

“Over there!” Tourmaline pointed towards the rocky outcroppings of the nearby mountains as they came into view.

The three turned for the cliffs. The narrow confines of the rockaways benefited the ponies more so than the great lizard. It was not deterred, however, as it took to the sky and flew above them.

“There!” Wanderer turned and dove into a hole in the rock face, his two friends close behind him. The three slumped, gasping for breath as the dragon roared from above.

Tourmaline whirled and punched Wanderer hard on the shoulder. “You jerk!”

“Ow!” He clutched at his sore shoulder, glaring back at her. “What was that for?”

“You!” she yelled, grabbing at the sides of her mane. “You always manage to get us in more trouble than we can get out of. What were you thinking?!”

“Look, I…” he sighed, his shoulders slumping. “I’m sorry, alright? I didn’t know.”

She huffed, letting go of her mane, and gave him a quick hug. “I’m just glad you’re not hurt.”

Tormod peeked out from under their hiding place and quickly ducked back. “He’s flying around. It doesn’t look like he has found us yet, but I don’t think he is going to give up either.”

The two walked up and took a quick peek themselves. “Is there any way we can outrun him?” Tourmaline asked.

Tormod shook his head. “Doubtful. Even if we did get to the trees, he would burn them down around us.”

“We can’t lead him back to Ponyville anyway. We can’t do that to them.”

Tormod nodded his agreement and looked nervously beyond their shelter as the dragon’s roar shook the stones around them. “We have to either wait him out or find some way to make him give up the chase.”

A sudden blast had them all struggling to stay on their hooves. The tremor shook the stones dangerously loose around them. They looked out to see the dragon breathe another burst of flame on the mountain side, bits of blasted stone flying in all directions.

Wanderer looked up to see their overhang about to give way. “Move!” He grabbed them both and leapt away, just in time for their shelter to collapse in.

Tormod waited for the dust to settle before standing. “We have to do something now! Before he kills us!”

“Over there!” Tourmaline pointed towards a boulder that stood precariously over an overhang.

Wanderer’s eyes lit up. “Tourmaline, do you think you can get it loose?”

She looked at him, inwardly cringing at his expression. “I think I can. Why?”

“I’ll lead him there, and you drop that boulder on his head.”

“Are you insane?!” she screamed at him.

Tormod cut off any argument. “It is all we have. We have to take the risk.”

She looked between them, a knot of dread forming in her gut. “You guys…”

Wanderer gave her a firm nod. “We’ve gotta do this. Let’s go.”

She bit at her lip before she took off for the boulder. Luckily for her, the dragon was facing away when she flew, but that didn’t stop her from scrambling behind the boulder when she landed. A quick peek around the rock and she saw the dragon breathe another fireball at the mountain. The boulder next to her shook from the blast, its base cracking, but it didn’t otherwise give.

Looking at the stone, she saw that it was supported by a number of smaller stones that she would have to kick loose. Before she could get started, the enraged roar of the dragon took her attention. She looked again and saw that the dragon was swooping down where she had left her friends.

“Oh no!” She began bucking the stones, trying to dislodge the heavier boulder. The stone cracked some from each kick, but she felt she wasn’t doing enough.

Her ears stood upright as she heard Wanderer shout, “Isn’t this going overboard a bit? I didn’t even touch anything!”

She looked over the cliff and saw him fleeing from the dragon through a narrow pass. She sucked in a breath as the dragon breathed a fireball at him. Luckily, he ducked under the gout of flame and scrambled away. “Hey! That was close!”

As much as she wanted to fly down and take the attention off her friend, she knew he was depending on her to get the boulder loose. She returned and kicked at the stubborn rock. While the stone base continued to splinter, the boulder itself didn’t move.

A pained yelp caused her to look back. She saw Wanderer skid across the rocky terrain and bounce against a rock face. She screamed in terror as she saw the dragon’s head rear back to snap at the prone earth pony.

He managed to roll away at the last second and the dragon smacked its face against the stone. She turned as she felt the large rock give some as the ground shook. It started to lean but away from the cliff edge she needed to drop it.

She flew to the stone and flapped her wings hard to get the stone to lean the other way. Her wings and forelegs strained with the effort.

She caught sight of Wanderer receiving a glancing blow from the dragon’s foreleg. Hearing his groan of pain as he hit the wall below her caused the panic to well up in a rush.

“Wanderer!” She flapped her wings as hard as she ever had, and the stone started to sway in the other direction.

Her blood froze as she heard the dragon speak. “You should never have come here, pony.” Its intake of breath told her that Wanderer was in dire danger. His fearful scream echoed through her mind.

“NO!” she screamed and gave all she had in pushing the stone.

With a loud crack, the boulder gave way. It rolled over the side and bounced off a lower cliff. Just before the dragon could breathe its killing flames, the boulder smashed into its head. The resounding thud caused all other sound to cease for a second. The boulder split in half and fell to the side with a pair of loud crashes. The dragon stood still for a moment before its eyes rolled into the back of its head and fell over.

Tourmaline looked at the dragon in shock before she looked down at Wanderer. His expression caused an impish smile to cross her face.

“Cut it a little close, don’t you think?” he called.

She breathed in relief, letting all the tension out in a shuddering breath. “Oh, don’t be such a wimp.” She hopped off the cliff and flew down to his side. “You survived it, didn’t you?”

He stood up, favoring his left foreleg with a hiss of pain. “That hurt.”

She stood next to him, letting him lean on her for support as they walked past the knocked-out dragon. Her gaze darted around as she finally realized something was missing. “Where’s Tormod?!” she asked, the knot of dread forming in her gut again.

He nodded ahead of them. “I had him hide while I had the dragon chase me. He should be up ahead.”

When they found the unicorn on the ledge they had separated at, they found him removing large briars from his coat. He just removed one of them with a painful hiss when they approached. One look at Wanderer and his gaze turned harsh.

Tourmaline looked at her brother in surprise. “What happened to you?”

He pointed an accusatory hoof in Wanderer’s direction. “He happened to me. The moron pushed me over a cliff and told me to hide!”

Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped open. “You pushed him off the cliff?!”

Wanderer gave her a pleading look. “I wanted to make sure the dragon only chased me, so I pushed him over the cliff.” He looked back at the irate unicorn. “There were bushes below for you to land in. I didn’t do it because I thought it’d be funny.”

The unicorn gave him a fierce glare. “You pushed me into a briar patch!” He gritted his teeth and used his magic to remove another large thorn from his flank. “You will pay for this, Wanderer. Mark my words.”

The earth pony tenderly rested his injured foreleg to the ground before trusting it with a bit more weight. “If it is any reconciliation, there is a dragon’s hoard that is currently unguarded.”

The other two looked at him quickly, smiles crossing their faces. “You remember where?” Tourmaline asked.

He smiled a roguish grin. “I remembered to mark my trail before I found it. Just have to find my marks and it will lead us to it.”

Tormod stood with a wince, the majority of the thorns removed. “That will make up for pushing me off the cliff.” He glared at his snickering friend. “But only a little.”

-0-

As they finally managed to make it out from under the branches of the Everfree forest, Wanderer admitted he was never happier to see a dirt path again. He trudged alongside his friends as they started down the path that left the woods and entered the town of Ponyville.

“Ugh…” He rubbed at his face, smearing the dirt across his cheeks. “That was the worst three days of running I’ve ever done.”

Tourmaline tugged at a stubborn vine that clung to her leg. “You’re telling me. Maybe stealing the dragon’s treasure wasn’t the smartest thing we’ve done.” The vine finally gave an audible snap as she freed her leg of the entangling foliage.

Tormod adjusted the heavy saddlebags on his back. “At least we finally lost him. I thought he’d never give up.” He glanced to the stuffed saddlebags that the other two wore, and a small grin crossed his face. “And we’ve finally earned some real money this time.”

Wanderer grinned as well as he looked to his saddlebags and the gleaming of gold and gems beaming right back at him. “So what are you guys going to do with your shares?”

“Spend it, likely,” Tormod said with a roll of his eyes.

“Aren’t we funny?” Wanderer grumbled and bit out a burr that had clung to his coat. “Come on, let’s get to the inn so we can get cleaned up.”

Tourmaline ran a hoof through her mane, hissing as she caught a tangle. “Don’t have to tell me twice. I need a bath so badly.”

As they walked past the thatched-roof houses of Ponyville and towards the inn, they couldn’t help but notice the odd stares they were getting from the locals. Muffled conversation and curious glances followed as the three walked along the dirt road of the small country town.

Wanderer watched as one pair of ponies hurried past them. “Are we really that exciting to talk about?” he asked his friends.

Tormod shifted his heavy saddlebags. "Have you seen yourself, Wanderer? You've still got that cut on your shoulder." He sniffed the air. "Maybe our smell hit them first. We haven't had a real bath in days."

Tourmaline looked at her tangled mane with a mournful frown. “It’ll take a lot of painful brushing to get through this…” She threw her head back to settle her mane back behind her. “I might try that spa that Rarity told me about last time we were here.”

The auburn earth pony gave her a teasing smile. “Is that how you’re gonna spend your share?”

She flicked her tail, her gaze leveling. “You might like your mane looking like a mop, Wanderer, but I’m not letting mine go.”

He lowered his head, his ears laying flat. “Hey now, I was just joking.”

She smiled and bumped his side. “I know.”

Tormod shook his head at them. “There is something I wanted to talk about, Wanderer,” he said as they turned down a street.

“What is it?” Wanderer asked as they made their way through the crowd.

“Have you decided where we are going after we are done in Ponyville?”

He nodded easily. “I had thought about going home to see Mom again.”

Tormod stopped and just looked at his friend in shock. Finally, he snorted a helpless laugh and followed after them. “And here I thought I would have to convince you. Why are you deciding to go home now?”

Wanderer waved the question away. “We really haven’t been home since before… you know.”

The other two gave serious nods.

“Besides, we found a good haul this time. Think it’s time we got to enjoy a success for once.” He smirked wider. “Though, I was hoping to spend a few days visiting Princess Twilight and the others. I really owe them a lot.”

They nodded, silently agreeing not to pursue the subject further. “A few days then. I was hoping to speak to Princess Twilight myself,” Tormod said.

Tourmaline looked at him with a curious tilt of her head. “About what?”

He shrugged at her question.

She snorted at him. “Well, we should get back to the inn before we do anyth—“

“Hi, guys!”

All three of them jumped back and fell to their haunches as a pink earth pony appeared out of nowhere to greet them.

“Tourmaline, Tormod, Wanderer, it’s good to see you all again,” Pinkie Pie said with a wide, friendly smile. “When did you guys get back from the Everfree? I was starting to worry about you.” She wrinkled her nose and covered it with a hoof. “And why do you stink so badly?”

Wanderer stared at her for a stunned moment before he stood up, and helped his friends to their hooves. “Hello again, Pinkie Pie. We actually only got back today, and we’re on our way to get a much-needed bath.”

“A really needed bath,” she agreed. “I saw you walking and it looked like a dragon’s been chasing you, so I wanted to be the first to say ‘hi.’ Did you find anything fun to do in the Everfree Forest?”

Tormod muttered as he dusted himself off, “I wouldn’t have called it fun.”

Pinkie giggled. “So what are you going to do after you’re all cleaned up?”

“We’re likely going to stay around Ponyville for a few days before we head home,” Tourmaline said.

The party pony deflated some at the news. “You’re leaving?” She then perked right back up. “Well, we’ll have to throw you a big farewell party before you leave.” She began to bounce away with a wide eager smile on her face.

“Wait a minute, Pinkie,” Wanderer called after her.

She stopped and bounced back to join them. “Yes, Wanderer?”

He smiled sheepishly. “Do you mind if I make a request?”

Her smile busted out wider than he thought possible. “Sure! What do you want for the party? Cake or cupcakes? Pies or fritters? Party games or a DJ? ‘Cause I know a DJ that plays some of the most jamming tunes you’ve ever heard.” She started dancing in place to whatever song was in her head.

The three stood there and watched her dance with perplexed expressions.

“Is that dancing?” Tourmaline whispered to her brother.

“Looks more like she is having a seizure,” he whispered back.

“...Actually, I was hoping for a smaller party this time,” Wanderer said.

Pinkie stopped her ‘dancing’ and gave him a sad frown. “You didn’t like my last party?”

“No, no,” Wanderer said quickly to alleviate her fears. “I just…I… Oh, how do I say this?” He cleared his throat to speak. “I was hoping to have a party with you, Princess Twilight, and the other Elements of Harmony together before we leave.” He smiled as an idea struck him. “How about a bonfire party? We used to have them all the time in Greensborough.”

Pinkie’s eyes lit up instantly. “Ooh! A bonfire party! We can have roasted marshmallows and s’mores and other campfire goodies. I like the way you think!” She bounced off before he could get in another word.

Tourmaline prodded him curiously. “Why a bonfire party? Her welcoming party was a lot of fun.”

His serious expression was unlike his usual cheerful one. “I still haven’t had a chance to thank them all for helping me, and they deserve that.”

She nodded slowly before gagging from breathing too deeply. “Alright, you really need a bath, Wanderer. Let’s go.” She trotted for the inn.

He turned his nose up at her. “Hey, it’s not my fault I sweat…”

-0-

As beautiful as the forest was, Trixie was no fan of the late summer’s humidity. It seemed as if the trees were bent on holding the heat in and making her drench her coat with sweat. Even as a paper fan held aloft by her magic tried to cool her, it did little to alleviate her misery. At least she was the only one walking down the dirt road that meandered through the forest on its way to the town of Greensborough.

She levitated a bottle of water from her wagon and took a hearty drink. She sighed as the cool water sent a wave of relief to her parched throat. As she recapped the bottle, she thought about what she would do once she got to the city. First thing she should do was get cleaned up. No sense in performing a show road-weary and smelly. The town of Greensborough might have been a backwoods sort of place, but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t give them her best. She then would mingle with the townsfolk before putting on a show. More to get a feel for their taste in entertainment and to see if any recognized her outright than anything else.

Her thoughts then turned to her act. She planned to open with the explosive lights and streamers display—they never failed to grab the attention of the crowd. A few paltry acts would follow then some requests from the audience. She frowned softly as she thought on her final act. It was always the final act, the grand tale of her heroism and bravery, complete with visual illusions to awe the crowd, which gave her concern. The ursa major tale used to be the crowd favorite, now it only turned them into an unruly mob. She realized after Trottingham that she needed to change her act. Finding a replacement that would amaze the crowd like the ursa major story was not going to be quick or easy. The story and magic had to be just right, or else her show was a sham.

As she continued down the road, her ears perked up at the sound of a train whistle in the distance. A train blaring its horn all the way out here signified that she was getting close, and she couldn’t wait to park her wagon so that she could bathe and wash the sweat and grime from her coat.

She started as she heard a crashing sound. From the trees along the road stumbled an older stallion with a tan coat and brown mane pulling a cart full of canvas bags. The sudden lurch caused the cart to bounce and one of the bags to fall out, scattering its contents all over the road.

“Ahh, dagnabbit!” he swore as acorns spread everywhere.

After calming her heart from the startle, she pulled her wagon near. “Trixie wonders if you are all right?”

The old stallion squinted at her for a minute. “Yeah, I’m fine, miss. Just didn’t need mah acorns ta scatter everywhere. Now I gotta collect ’em again.”

Trixie glanced over the fallen acorns for a moment before sighing inwardly. Normally she wouldn’t deign to help collect nuts, but if the old timer was from Greensborough, she might get some useful information out of him.

She stepped out of her harness. “Trixie will help.”

He gave her a toothy grin of appreciation. “Thank ya kindly, young miss. These old bones don’t bend like they used ta.”

“Mm.” The pink aura surrounded her horn and the acorns. With a simple thought, the nuts were deposited in the canvas bag the old stallion held.

“Boy howdy. Ain’t unicorn magic mighty useful? Not that I mind using mah hooves ta work, but that saved me an hour or more.” He tied the bag tightly and tossed it into his waiting cart.

“The name’s Acorn Cap, but most folks call me Ol’ Nut.” He hitched himself back into his harness. “Not sure why they call me that. I ain’t old.”

“So you are from the town ahead?” she asked as she tied the strap of her wagon to her barrel.

“What? Greensborough? Aye, been livin’ there for sixty years or more. Been collectin’ acorns for all that time. I use ’em to make acorn flour.” He smiled brightly as they walked down the dusty road.

‘Now we know why he’s called Old Nut.’ She thought to herself. “Trixie wonders what Greensborough is like,” she said aloud. “Can you tell her of it?”

He gave her an odd look before he spoke. “Greensborough’s always been a small town. Plain, hardworkin’ folks all. Mostly we get earth ponies comin’ ta getta feel for the forest. It ain’t like nothin’ else in Equestria I tell ya.” He scrutinized her hat and cape combo. “You a travelin’ comedian or somethin’?”

A dark scowl erupted across her face. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is no travelling comedian! She is a showmare of unrivaled talent! She performs amazing feats of unbelievable magical prowess for the enjoyment of the ponies of Equestria. Her talents are world renown!” Despite her apparent outburst of rage, she still watched him for a reaction to her name.

He only looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “I didn’t mean no offense, miss. Was just askin’.”

She scoffed, but inwardly she felt a little spark of hope take hold. “So you haven’t heard of Trixie?”

He shook his head. “Can’t say that I have. But I feel that I should have with the way ya talk.”

A proud smile crossed her face.

“But ya picked an odd time ta be headin’ ta Greensborough.”

She furrowed her brow. “Why do you say that?”

A troubled look crossed his face. “As I understand it, some ponyfolk have gone missin’. Ain’t anypony seems ta know where they’ve gone ta. First it was one’a the lumberjacks, then it was that sweet mare who sold the daisies around town.” He sighed. “The guards can’t seem ta find hide or mane of them.”

Trixie muttered as her wagon struck an exposed root and jostled the wagon. Her mutter grew darker as she heard a few things crash around inside. “How long have they been missing?”

The older pony considered the question a moment. “Couple weeks now, I think. They’re still searchin’ for ’em.”

She nodded slowly, though for some reason, she was pleased by the news. Not that there were ponies were missing, but if the town was on edge over the disappearances then a show is just what they need.

But what if it goes wrong again?

Trixie lowered her head as the thought ran through her mind. She was so excited to give a good show and make the ponies of Greensborough happy that she had forgotten the reality of her situation. What if Greensborough turned out to be—no, she was not going to think like that. Greensborough would be the rebirth of her career. It would be a small start, but the start to putting her back on her chosen path.

“Ya all right there, miss Trixie?” Acorn Cap asked, looking at her with concern.

She looked up quickly, realizing that her worry must have been obvious. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is fine. She was merely thinking.”

“Musta been somethin’. Ya had a sad look ta yerself.”

She turned up her nose. “Trixie doesn’t know what you mean.”

He looked at her for a moment before speaking. “So nothin’s botherin’ ya, huh?”

“Indeed. She is thinking how best to entertain the masses with her greatness,” she said, not looking at him fully.

He hummed. “Well, if ya do know anypony who’s got somethin’ on their mind. Ya might wanna let ’em know that avoidin’ what’s troublin’ them ain’t goin’ ta help none. Dwelling on things isn’t goin’ ta make things better. Might make it worse before it does.” He shrugged to himself. “But it’s their choice ta make.”

Trixie looked away. “Trixie will remember to tell them.”

“Right then.” He slowed to a stop as they came to a small path that branched from the main road. “This is where I turn for home. Thank ya kindly for yer help with mah acorns. Hope yer show goes good fer ya.”

She nodded to him in thanks. “Trixie thanks you for your company and words.”

“And I hope she remembers ’em,” he said as he turned down the path, his cart bouncing along the uneven path.

She watched him go for a moment before starting down the main road. Maybe the old geezer was right—maybe she dwelled too much on her past failures. It was time to look to the future and embrace her dreams again.

Author's Note

Those three just keep getting into trouble, don't they? Think they'll ever learn?

Chapter Four

Chapter Four

The tall oak tree had stood for years under the shade of the great Mother Oak. It had seen the passing of centuries in its long, peaceful life. That all ended with a loud groan and the snapping of wood. The old tree came crashing down, tearing up soil and snapping branches of other trees in its fall. An awful chittering preceded the beetle’s emergence from the ground as it tore through the roots of the massive tree.

Harbinger, the emaciated unicorn once known as Paycheck, watched the beetle and others like it tear a swath of destruction through the forest. He watched with a sick fascination as the swarm cut through the forest like locusts.

‘How wonderful a gift it is the Mistress brings us. Be it a plague of sickness or a plague of vermin, both are so beautiful,’ he thought, his pointed canines emerging from his vile grin, a grin that only grew wider as he realized this was all just the beginning.

His ears twitched when he heard the sounds of approaching hoofsteps.

“My Lord.”

Harbinger scowled, tearing his gaze off the destruction to glare at the bowing Stalwart. “What is it?”

The mercenary lowered his head to the turf in submission. “The boring beetles have cleared another section of the forest, but the trees are so firmly rooted into the ground that their progress is minimal.” Stalwart looked back up, his eyes lacking the life they once had before his conversion, and his voice was devoid of any emotion.

“Have you found it yet?” Harbinger snapped.

“No, my Lord. The new Bringers are looking, but…”

Harbinger’s eyes narrowed at the mercenary. “But what?”

If Stalwart had been capable, he would have flinched under those eyes. “There has been trouble with the locals. Three more of the Bringers have been injured and two of the beetles killed.”

The pale unicorn swore. “Filthy savages.”

Stalwart stood straighter. “At this rate, my Lord, we may not find the key before it is time.”

He turned his glare back the mercenary. “That is unacceptable, Stalwart. The Mistress will not be pleased if she has to wait for the conditions to be right again.”

I will not.

Stalwart bowed again. “What would you have us do, my Lord?”

Harbinger turned away to watch the continued, if painfully slow, destruction of the forest. The beetles worked hard to cut through the tough oak roots and soon other trees fell, but it was wasn’t enough. The beetles were good for destruction, but they were useless when it came to advanced thinking. The bugs could have uprooted the key and never known.

That was the reason for the Bringers, the ponies he had converted to serve the Mistress. They had the distinguishing abilities to spot the item they sought after. Even now, he watched as a group of them shuffled through the debris of the ruined trees, neighing and whinnying to each other as they searched. All traces of their personalities had been removed and replaced with the simple drive to find the key.

Harbinger huffed in irritation, a puff of diseased air escaping between his teeth. ‘Mistress, is there any clue you can tell me on where to look?’

I was imprisoned before they hid the key. I do not know where it lies. I can sense it is in this forest, but all of this life is obscuring its location from me.

“Disgusting,” he spat. ‘What do you believe we should do?’

You do not have enough Bringers to search effectively.

His brow furrowed. “We have been careful in our recruitment so not to draw attention.”

Take a risk.

He started and a slow malicious grin grew across his face.

“My Lord?” Stalwart asked, having never moved from his place.

Harbinger glanced at him, realizing the mercenary was not blessed by the voice of their Mistress. “It is time we become more aggressive in our recruitment. Bring me more to be converted, but be careful about it.” He snarled. “We don’t the attention of the Princesses on us too soon.”

Stalwart nodded in acceptance. “What of the locals?”

Harbinger turned away. “I have no use for savages.”

Stalwart pressed his muzzle to the forest floor. “As the Mistress commands.”

-0-

Tourmaline squealed in delight as she rushed to peer through the shop’s window, her eyes sparkling at the items on display.

“Wanderer, come look! They have a whole new line of saddlebags. Come on! Let’s go see if we can find us some new ones,” she called back to her struggling coltfriend.

Wanderer pushed his hat higher as it fell over his eyes. “I’m coming, I’m coming. Just give me a moment.” He stopped to rebalance the boxes and bags of newly bought goods on his back.

She smiled a bit as he struggled under the heavy load. “Are you sure you don’t want any help?”

He waved her away. “No, no. I got it. This isn’t anything—AUGH!” A bad move caused the precariously stacked goods to collapse and bury him under a mountain of goods.

“So I see,” she deadpanned. She had to move a few boxes before she found him, a saddle covering his face. As hard as she tried, a snorted laugh escaped before she collected his dropped hat. “That saddle actually looks good on you.”

He groaned and pulled the garment off his face. “Can I have my hat back?”

She chuckled and twirled the hat around her hoof. “Maybe. After you pick up all the things of mine you dropped.”

He muttered at her. “You’re a cruel mare, Tourmaline.”

She gave him an impish smile. “Maybe, but you love me anyway.”

He couldn’t keep his smile off his face at her and, with her help, picked up the dropped items. “Can I have my hat back now?”

She plopped the hat on his head, pulling it over his eyes. “How about we take home what we have now?” she asked as he set his hat back in its proper place with a grumble. “I don’t need you breaking your back carrying all of this.”

He stretched his back which gave a wince inducing pop. “Sounds like a plan to me.” He looked at the collection of items thoughtfully. “When I said I’d take you on a shopping spree, I didn’t know you would buy all of Greensborough.”

She snorted at him. “You exaggerate.”

“Do I?” He pointed a hoof at the sizable pile of items.

She turned away, a faint blush covering her cheeks. “Oh, hush.”

The two collected the items—Tourmaline carrying her fair share this time—and continued on their way through the streets of Greensborough.

Wanderer couldn’t help but smile wide. Spending the day with his marefriend was a lot more fun than he imagined—despite the backbreaking labor. He thought back to the day they had finally admitted their feelings for each other. He had spent years beside Tourmaline, but both had been too nervous to actually speak their hearts. To him, she was still the same mare he had always known, but having the weight of doubt removed from his withers let him see her in a new light—a light he loved sharing.

As they walked through the bustling streets of the market place, he looked around with a thoughtful look. “I still can’t believe how much this place has grown,” he remarked as a group of ponies went around them.

She gave a soft hum, and he felt her rest her head against his neck. He blinked for a second before a warm flush crept up his face and he looked at her. “You alright?”

“Mhm.” She nodded, giving his neck a nuzzle. “I’m just enjoying this. I am so happy to know you felt like this for me.”

Feeling her so close, it was pleasant. Even as he turned to nuzzle her behind the ear, the smell of her mane bring another warm smile on his face. “Me too. I was so afraid of asking and finding out you didn’t like me, I couldn’t bring myself to ask.”

She smiled up to him. “Me too. I’m just so happy.”

He didn’t care if other ponies saw, he turned and kissed her fully. Only after a startled second did she return the kiss. They held it for a moment before they heard a chuckle. Seeing a number of ponies giving them warm or amused smiles caused fierce blushes to erupt across their faces, and they continued on their way.

“Well,” he said after the embarrassment faded. “We’re home for now and that’s good enough for me.”

She gave him a teasing smile, her blush still faintly on her face. “Until you get bored again. Then we’ll be off somewhere else.”

Wanderer gave her a knowing smile. “True, but that can wait for a while.”

They walked for a bit, making small talk before Wanderer spotted a flyer hanging from a post.

“What is it?” Tourmaline asked, looking to see what he was staring at.

“Not sure.” He paused to read the flyer. It had the visage of a unicorn mare’s face, but she wore a tall, pointed magician’s cap. As he read the flyer, his grin grew wide. “Tourmaline, what did you have planned tonight?”

She looked past him to the flyer then back. “I was thinking of staying home, why?”

“How about we go watch a show instead? There’s a travelling magician performing tonight. How about we go?”

She frowned faintly. “A magic show? I don’t know. If I wanted to see unicorn magic, I’d watch Tormod work.”

Wanderer scoffed. “Oh please. Tormod’s magical creativity is as amazing as a stone’s.”

She tried to keep a straight face but failed.

“But this—“ he pointed to the flyer “—Great and Powerful Trixie would be entertaining to watch. It’ll beat staying at home doing nothing. How about it?”

She tilted her head. “I don’t know…”

He leaned against her, giving her the cutest eyes he could muster. “Please?”

She gave him a flat look. “You couldn’t pull those eyes off as a colt, and you haven’t gotten any better.”

He gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. “How about now?”

Her blue-green cheeks took a redder hue, and she chuckled helplessly. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

“Ha!” He stood proudly tall. “Knew I could talk you into it.”

Rolling her eyes, she pulled the brim of his hat over his face, and they shared a laugh as they walked towards her home.

-0-

Later that evening, as the sun had set and the night sky began to darken in earnest, the two found themselves accompanied by Tormod on their way to the show. He had stated that he had intended to see the performance as well, and had decided to accompany them. As they walked, Wanderer looked around the cleared streets with a thoughtful frown.

“Kind of odd the fog hasn’t rolled in yet.”

The two looked around curiously before Tourmaline pointed into the sky. “There. It looks like the weather pegasi are keeping it from town.”

Wanderer squinted in the gloom but could make out the forms of the pegasi as they darted around the sky line near the tall trees that circled the town. “Think it’s for the show?”

Tormod shrugged. “If I had to guess, I would say so.” He rubbed at his chin. “I wonder how the magician managed to talk the team into working late?”

Wanderer lifted his hat to rub at his ears—the soreness of the hat chaffing would take some getting used to. “Do you know who this Great and Powerful Trixie is, Tormod? Maybe you heard of her when you went to school in Canterlot?”

A pensive frown crossed his face. “Not by that name, I don’t. Though I could have sworn I heard the name Trixie before.” He shrugged. “I can’t remember where though.”

“Guess we’ll find out,” Tourmaline said as she tucked a stray lock of mane out of her face as a soft gust blew through.

Wanderer smiled over at her. “Your mane looks fine.”

She glowered at him, but a warm smile crossed her face nevertheless. “It had better. I spent a long time on it.”

“By a long time, she means an extra ten minutes of brushing.” Tormod said with aplomb.

“Shut up, Tormod!” Her cheeks turned a bright red.

As they walked, Wanderer found his thoughts drifting inward. He imagined what it would be like if he were a traveling magician. The thought of the lifestyle such a pony would have to lead would have to be fun. Travelling from town to town, making his way by his skills and the cheers of a crowd. As fun as it sounded, he couldn’t imagine it having the same thrill adventuring brought. A travelling magician would likely be a safer job, but he wouldn’t trade the life he and his friends had for anything.

That line of thought caused him to think of the life he did lead. Travelling the countryside in search of adventure with his best friends was everything he had ever dreamed of. He still hoped that they would find something that would get their names in the history books, that they would be remembered for years after they were long gone. As he thought, he lowered his head in disappointment and sighed.

He felt someone nudge him in the side. “What’s wrong? You were excited just a minute ago,” Tourmaline asked.

He gave her a painfully fake smile. “It’s nothing… I’m all right.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “Wanderer, what’s on your mind?”

A sigh escaped. “I’m just… thinking.”

“What a shocker,” Tormod deadpanned before he was elbowed in the ribs.

Wanderer gave his friend a glare before continuing, “I was thinking about all we’ve done lately. I asked myself: what have we really done that’s going to make ponies remember who we are?”

Tourmaline threw her hooves up with a groan. “You’re taking me to a show and you’re thinking about that now?”

He chuckled. “I know it’s odd, but it’s really not much of a date with your brother here.”

“Trust me,” Tormod said with a snort. “I will find my own seat so you two love birds can have your time together.”

The two blushed fiercely. “We’re getting off topic here,” Tourmaline muttered, once again pushing that stray lock of mane out of her face.

“Think about it though,” Wanderer said. “What have we ever really done that will be remembered?”

“We set the Spirit of Order free to wreak havoc through Equestria,” Tormod said with a scowl.

Wanderer pointed at him. “Exactly—“ he set his hoof back on the ground. “—I just… don’t want that to be what we are remembered for: being his puppets.”

The three walked on in grim silence before Tourmaline perked up and turned to face the two. “All right, listen. Yes, what happened was awful—“ she looked away briefly “—trust me it was…” She stood straighter. “We might not be remembered fondly for our hoof in it all, but that doesn’t mean we can’t find something else in the future that will. We still have years to find something big. For tonight though, I just want to enjoy the here and now and have fun.” She turned away from them. “I’m going to go watch the show. If you two are coming, you better hurry up.”

She looked over her shoulder as she flew ahead. “If you’re lucky, I’ll save you a seat, Wanderer.”

The two watched her go, Wanderer’s smile growing. “She really is amazing.”

Tormod gave a faint nod. “Yes, she is.”

Before Wanderer could give chase, Tormod stopped him with a raised hoof. “Hold on a moment.”

Wanderer turned to regard his friend and was surprised to see the firmness in his eyes.

“Wanderer, I’ve known you for years and I trust you, but I swore I would talk to whoever Tourmaline chose to date and let them know this simple fact.” Tormod’s gaze narrowed slightly. “If you break her heart, I will break you.”

Wanderer nodded, not doubting him in the slightest. “Trust me. I’ll never hurt her.”

Tormod lowered his hoof. “That is what I wanted to hear.”

Wanderer’s eyes widened, and he sucked in a breath. “If I don’t hurry, she’ll give my seat to somepony else.” He galloped after her, quickly catching up to her as she waited outside of the gathering crowd.

She tilted her head at him. “What were you two talking about?”

He set his hat back in its place as they walked to find a seat among the throng of ponies who had gathered to watch the show. “You brother told me bluntly to keep my hooves to myself.”

She blinked for a second before a mischievous smirk darted across her muzzle. “Well, I give you permission to ignore him.”

His smile matched hers. “Don’t have to tell me twice.”

-0-

Trixie watched with a pleased smile as three more ponies joined the growing crowd around her stage. She let the corner of the curtain to fall and quickly sat herself at her vanity to give her silvery mane a final brushing. Tonight was the night, the night where her career as a showmare began anew.

She scrutinized her image in the mirror, checking for any flaws. Tonight had to be perfect. She had spent the past few days mingling with the locals, judging their disposition and determining if any knew who she was. Thankfully none had known of her past, and those she spoke with were excited to see her show. They had claimed that they rarely had any traveling performers and welcomed anything that would break the tedium of the forest town.

An excited grin crossed her face as she contemplated the perfect routine she had planned—something so dazzling that the ponies of Greensborough would not soon forget her name. A few minor alterations to her final act and all would work out in the end. Tonight was Trixie’s night to shine!

But what if something goes wrong?

She glared at her reflection in the mirror. “Nothing shall go wrong! Trixie has done everything to make this show her best ever!”

Something always goes wrong. What will I do then?

She stood up with a confident snort. “Trixie is not worried. Tonight will be the return of the Great and Powerful Trixie!

I hope you are right…

Her magic set her hat and cape to their place and she gave a flourish. “Trixie is always right, and Trixie will take her rightful place among the stars!”

She peeked past the curtain and saw that the crowd was poised and ready. Her grin grew as she used her magic to point the lights towards her stage. The crowd fell to a silent hush as the show was about to start.

She reached for her megaphone and took a deep breath. “Fillies and gentlecolts!” she said from behind her curtains. “Welcome one and all to a show of dazzling, mystical arts performed by the one, the only… Great and Powerful Trrrrrrrixe!” With a charge of her horn, a pink puff of smoke covered her grand entrance to the stage. The crowd cheered and stamped as she stood on her hindlegs, her cape fluttering behind her.

With a flourish, she bowed to her audience. “Thank you, kind citizens of Greensborough!” She lowered herself to all fours and soaked in their eager looks for a split second. “You’ve all come to see wondrous feats of magic not seen anywhere else in all of Equestria, and the Great and Powerful Trixie shall provide!”

She threw her forelegs out wide and the two party props shot out, showering the crowd with confetti and brightly colored streamers. Before the streamers could settle, a pink aura enveloped them and swirled to follow Trixie’s movements. The colorful streamers flew over the excited crowd before they flew above the stage and formed a rainbow of many colors. With a final charge of her horn, the rainbow scattered and fell over the cheering crowd.

Their cheers were like nectar to a honey bee.

“Ahh, it’s all a bunch of hooey!” she heard a gruff voice call out from the crowd.

She smiled inwardly as her mole in the crowd timed his part perfectly.

“Oh,” she replied with an indignant toss of her head, “Seems we have a neighsayer amongst us.” She looked towards the lumberjack as the crowd parted for him. “So tell us, ol’ sayer of neighs, do you think you can do better than the Great and Powerful Trixie?”

The earth pony scoffed. “I ain’t a unicorn, but you can bet yer hat I can split a log better than you can.”

She gestured to the stage with a broad sweep of her foreleg. “Well then, place your money where your mouth is and show all of these ponies you can do better than Trixie!”

The crowd cheered and whistled for the local challenger. As he climbed up, she levitated a smaller platform onto the stage and set a log upon it. It wouldn’t have done to damage her own stage, after all.

The lumberjack looked at the log then at her in mock snideness. “Hard to split a log without an axe.”

Trixie’s smirk turned even more arrogant as an axe levitated from behind her wagon. “You are lucky at least Trixie comes prepared!”

The crowd all laughed at his expense. With a grunt, he took the axe from her magical grip. He made a grand show of carefully lining up the axe at the log, but when he chopped down, it didn’t split completely. Two more chops and the log split in neatly in half.

He rested his axe against his barrel, giving her a smug smile. “Top that, o’ Powerful Trixie.”

Three more such logs were set on the platform and Trixie took her place behind them. “Watch, O ye of little faith, as the Great and Powerful Trixie shows how it is done.”

After a quick “ooh” from the crowd, she appraised all three logs with an almost bored look.

The lumberjack chuckled mockingly at her. “Seems the wonderful Trixie ain’t so prepared after all.” He slid the handle of his axe to her. “Need a little help?”

She turned her nose up at him. “The Great and Powerful Trixie does not need such crude implements for such a simple task.”

Her horn lit up and a line of magic cleanly cut all three logs in half.

The lumberjack’s jaw fell open as the crowd cheered for the magician.

She smiled and bowed to the applause. “Thank you! Thank you! Give a hoof for our volunteer as well!”

The lumberjack descended the stairs to the crowd’s applause and the jeers of his friends.

Trixie again stood tall on the stage, directing all the attention on her. “Now, dear ponies of Greensborough, feast your eyes on the dazzling magical display of the Great and Powerful Trixie!” Her voice dropped lower to a more mysterious tone. “Mares, hold your stallions tight. For you do not want them to be lead away…” she lowered her hat over her eyes and paused for effect. “…by the ‘Dance of the Will-o-Wisp.’”

She ignored one stallion as he mockingly commented his mare was holding him too tight and concentrated. The stage lights lowered to a soft glow, shrouding Trixie’s form in shadows.

The hush was broken by the crowd’s soft whispers as a ball of white light formed in front of Trixie’s face. The ball levitated outward and zipped towards a stallion in the crowd and stopped inches from his face. He gulped nervously before the ball moved quickly to another stallion. It did this a number of times before it took to the air above them. It held in the air for a moment, before splitting into three. One orb glowed red, another blue, and the last a yellow—each of them hovering above the crowd like a ghost.

As the crowd watched with fascination, Trixie used her magic to set the gramophone backstage to play a slow, soothing tune. To the rhythm of the song, the lights moved in a circle. Once they completed a circuit, they turned and did a reverse circle before coming together and spiraling back out. The lights, while continuing their turning, lowered towards the crowd—many of whom whispered in awe. The combination of music and hypnotizing lights had many of them holding their breath.

Trixie stood on her hind legs and moved her forelegs to control the lights. The lights lowered and halted just out of reach of the crowd. She smiled inwardly as a few still reached out for them. She allowed herself to bask in the wondrous looks of the crowd for a moment.

Suddenly, the song began to pick up its tempo and the wisps continued their circuit, keeping pace with the song. They would come together and spiral back out as the song played.

Without warning, the wisps dipped into the crowd, swirling around an audience member then back into the air. Foals and adults both marveled and chatted excitedly as the magical display brought about many happy smiles.

As the song neared its end, the wisps darted to Trixie and surrounded her with their different colored glows. She danced in place, the wisps following her movements, alighting her blue fur with a mysterious glow.

She took her cap off and held it up high—on cue the wisps darted into the hat and she set it back on her head in a dramatic flourish just in time for the song to reach its end.

The deafening applause and cheers were sweet music to her ears. It took all her years of acting to keep the tears of joy from her face.

I’ve done it! She bowed to the cheering throng. “Thank you! Thank you all so much!” She straightened back up and smiled at their eager smiles for her next act.

Trixie swore she would not disappoint. “And now, fillies and gentlecolts, now for the Great and Powerful Trixie’s main event!” She motioned to the sky with a hoof. “Trixie shall recall a tale of great heroism—” she brought her hoof back down to sweep across the crowd “—a tale of unrivaled bravery! The tale of how the Great and Powerful Trixie saved the city of Fillidelphia from a dreaded sea serpent!”

When she threw her hoof back up, a bolt of magic took to the sky and exploded, its sparks merging to form a somewhat foalish image of a sea dragon.

“Awakened from its slumber, the dreaded sea beast thought to unleash its rage upon the helpless citizens of Fillydelphia. As ponies fled for their very lives from the beast, only one brave pony charged towards it, the Great and Powerful Trrrrixie!”

She shot another bolt of magic into the air, and this time, the bolt formed into her image as it bravely stood before the great dragon.

“You did not!” screamed a voice from the crowd.

Trixie looked in the direction of the voice, having expected something like this to happen. “Oh? Do we have another neighsayer in the crowd?” She was not going to allow her crowd to fall apart again.

“Darn right you do!” The pony motioned to himself. “I’m from Fillydelphia and I know for a fact no dragon has ever been there. You’re just a liar!”

Trixie lifted her nose. “Perhaps if you were to—“

“I thought I recognized her!” shouted another pony near the first. “She was run out of Trottingham a week or two ago for causing trouble.”

The crowd began to mumble at the noise they were making. Annoyed frowns replaced wide smiles with ease.

No! No! I will not let this happen!

“If you sirs cannot calm down, Trixie will ask you to—“

“Wasn’t that because she’s the one who brought an ursa major on Ponyville too? As well as driving Princess Twilight out?”

She bristled in anger. She felt things were beginning to slip beyond her control and she was not going to let that happen. “Trixie wants both of you gentlecolts to leave now!”

One of the naysayers scoffed. “Ha! What’re you going to do? Bring the monsters out of the woods on us? You fake!”

She stood defiantly. “Trixie will not ask—“

She was forced to duck as something was thrown from the crowd, the object almost braining her.

“Get out of here, ya fraud! We don’t want ya here!”

“Is this true?” came another demand.

She stubbornly got back to her hooves. “It is not like that, good ponies! It is all a misunderstanding!”

Discontent mumbles turned to angered shouts as the crowd turned on her. Ponies who had just watched her with adoration a moment again, now looked on her with scorn.

It’s falling apart! Again!

Stop this now! Take control! You are the Great and Powerful Trixie, now prove it!

She stood tall, her eyes ablaze in determination. “Ponies! This is not—“

Something solid connected against her face, snapping her head to the side and knocking her hat from its place. She tried to shake away the dizziness away when she felt more things being thrown at her. Rocks clattered across her stage, fruit splattered against her coat and cape, as the crowd voiced their discontent.

It was happening again, her past had come back and ruined what was a perfect show. All of it, all of her careful planning and getting to know the populace was all for nothing. One bad act had ruined her life forever!

Tears of pain and sadness could not be stopped as the crowd continued to assault her with thrown objects. Trixie wanted nothing more than to curl up and let the crowd do what it wanted. Such was the black pit of despair she fell into. She felt her stage shake as somepony climbed up and she held her hooves above her face, expecting blows to rain down.

“Hey!” a stallion’s voice shouted above the chorus of the angry mob. “What do you all think you’re doing?”

The crowd quieted down a little, and the objects being thrown at her stopped. She looked past her hooves to see an auburn earth pony wearing a hat stand in front of her protectively. “What do you ponies think you are doing? You’re ruining a good—“ he grunted as a tomato splattered across his face.

He wiped away the offending fruit and glared at the thrower. “A tomato? Seriously? Who brings a tomato to a magic show?”

The thrower hunkered down sheepishly.

The earth pony returned his gaze to the crowd. “You’ve all ruined a good show! Why?”

Trixie saw one of the neighsayers stand taller, pointing an accusatory hoof her way. “She’s a liar and a charlatan. She never saved Fillydelphia from a sea dragon.”

She could tell the earth pony wanted to strangle the neighsayer. “Didn’t it ever occur to you that it’s an act! She’s an actor! She’s allowed to make things up!”

That seemed to put the naysayer back on his hooves. “Well, she still brought that ursa major on Ponyville and drove Princess Twilight out. She’s still a con!”

The earth pony looked back at her and she could see the concern in his eyes. “Is that—“ He grunted again as a stone connected against his neck—the hit knocking his hat off his head.

Just as a second stone flew out, it was picked out of the air by a pegasus mare. She held the stone and glared at the crowd.

“The next one to throw something will have to deal with me!” Trixie looked at the blue-green pegasus as she whispered to the earth pony. “What were you thinking?”

“I wasn’t going to let this happen,” he whispered back before addressing the crowd again. “Let’s all calm down and let her get back to her show. I was actually enjoying it until you interrupted her.”

The neighsayer stood defiantly. “You want her to bring the monsters on your town?”

The stallion glowered at him. “You’re here, aren’t you? Why don’t you just leave instead of making a scene?”

The enraged pony lifted one of the stools to throw at her defender. Before it ever got close, a red aura stopped it. A rust-colored unicorn joined the two on the stage and set the stool down to sit on.

“Was that really necessary?” he asked. “I think it is past time someone fetched the guards. This has gone on long enough.”

“The guards are here!” a voice bellowed and Trixie saw a small squad of pony guards enter the square. Her shoulders slumped as she saw the mayor at their head, and she felt her heart break as the crowd cheered for them.

The mayor motioned to the guards and they began dispersing the crowd. Angry mutterings filled the air as the ponies grudgingly did as told.

Trixie’s eyes snapped to the pegasus as she hissed. “Is that… Rogue?”

The earth pony stiffened. “It can’t be.”

“Miss Lulamoon.” She turned back to see Rogue looking her way. Scarlet Scroll stood behind him, looking at her with that same passive stare. “I believe I warned you about creating a disturbance in my town.”

Trixie stood, her cheek bruised from the stone that struck her. “Please, Mayor Rogue, it was not Trixie’s fault! A ruffian started it all by disrupting her show!”

Rogue’s glared hardened. “I don’t care. You knew you were on thin ice to begin with, and you let things get out of control. You have only yourself to blame.”

She lowered her head at his words but was caught by surprise as the pony with the hat spoke up. “Now wait a minute! That’s not fair to her.”

Rogue looked at the pony with a glare. “And just who the—“ Both Rogue and Scarlet Scroll’s eyes widened as the seemed to notice the three for the first time. “Wanderer? Is that you?”

The earth pony, Wanderer, looked back at Rogue cautiously. “Rogue, it’s been a while?”

“Not long enough,” Rogue said acidly, and Trixie saw that Scarlet watched the three with a harshness to her usual impassive expression. “Were you three here to witness what happened?”

“Or did you cause it?” Scarlet snapped.

Trixie saw the other pegasus bristle. “I see you haven’t changed a bit, Scarlet. Still licking at Rogue’s hooves?”

“Tourmaline…” the male unicorn warned.

“Enough!” Rogue bellowed. “I am not here to bicker with you three,” he said while stopping his wife from lashing out. “Did you three actually see what happened here or not?”

The male unicorn stepped forward. “It is like she said, a ruffian interrupted her performance and set the crowd into a frenzy. They started throwing things when Wanderer got on stage to stop it.” He glanced at his companion. “Not the smartest thing he could have done, but it did calm the crowd down until you got here.”

Rogue looked at the unicorn for a moment. “I know of the three of you, Tormod, you were always the less likely to lie. So I am willing to believe you.” He looked back at Trixie, his glare hardening again. “Either way, she was warned. Miss Lulamoon, you are to gather your things. I want you out immediately.”

Trixie felt her heart sink, a knot of despair forming in her gut. “B-But…”

He shook his head. “No excuses. Out, and do not come back.”

Those damning words made her fall to her knees, tears streaming down her face. It was over! All of her hopes, her dreams, they were gone! There was nowhere else for her to go. Greensborough was her last chance. What was she to do now? All of it… for nothing. She failed!

As Rogue turned away, she vaguely heard Wanderer call out at him. “W-Wait! She can’t leave yet.”

Rogue turned back to regard him. “And why is that? I told her to leave, and as mayor, I have that right. What makes you think you have any say in what I do in this town?”

“What are you doing?” Trixie heard Tourmaline whisper to Wanderer.

“I’ve got a plan,” he whispered back, then spoke louder. “She can’t leave yet because… I hired her to do a private show.”

Many questioning and incredulous stares came back at him. Trixie for her part, lifted her gaze to stare at him blankly.

“Yeah, I hired her to do a private show for my family and close friends.” He looked back at her, his expression clearly telling her to go with his story. “Isn’t that right, Miss Trixie?”

Rogue scowled, clearly not believing him. “Is this true, Miss Lulamoon?”

Trixie dashed at her eyes and looked between the ponies staring at her. While Rogue and Scarlet looked at her expectantly, Wanderer gave her an encouraging nod. The other two gave him wary glances.

Trixie stood straighter, using her magic to place her hat back on her head. “I suppose Trixie did. She must have forgotten.”

Rogue frowned for a moment. “I’m surprised Wanderer had any money to pay you.” He gave her a stern glare. “You can stay to perform the show he’s paid you for. After that, you’re gone. Is that clear?”

Trixie lowered her head and nodded. “Trixie understands.”

“Good,” he said firmly. With a final suspicious glare at the three, he and Scarlet turned away, but not before the latter glared at Tourmaline, who simply turned an infuriating smirk her way.

“I see those two haven’t changed any,” Tourmaline spat once they had left.

Tormod nodded slowly. “Even after all of these years, it’s depressing.”

“Forget him,” Wanderer said and turned to Trixie. “Are you all right?”

She wiped at her eyes again. “Trixie is fine. She thanks you for standing up for her.”

Wanderer gave her a lopsided grin. “Hey, glad to help out. There was no reason for those guys to act like they did.”

Tourmaline turned to regard her with a friendly smile. “I was enjoying your show. The Dance of the Will-o-Wisp was amazing.”

Trixie smiled at the compliment but it was quickly gone as realization set it. “Trixie is glad you enjoyed it, but… it will be the last time anypony sees it.”

The three seemed taken aback. “What? Why?”

She shook her head. “What does it matter? Trixie’s dreams are in ruins. Her show is done.” She looked at them a bit closer. “Trixie apologizes, but she didn’t get your names.”

“I’m Wanderer,” the earth pony said, belatedly tipping his hat to her.

“Tourmaline,” the pegasus said with a smile.

“And I’m Tormod.” The unicorn lowered his head to her. “A pleasure to meet you, Miss Lulamoon.”

A sad smile played across her face. “Trixie does thank you all, but she needs to pack up her wagon and leave as she was told.”

“Wait, you’re not going to leave yet are you?” Wanderer asked as he hopped off the stage.

Trixie used her magic to clear the debris. “The mayor told her to. It was kind of you to make up that story for her, but Trixie does not do private performances.”

“Rogue can go suck an egg,” Tourmaline spat. “Leaving right now is not a good idea anyway.”

Tormod nodded in agreement. “It is not wise to leave Greensborough at night, Miss Lulamoon. The fog will be rolling back in soon, and it is not safe to be out in the forest when the fog is present.”

“Don’t we know it,” Wanderer muttered before Tourmaline elbowed him.

She pulled the lever that lifted the stage back to her wagon. “Trixie will have to try, there is no point in staying.”

“Now hold on,” Wanderer said. “It’s not all that bad. You have a good show, and you can’t let it go to waste.” He looked to his friends for support. “You have three fans right here.”

Tourmaline rolled her eyes at him but nodded. “He’s right. I would gladly pay to see it again.”

Trixie smiled despite herself. “Trixie is thankful for your words, but three fans will not support her. The three of you are likely the only fans she has.” She ducked into the hitch of her wagon. “Trixie is appreciative of your support, but it is not enough.”

Wanderer spoke up again, earning a confused look from Tourmaline.. “Do you need a place to stay the night, Miss Trixie?”

Trixie looked back at him. “Please, call Trixie by her name. Not Miss Trixie.”

“Right,” he said easily. “If you need a place to stay the night, you can park your wagon outside my home.”

She narrowed her eyes. “Why are you so interested in helping Trixie?”

“Good question,” Tourmaline agreed, looking at him closely.

He looked between them with a faintly frustrated expression. “I’m just wanting to help. There was no excuse for what those ponies did. I want you to know that not everypony is upset.”

Trixie turned up her nose. “Trixie thanks you, but she is leaving.” She started on her way before his next words stopped her cold.

“That, and I don’t want to see anypony eaten by timberwolves. And yes, they’re out there.”

Rather it was coincidence or not, she did hear a wolf howl off in the distance.

Trixie’s throat tightened. “T-Timberwolves?”

The three nodded seriously. “And likely other things,” Tormod said. “The Forest of the Oak is a place where a pony has to tread carefully.”

She again looked towards the woods and shuddered. She did admit that his lie kept her from having to leave then and there. The thought of walking through the woods without an escort did frighten her. And if this Wanderer tried anything, she was confident she could defend herself. “All right, Trixie will take you upon your offer, but she will stay in her wagon.”

He shrugged. “Makes sense. I’d do the same thing if I was in your horseshoes.”

As she followed the three through the increasingly foggy streets, she could hear them having a whispered conversation. She couldn’t make out what was being said, but she could tell the pegasus and unicorn were hammering the earth pony with questions. He was trying to explain it to them, but the pegasus wasn’t buying it.

“Why are you so interested in helping her? I don’t get it,” she said a bit louder than intended.

Wanderer looked at her with a faint scowl. “I’m surprised you don’t. You saw what that crowd did just as well as I did. Didn’t you see her when Rogue told her to leave? It upset her.”

Tourmaline glanced at her, though she remained apparently oblivious. “I saw it, but I still don’t see how it concerns you.”

“You heard her, she said her show is done for. It’s obvious to me that it is important to her, and I don’t want to see anypony give up on their dreams.”

The unicorn cut off any further argument between the two. “Perhaps if we knew a bit more about her situation, it would make things clearer.”

Wanderer looked over his shoulder at her. “Trixie can I ask you a question?”

She looked at him and shrugged. “Trixie supposes.”

“Does she always talk in the third person?” Tourmaline muttered.

Wanderer spoke above her. “Why did you say your show is over? You’re not going to let a few naysayers ruin such a great show, are you?”

She lowered her head. “…It is not just them. It is like that everywhere for Trixie.”

“What did Rogue mean you were on ‘thin ice?’” Tourmaline asked.

She looked between them, her brow furrowing. “Do you three really not know who the Great and Powerful Trixie is?”

They shook their head in unison. “No. Should we?” Tormod asked.

Trixie looked away for a second, baffled by their ignorance. How could they not know? It seemed as if everypony knew about her and that she wasn’t welcomed anywhere she went. She considered lying, but with her show in ruins, what was the point?

She looked back at them. “Do you know of Ponyville?” She winced as they smiled at the mention. “This is what happened…”

As she told them of her encounters in Ponyville, their expressions ranged from incredulous to shocked. They interrupted frequently with questions, but she still continued to tell her story. As she told them of her recent problems, they turned pensive.

“That sounds… horrible,” Tourmaline said, giving her friends a sad look.

“Wrong, if you ask me.” Wanderer muttered, crossing his forelegs.

Tormod nodded slowly, a pensive frown on his face. “It seems a misunderstanding to me. Save for the alicorn amulet incident.”

She lowered her head staring at her hooves. “That… was Trixie’s fault. She does not deny it, but she made amends with Twilight. It is the rest of Equestria that still holds it against her.”

“You really can’t blame them either,” Tourmaline said before Wanderer nudged her. “What?” she asked when she looked at him. “It’s true.”

“Maybe, but it doesn’t help any.”

Trixie looked at the other mare for a moment but nodded. “Not that any help will be enough now. Trixie is not wanted anywhere and none will give her act a chance.”

Tormod rubbed at his chin. “It seems to me that the trouble is with your final act—the one with the tale of heroism.” He lowered his hoof to the ground. “Have you ever thought of coming up with a different act?”

She shook her head. “No. It was always a crowd favorite. All of the foals loved hearing Trixie’s stories.” She scowled and looked away. “She never guessed two colts would go looking for an ursa for Trixie to vanquish.”

Wanderer smiled in humor. “Actually, we might have done something like that when we were foals.”

The other two glowered at him. “Shut up, Wanderer,” Tourmaline groused.

“Hey! We might have,” he said defensively.

She chuckled but didn’t deny his accusation.

“Still—“ he said, his lopsided grin fading. “—If your final act is your favorite and ponies call you a fraud because it is all made up, then—“ His sudden intake of breath and wide excited eyes and smile caused Trixie to jump while the other two looked at him with dread. “I got it!”

“Oh no…” Tormod muttered.

“What?” Tourmaline demanded.

“I know how we can solve both of our problems,” Wanderer said. “Remember how I said we needed to do something that would put our names down in history? She’s the answer.”

Only the sounds of crickets broke the awkward silence. Trixie sat staring at him as if he was crazy.

“…I don’t follow,” Tormod said.

Wanderer sat straighter. “It’s like this. Trixie’s last act always fails because it is not true—“ he looked at her apologetically. “—no offense.”

She shrugged, unable to argue the point.

“But, what if she were to tell a story that is true?”

“She couldn’t be called a fraud,” Tourmaline reasoned. “But how does that help us?”

He gave her an eager smile and pointed at Trixie. “If she goes with us on an adventure, she’ll have a real story to tell her audience and we get our names told across Equestria when she travels. It works out for all of us.”

Trixie frowned, but shuddered as a breeze ruffled her coat. “What would keep them from calling her out about the new story compared to the old one?”

He frowned for a second before the smile returned. “We come back with proof. An artifact or something that shows you’re telling the truth.”

“Where would you find something like that?” Trixie asked.

The three went quiet, pensive frowns on their faces. Just when she was about to turn them down, Wanderer’s eyes widened again. “I’ve got the perfect idea.”

“What?”

He pointed towards the forest. “The Mother Oak.”

The silence that followed was thick enough to cut.

“Are you insane? Nopony has ever been to the Mother Oak, it’s too dangerous,” Tormod said.

Wanderer looked at his friend, obviously expecting the question. “That’s why it is perfect. We will be the first ones to make it there and we can come back with proof of it.”

Trixie stared at him, he jaw hanging open. “Didn’t you say the forest is dangerous?”

He nodded, his ears flickering as a howl drifted on the wind. “It is. But we’ve fought timberwolves and manticore before. We even beat a dragon once.”

Tourmaline glared at him. “We barely survived the dragon.”

“Maybe, but we were the ones to walk away.” He stood straight. “Think about it. This could be the adventure of our lives, the one to put our names in the history books, and Trixie will be there to verify it all. In turn, she will have a tale that cannot be questioned and her show will be a success again.” He looked between them all. “We are here, it will only take a few days to get ready. This is our chance.”

Trixie saw the other two were seriously considering his words. She could not believe they were actually contemplating it. The idea was simply crazy!

Before she could voice her opinion, Tourmaline spoke. “As crazy as it is, your ideas have usually worked out before.” She smiled to her brother. “I always did want to see the Mother Oak up close.”

Tormod sighed. “This will be a trip that will take weeks. We will need a lot of supplies.”

Trixie saw Wanderer smile in triumph and felt their looks boring down on her. They looked at her expectantly, but she didn’t share in their excitement. The Forest of the Oak was a dangerous place, and nopony had ever been to the great tree they talked about. She had only just met these three and, despite their coming to her rescue, she didn’t know a thing about them. They professed to being adventurers but that meant little to her. They could be thieves trying to lure her away from civilization to mug her or worse. This whole plan just stunk of ludicrousness.

But what did she have to lose? Her show was over. She would be returning home to her parents a miserable failure and be forced to find a new means of supporting herself, likely in a job she would despise, like rock farming. If what these three were offering was true, they were giving her another chance. It was another chance to continue to live her dream, to pursue her happiness in life. If she gave up now, could she honestly live with herself?

Still…

Tormod cleared his throat and Trixie realized she must have been sitting quietly with her thoughts the whole time. “You know, it is late. You do not have to make the choice right now, Trixie. We have put a lot on your shoulders all of a sudden when you barely even know us—or we you.” He looked at the other two. “Why don’t we all get some sleep and talk again in the morning?”

Wanderer’s shoulders slumped but he nodded. “Yeah, that’s a good idea.” He stood up and helped Tourmaline to her hooves. “You can still park your wagon near my home, Trixie. We can talk tomorrow.”

She nodded slowly—perhaps sleeping on the decision will help make things clearer.

They walked on for a bit before they came to a road where the siblings split off. Wanderer and Tourmaline shared a quick kiss before continuing on, but not before she gave Trixie a cautious glance.

Trixie walked along quietly, the sound of creaking wood was the only thing that broke the silence. Wanderer walked beside her, but he kept quiet so she could be alone with her thoughts.

After a while he stopped her with a raised hoof. “Here we are.” He motioned to a small two-story house with a sizable yard. “Go ahead and park your wagon over there. Nopony bothers us out here.”

She pulled her wagon to the spot and unhitched herself. “Trixie does thank you for your hospitality, Wanderer. She is not used to ponies treating her so nicely.”

He smiled his lopsided grin. “Don’t mention it. I’m glad to help.”

As she was about to climb into her wagon, he spoke again. “I really hope you choose to go with us, Trixie. I saw how much you loved to perform, and I don’t ever want to see anypony give up on their dreams.”

She turned back to regard him. “The Great and Powerful Trixie does not make promises.”

He nodded. “That’s only fair. It’s your choice to make. If you’re gone in the morning, I will understand. If you’re still here, you won’t regret it.” He tipped his hat, the moonlight reflecting off the tourmaline accents. “Night.”

She nodded to him as he made his way towards the house. As she climbed into her wagon, her mind swirled in a chaotic mess. Could she do it? Could she really go with a bunch of strange ponies into the woods on a slim hope that her show—her dream— could be saved? It seemed so ridiculous that she, the eternal solo act, would share any path with others. The Great and Powerful Trixie had always looked out for herself, why should she change now? The choice was hers, and the answer seemed so obvious.

Yet, as the sun rose the next day, the wagon still remained in the yard.

Author's Note

Here it is, folks! The long awaited fourth chapter of Consequence of Choice and I hope it was worth the wait for everyone. Some real life issues kept the chapter from making an appearance, but now it is here, and I'm glad.

Writing for the three adventurers is always fun. Now that Wanderer and Tourmaline are officially dating, it opens up a brand new avenue for their interactions, and I think most will find it enjoyable.

As for Trixie's show, it was a lot of fun to write, but the one shout out I want to make is her second act: the Dance of the Will-o-Wisp. If you're curious as to what song was inspired, and even used in the story itself, it's this little celtic instrumental song.

That song inspired the Dance of the Will-o-Wisp, and I consider it the one Trixie plays during her act.

Hopefully I can bring chapters consistently to you all again. Stay tuned for any news concerning the adventures of the Great and Powerful Trixie and others.

Chapter Five

Chapter Five

The buildings of Greensborough had only just disappeared in the tangle of trees and brush, but Trixie found herself missing the paved streets and roads already. It seemed as if every root and fallen branch went out of their way to snag her hooves and trip her up. Worse yet, the three she traveled with moved with such ease over the forest loam, that she felt a bit jealous.

As she watched the three ahead of her, she frowned softly. Wanderer, the self-proclaimed leader of the troupe, seemed too foalish to be taken seriously. He always smiled that lopsided smile of his and laughed at the most absurd of things. Even now, his wide smile told her that he wasn’t worried about the fact they were traveling through a forest that was known to be dangerous.

The pegasus wasn’t much better. While Tourmaline shared Wanderer’s enthusiasm, she was more aware or alert. Tourmaline hovered above them and frequently glanced about as they talked. She obviously knew she needed to stay alert for danger as well as keep an eye on the earth pony.

Trixie did notice that the pegasus would shoot her a glare when she thought Trixie wasn’t noticing. What those glares were about, she neither knew nor cared.

The trio’s unicorn was at least pleasant. Tormod was more sensible and the most helpful in obtaining the supplies they needed for their venture. He was mannerly and didn’t grate on her nerves with constant chatter—unlike the other two.

Even with the annoyances, she didn’t really question her decision to travel the Forest of the Oak with them. They offered her a chance to save her career, and that was worth all the annoyances and stubbed hooves.

“Are you doing all right back there, Trixie?” Wanderer asked as he ducked under a low-hanging branch.

As much as she wanted to, it was too early to start complaining. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is doing fine, though she finds her pack rather heavy.” All right, so that last bit got away from her.

Wanderer gave her an understanding nod. “I guess when you’re used to carrying everything in your wagon, I can see it.” He adjusted his hat, sunlight glinting off of the gemstone accents. “Don’t worry though, you’ll get used to it.”

She muttered to herself as she used her magic to resettle her bags more comfortably across her back. “Do you know how long it will take to reach the big tree?”

Wanderer’s shoulders rose in a shrug. “A couple of weeks if we’re lucky. As long as we don’t run into too many problems, we’ll be fine.”

“Speaking of—” Tormod interjected. “—Do you have a place in mind for our first campsite?”

The earth pony rubbed at his chin for a moment. “I hadn’t, actually. I figured we’d just camp wherever we find ourselves when night comes around.”

Trixie stared at him helplessly. How could anypony not have something like that planned?

Tormod’s exasperated sigh was much like her own. “Still, I think for today we shouldn’t push too hard. I know a place we can stop and get settled in without rushing to make camp when night rolls in.”

A smile dashed across Tourmaline’s face as she landed beside Wanderer. “The old lake?”

Tormod nodded. “The exact one.”

Wanderer’s grin was much the same as hers. “It would be perfect. We can grab some more cattails for the journey.”

Trixie felt her stomach churn. “Cattails? You actually eat those?”

The three looked at her in surprise. “You’ve never had cattails before?”

She shook her head firmly at Wanderer. “Those nasty looking plants that grow near the water? The Great and Powerful Trixie would never dare eat cattails. They’re not good for anypony.”

Tourmaline shook her head in disbelief. “You travel all across Equestria and you don’t know what wild plants you can eat? Don’t you forage?”

She turned her nose up. “Trixie forages… when she has too. She is successful enough that she doesn’t have to be reduced to such behavior.”

Tourmaline’s ears flattened as she glared at the unicorn, but Wanderer spoke up. “Well, we’ll have to show you. I’d be willing to bet you’d be pleasantly surprised.”

“We shall see.” Her ears flicked as a branch snapped in the distance. “So where is this lake? Trixie would like to get these heavy saddlebags off of her.”

Tormod looked around, sniffing the air for a moment. “The sooner we get to the lake, the sooner we can rest.”

“Which way, Tormod?” Tourmaline asked, adjusting her own saddlebags.

Wanderer gave her a mischievous smile. “Do you want to go look above the trees again for us?”

She glared at him, her tail swishing. “Do not remind me of that!”

“Hey, you survived didn’t you?” He nipped playfully at her.

She tilted her head away, but a faint blush crept up on her. “You were just waiting to turn that back at me, weren’t you?”

His wide grin was all the answer he gave.

Trixie shook her head. Didn’t they take anything seriously? “Tormod, which way to the lake? Trixie would like to get there sooner than later.”

Tormod closed his eyes and a red aura glowed around his horn. His head swayed to the side before the light flared, and he pointed off into the woods. “That way. To the northwest.”

She furrowed her brow. “How do you know it’s that way?”

“It’s a spell I discovered when I earned my cutie mark.” He glanced at the astrolabe that adorned his flank. “It allows me to locate any landmark or city I’ve been to or am knowledgeable about.”

“So he’s like a walking compass.” Wanderer smirked at his friend.

Tormod stamped a hoof, while his sister had a laugh at his expense “This ‘walking compass’ has pulled your tail out of trouble more times than I can effectively count.” He leveled his gaze at Wanderer. “Need I remind you of Van Hoover?”

Wanderer flinched. “Pull the punches, will you?”

Now it was his turn to be laughed at.

“Come on, let's go,” Tormod said as he turned and led them through the trees.

Trixie trotted up to walk beside him. “Could Trixie ask you to teach her about your spell? She could certainly use it for when she travels.”

He glanced at her for a moment. “Perhaps. I’ll consider it after our adventure,” he said carefully.

She nodded slowly. “Trixie understands. She wouldn’t share her secrets with just anypony.”

Tormod turned to regard her. “Perhaps tonight we can all share tales when we make camp. It would be a good opportunity for all of us to become better acquainted.”

Trixie nodded after a hesitant moment. “Trixie supposes it would be.”

Behind her, Tourmaline was glaring figurative holes in her back.

-0-

Later that evening, as they all set around the campfire, Trixie listened as the three shared tales of other adventures. She listened with some trepidation about their adventures near the very lake they had decided to camp beside.

“T-Timberwolves?” She looked around the night-enshrouded lake wide eyes.

Wanderer nodded easily, too easily for her liking. “Yeah. They chased us back towards town before they finally caught us.” He looked across the lake with a wistful smile as he listened to the bullfrogs sang their nightly chorus. “If it wasn’t for the tree spider, we wouldn’t be here today.”

She felt her blood run cold. “A tree spider?”

Tormod nodded slowly. “It’s not an actual tree spider, just a name we gave it because we don’t know what it actually is.” He rubbed at his chin. “We still don’t really know what it is.”

Tourmaline took a bite of her cattail leaf and Trixie couldn’t suppress a shudder. They had tried to get her to try one but she stubbornly refused. “We only saw it that once—well, twice—but never again when we went looking for it.”

“Wouldn’t that be something?” Wanderer said to his friends with a wide smile. “If we brought him back for everypony to see? That would definitely put our names in the history books and Trixie will have something to show for her show.”

Tourmaline gulped down the rest of her food. “We wouldn’t actually do that. Putting the tree spider on display for ponies to stare at just feels wrong.”

He nodded with a sigh. “No, we wouldn’t.”

“Aren’t you worried that the timberwolves might attack us out here?” Trixie again looked around biting at her lip. “Trixie does not want to end up a meal for a wooden wolf. It would do nothing for her show to be gobbled up.”

Tormod nodded, his ears flickering at the sound of a splash coming from the lake. “As long as we keep a strong campfire going, they won’t come near.” He levitated another branch to their already strong fire. “They fear fire more than anything.”

“That and we’ve fought with timberwolf packs before,” Tourmaline said, lifting her head up confidently before turning her gaze to Trixie. “You can fight though, right?”

Trixie turned her nose up at her. “Of course the Great and Powerful Trixie can defend herself. She wouldn’t have traveled alone if she couldn’t fend off thugs on the road or fanatical followers of her greatness.”

Wanderer gave Tourmaline a sly grin. “She’s got a point.”

Tourmaline flicked her ears at him and looked at the three tents that were erected, a fourth still waiting to be set up. “Did you need help setting up your tent, Trixie?”

She looked at the collection of poles and canvas with a frown. “Trixie will get it when she’s ready for sleep.”

Tourmaline rolled her eyes at her. “A word of advice: it’s best to have your tent set up when you arrive at your campsite. That way you’re not struggling with the poles when you’re tired.”

Trixie nodded after a moment’s thought. “That makes sense.” She got to her hooves. “Trixie will try.”

She approached the broken-down tent, her horn glowing pink. The poles and canvas levitated but hung in the air as she nervously bit her lower lip.

“You have no idea what you’re doing, do you?” Tourmaline asked with more than a hint of snark.

Trixie turned an unappreciative glare her way, but Wanderer got to his hooves with a grunt. “Here, let me help you.”

Tourmaline looked at him quickly, but he either ignored her or completely missed it as he moved to help. After a quick instruction of what went where, he helped her set the rods of the tent in their places.

“All right, I’ll hold this end and you set the other,” he said as he planted the end of his pole into the ground. “Hold on tight though. If you let go, it will hurt.”

She nodded and used her magic to bend the rod further. She strained as the stubborn rod tried to escape her magical grasp.

“You almost got it. Keep it up,” he said, keeping a tight hold on his end of the pole.

Just as she was to set the rod, a noise from the forest caught her attention. “What was that?”

Her sudden reaction had Wanderer whirling to see what she saw. Letting go of the rod caused it sprung out and slap him sharply across the rump with an audible crack.

His sudden surprised yelp had his friends howling in laughter. They clutched at their sides as the earth pony jumped on the tips of his hooves, massaging at his rump.

“Ow! Ow! Oh sweet Celestia, that hurts!”

He earned no sympathy from his friends as they continued to laugh uncontrollably, tears of mirth streaming down their faces. Trixie, for her part, managed to keep from laughing too hard at his antics. The squirrel that had caused the distraction laughed so hard it fell out of the tree it had been sitting in.

With some effort, Tourmaline was finally able to speak. “Oh my, that was the funniest thing I’ve ever seen.” She rubbed at her eyes to clear the remaining tears.

Wanderer finally stopped rubbing at his behind and glared at her. “Says you! I won’t be able to sit down for a week.” He groaned as he walked away with a pronounced limp.

This time, the other three had a good laugh at him.

Once his laughter had subsided, Tormod elbowed his sister. “Come on. Let’s help her so she’ll learn.”

She nodded and the two of them helped Trixie with her tent. In short order, the two of them had the tent up, giving Trixie pointers on how to do it on her own. Once that was done, she looked at Wanderer apologetically.

“Trixie is sorry. She didn’t mean for the pole to… well, do what it did.”

“Besides give me a worse switchin’ than what my mother ever gave me as a colt, it’s all right.” He lay on his side, trying his best to keep from sitting down. He frowned softly as she lowered her head at him. “Hey, don’t worry about it. Accidents happen, you know?”

She nodded at him, but Tourmaline spoke. “And they’re always hilarious when they happen to you.”

He gave her a scathing glare, his cheeks flushing again. “Shut up, Tourmaline.”

Again, Tormod, Tourmaline, and Trixie had a laugh at his expense.

After they had settled in, they talked for a few hours more before Trixie found her eyelids getting heavy. All the hiking was finally catching up to her. She gave a grand yawn before standing.

“Trixie will head to bed. She is tired from walking all day.”

Tormod nodded. “Probably a good idea for all of us.” He looked at the other two. “We should decide who gets what watch.”

“Now that there is four of us, the watches will be shorter and we can get more sleep,” Tourmaline said with a smile.

Wanderer looked at her with a faint, disapproving frown. “It’s her first night. We shouldn’t make her stand watch yet.”

“Actually, she should. So she gets used to our routine.” She gave him a challenging look. “We all have to carry our own weight, Wanderer.”

Tormod glanced at Trixie. “I have to agree. Better to get used to how we do things now than later.”

Trixie stared at them, simply unable to believe they talked like she wasn’t even there.

At least Wanderer had the decency to include her. “Trixie?”

She sighed inwardly, not liking the idea of having to wake up to watch over other ponies sleeping. Sleeping in as long as she wished was one of the things she loved about being alone.

“Trixie thinks it’s only fair that she pulls her own weight,” she grudgingly said past gritted teeth.

He nodded. “Right. I’ll take first watch and Trixie will take the last.”

Tourmaline glowered at him, her ears leveling in outrage. “Why do you get first watch?”

“Because you’re not the one with a sore rump, that’s why,” he countered. “It’s the least you could do after laughing at me and offering no sympathy what-so-ever.”

She held up a hoof to argue but whatever she was going to say died before it was spoken. She giggled to herself before nodding. “It was funny though.”

“Completely worth taking the second watch,” her brother agreed.

Her eyes widened and she scowled at her brother. “Hey! That’s not fair!”

-0-

She didn’t expect she would have fallen asleep as easily as she had. Despite not being in her comfy wagon and surrounded by ponies she wasn’t familiar with, when she laid her head on her pillow, she was asleep in nothing flat. It was one of those dreamless, restful sleeps that she was jarred out of when someone gently shook her shoulder.

With a startled gasp, she scurried away from the touch—the fur along her spine standing on end.

“Easy, easy. It’s just me, Tormod.” A soft red glow lit up from his horn to illuminate his face. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

She let her anxiety out with a shaking breath, running a hoof through her mane. “Trixie apologizes. She is not used to ponies waking her up.”

He nodded and let the magic fade from his horn. “I understand. When we first started travelling it took weeks for me to adapt to the sleep pattern changes.” A wry smirk crossed his face. “Sometimes I still have trouble with it.”

“Trixie is not sure she wants to.” She rubbed at her sleep crusted eyes, and looked at him curiously. “Trixie thought you had taken the second watch?”

“I had, but I decided to play nice and let my sister take it. Otherwise, I’d never hear the end of it.” He stood straighter and headed for the tent’s exit. “I did stay up an hour longer in my watch. to let you sleep a little longer.”

She blinked in surprise and tilted her head at him. “Why would you do that for Trixie?”

“Because I knew how tired you were.” He rubbed at the back of his head. “And it seemed the nice thing to do.”

Trixie fished for the right words to say before finally muttering, “Trixie… thanks you for your consideration.”

He smiled at her. “You’re welcome.” He broke out into a wide yawn. “I’m going back to sleep. If you need anything or you see something, yell or get one of us. Also, it’s best to have your back to the fire, that way it doesn’t blind you.”

Standing on wobbly legs, she followed him out of the tent. The large campfire kept the whole campsite aglow in a warm light, and it seemed as if even the crickets and bullfrogs had fallen asleep with how quiet the forest was.

Then came the obnoxious sound of a pony snoring. She pressed her hooves against her ears as the atrocious sound assaulted her ear drums.

“Is he always so loud?” she asked Tormod, glaring at the tent where Wanderer slept soundly.

Tormod sighed, his shoulders slumping. “Not always. It is something else you’ll get used to… eventually.” He looked back at her. “Trust me, it isn’t the worst I’ve heard somepony snore.”

She gave him a disbelieving stare. “There’s worse?”

“A lot worse.” He shuddered and walked for his tent. The tent flap glowed with a red aura and lifted for him. “Goodnight,” he said to her before crawling inside, the tent flap settling in place once again.

She bid him goodnight before finding a comfortable spot to sit and watch the forest. As she sat, her gaze drifted towards the moon as it reflected off the nearby lake. A slow smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she stared at the one companion she was used to. For some reason, looking at the moon made her feel at ease, as if all was right with the world.

Despite all of her misgivings, she felt she had made the right choice in following the three on this adventure. Sure there were already parts she didn’t like—the sore hooves and lack of sleep being chief among them—but to not have gone with them would have been the same as admitting defeat. Trixie never admitted defeat. Even if they never made it to the Mother Oak, it was worth the chance to save her career. She even allowed herself to imagine what the Mother Oak would look like up close and what sort of story she would conjure for her act.

So engrossed with her fantasies, she didn’t feel her eyelids slip shut until she had drifted off to sleep.

-0-

The nightmare that had plagued her for months once again reared its ugly head. Something was different though: this time she found herself in the forest alone. She looked around wildly for any sign of the three adventurers, but there was nothing. She was truly alone except for the occasional chirp of a bird and the gentle rustling of the leaves by the breeze.

The wind sent a shiver up her spine, and her fur stood on end. The feeling of something watching her weighed down on her like the many stones of a rock farm.

She looked aroun again before her voice squeaked out, “H-Hello? Is anypony there?”

Silence was the only answer.

“W-Whoever is there, Trixie does not like being spied upon!”

When no answer came, she started making her way through the forest. Leave rustled and twigs snapped under hoof, each snap causing her to jump. Her eyes darted around for the elusive watcher.

Trixie

She jumped and whirled, her horn glowing. “Whoever you are, stop playing games with me!” Sweat rolled down the side of her face as she looked around.

Trixie

“I-I mean it!” Her voice cracked as she took a fearful step back. She felt something bump against her flank and she whirled with a scream, blasting at what had touched her.

A nervous laugh escaped her as the innocent tree now sported a scorch mark.

You have made your first choice.

She whirled again as the voice sounded behind her, but all she saw was more empty forest. “Please, leave me alone.” She hunkered down as the voice weighed in all around her.

The path is now before you. What direction you take is your own choice to make.

“P-Please…” Tears rolled down her face.

There will come a time when your choice will affect us all. The lives of so many will be in your hooves.

Unable to find her voice, sobs were all that escaped her.

You must choose!

She couldn’t.

Wake up!

Her eyes snapped open and she gasped. The sun had only just cleared the tops of the trees around the clearing. She wiped at her face to clear the sweat and tears. The echo of the final shout still rang in her ears. Again that horrible dream haunted her. Why was something wanting her to make a choice about something she knew nothing about? Why had Princess Luna not come to help her with her nightmares like she was supposed to?

She grabbed at her mane in frustration. “Why does Trixie keep having these nightmares?” She huffed. “Perhaps she should write to Princess Luna about her dreams, maybe then she’ll finally see them stopped.”

“Hey, you all right?”

She started at the voice and saw Wanderer holding his hooves up to calm her. “Easy, easy. Didn’t mean to startle you.”

Trixie ran a hoof through her mane, letting out shuddering breath. “Trixie is fine. She didn’t hear you wake up.”

He nodded at her, his gaze sweeping over their campsite. “It’s a lot to get used to. I fell asleep on my first watch too, long ago.”

She sucked in a breath. “Trixie didn’t fall asle…” her protest died at his knowing smile. “All right, Trixie did fall asleep.” Her ears leveled.

“Happens to the best of us.” He motioned to the lake. “I’m gonna get a drink, want to join me?”

She looked at the lake, the morning light reflecting off the water. “Is it safe to drink?”

A wry grin crossed his face. “As safe as water from a bottle.”

An unconvinced frown crossed her face, but she followed him towards the shore. If anything, she could wash her face of the nightmare’s remnants.

A few birds chirped and the cattails swayed in the breeze as the two stood by the lake. Wanderer wasted no time in plunging his muzzle into the lake, slurping up mouthfuls of the crystal-clear water.

When he finished, he sat back with a sigh of contentment. “Ahh… Nothing like good, clean water.”

Trixie watched him for a moment before giving the water a tasting slurp. It tasted like normal water to her, but realized how thirsty she was and drank her full. Once she had finished, she started to wash her face, shivering as the cool water soaked past her fur.

Wanderer watched her clean up after he cut a pair of cattail leaves for them. When he offered her the second leaf, she looked at it in revulsion until her stomach gave a loud growl. Muttering at the rogue organ, she took the leaf in her magic and took a hesitant bite.

Her eyes widened and she blinked. “These are… surprisingly good,” she said as she took another bite.

A grin grew across his muzzle. “You never know until you try, right?”

Another bite preceded a distracted nod. “Trixie supposes.”

He swallowed the last of his leaf before speaking. “That must have been some dream you had.”

Her gaze darted to him. “You heard Trixie?”

He nodded, placing his hat on his head. “The way you were muttering and turning in your sleep, it had to have been bad.” He tilted his head at her. “What were you dreaming about?”

Her mane swayed as she shook her head. “Trixie doesn’t remember. She just… has had them for a while now.”

A soft frown crossed his face. “You’ve had them for a while? And Princess Luna hasn’t tried to help you?”

“No, she hasn’t.” She sat down by the lake as she gaze drifted to the sky. “Trixie’s been having nightmares ever since Tyranny attacked her.”

She didn’t hear his breath catch nor see him stiffen as still as stone. “He attacked you?”

Her gaze lowered and she nodded. “He did. Het sent her to that awful Realm of Shadows, or so Trixie was told long ago.” She looked back at him. “I don’t remember actually being there. Trixie felt like she was sleeping the whole time…”

Her voice faded away as she noticed his stricken gaze reflected on the lake surface. “Wanderer?”

When he didn’t respond, she hesitantly touched his shoulder. His sudden flinch startled her more than she thought it would.

“Wanderer? Are you all right?”

He kept his gaze averted. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

His sudden change in demeanor told her he was lying. “Wanderer… did Tyranny attack you too?”

He stood abruptly and turned for the camp, still not looking at her fully. “I’m gonna get breakfast started for everypony.”

She watched him go in stunned silence before he paused.

“... I’m sorry, Trixie.” His voice was so soft she almost hadn’t heard him.

She furrowed her brow. “What do you have to be sorry to Trixie about?”

The earth pony still refused to look at her. “I’m just… sorry.” He kept going and left a speechless Trixie behind.

-0-

The following days provided little chance for her to ask him about his actions at the lake. Each time she thought she had him, he diverted the question and brought something else up. After a while, she gave up trying to get him to talk—realized that he was only going to talk about it when he felt ready.

As she traveled with them, she came to realize just how close the three were. Tormod continued to help her whenever he could, helping her pitch her tent or letting her sleep in a bit when it was her turn to watch at night. Her ears flicked whenever she considered it. It wasn’t like the adoration of a fan; it was something else she wasn’t entirely sure about.

His sister, Tourmaline, on the other hoof, threw sarcasm at her every chance she got. While she wasn’t overtly hostile, Trixie knew the pegasus wasn’t fond of her. Why that was, she didn’t know, but she avoided her as best as she could.

Trixie walked quietly beside Tormod as the other two retold of an adventure they had shared in Appleloosa. She only half listened as she watched the forest around her. Occasionally, the sunlight would pierce through the canopy above, and Trixie smiled whenever the light warmed her fur.

“You should have seen the rustlers’ expressions before the cattle trampled them into the dirt.” A wide smile crossed Wanderer’s face. “It took me a while to stop laughing long enough to tie them up.”

“And while you were laughing your flank off, Tourmaline and I had to chase down the cows to get them to turn for town,” Tormod said as he stepped over a fallen tree. “Do you know how hard it was to get them to calm down?”

Wanderer snorted. “You managed it, didn’t you?”

“With no help from you.” Tormod swished his tail, unwittingly brushing against Trixie’s side. He gave her an apologetic glance. “Sorry.”

She nodded slowly while Wanderer waved him away. “I knew you guys could handle it. Besides, somepony had to tie the rustlers up.”

The siblings shared a glance and Tourmaline nodded to her brother. She swooped down and nabbed Wanderer’s hat from him before he could blink.

“Give me back my hat, Tourmaline,” he grumbled as he made a jump for it.

She pulled the hat out of his reach at the last second and sat it on her head. “Why would I do that? I think it looks good on me.”

“Gimme back my hat!” He leaped higher for it, but she easily put herself out of reach with just a flap of her wings.

“You didn’t say the magic word.” She smiled impishly at him.

The word he chose to use was one Trixie didn’t dare repeat.

Tourmaline laughed at him. “That wasn’t very nice. Did you really just call your marefriend something like that?”

“Gimme back my hat!”

“Only if you can catch me.” She took off with the stallion charging after her.

Trixie watched the two run around with a faintly humored smirk. “Are they always like this?” she asked.

Tormod sighed with exasperation. “They are. I often wonder if they ever intend to grow up, but I’m afraid that if they did, the world would end.”

She chuckled as Wanderer jumped in vain for his hat. “It shows how close they are.”

Tormod nodded his agreement. “It does. I’m just glad they finally realized it after so long. I was beginning to think I was the one who would have to kick them in the flank to get them going.”

Trixie looked at her fellow unicorn for a moment. “What about you, Tormod? Do you have a special somepony?”

His smile faded some and he looked off into the trees. “No, nopony.” A soft sigh escaped through his nose. “I would like to find somepony—eventually—but with the adventuring and my research, there isn’t much time for dating.”

She nodded slowly—clearly relating. She looked back to see Tourmaline continuing her game of keepaway.

She pulled his hat away again as Wanderer’s teeth missed it by inches. “You’re getting slower, Wanderer,” Tourmaline said with a singsong voice.

“Land, and I’ll show you just how slow I am!” He galloped to keep up with the flying pegasus.

Her smile had no shortage of mischievousness in it. “Oh sure, so you could—” She stopped and looked away sharply.

He wasted no time in snatching the hat back from the distracted pegasus and put it snugly atop his head. “Ha! Got it! Now what are you…” He trailed off as he saw her expression, and the mirth vanished from his face. “What is it, Tourmaline?”

A flap of her wings took her higher and her head turned sharply as she scanned the trees. “There’s something…”

Tormod and Trixie caught up to them and instantly felt the difference in demeanor between the two.

“What is it?” Tormod asked, his eyes darting around for what set the two off.

“Is something wrong?” Trixie asked, slinking lower to the ground.

“Tourmaline?” Wanderer asked in a harsh whisper.

“The winds shifted,” she said, the concern in her voice caused the two males to look around in renewed concern.

Trixie looked between them, a knot of dread forming in her gut. “What is it?” She shivered, but it had nothing to do with the sudden chill in the air. “Trixie wants to know what that means.”

“It isn’t good,” Wanderer said.

Before he could speak more, the answer rolled in like stormy waves. A thick blanket of fog suddenly washed over them, obscuring their vision in all directions. The forest canopy vanished in a sheet of grey, and if it weren’t for the flapping of her wings, Trixie wouldn’t have known that Tourmaline hovered above them.

She scooted closer to the two stallions, unable to stop her shaking. While she had stayed in Greensborough, she learned early on about the folklore behind the fog. It was said that many of the dangerous monsters, both real and rumored, prowled under the cover of the thick cloud bank. While the two stallions were not shaking as much as she, she could feel their nervousness well enough.

“Can you clear the fog?” Tormod asked Tourmaline.

“I’ll try,” she said, her tone wavering.

Trixie watched as the pegasus fluttered her wings, but the fog only swirled with the wind currents—not thinning in the least.

Tourmaline bit her lip as she landed. “This fog isn’t listening to me. It won’t go anywhere I tell it.”

“W-What do we do?” Trixie asked, pulling her cape about her shoulders tightly.

Wanderer adjust his hat, his troubled frown still evident. “We keep going. It’s too early to stop.” He put on a bold grin, but Trixie knew it was for their benefit more than what he felt. “Besides, we knew this would happen sooner or later. If we stopped for every cloud bank we ran into, we wouldn’t get anywhere.”

“Won’t we get lost?” Trixie asked.

“Wanderer? Get lost?” Tourmaline quipped before he could answer.

His ears flattened but he otherwise ignored her. “We won’t get lost as long as we have our walking compass with us.”

Tormod snorted and a red aura surrounded his horn. “We were heading north by northwest. If we keep going that way,” —he pointed off into the fog-enshrouded trees— “We’ll still make good time.”

“All right, let’s go,” Wanderer said as he started away. “Keep together though. It will be easy to get separated in this fog.”

Wanderer took the lead while Tourmaline followed behind him. Trixie walked behind her as Tormod took up the rear. As they walked, none of the earlier conversation or playful banter returned. In its place was a watchful silence. Gazes turned and ears flicked at any sound. The birds still chirped overhead and the trees still groaned in the breeze that did nothing to dispel the fog.

Just as Trixie was about to try starting a conversation—anything was better than the worrisome quiet—something darted at the edge of her vision.

“What was—” she started before an aquamarine hoof stuffed itself over her muzzle.

“Quiet,” Tourmaline hissed. Her eyes darted to the woods then back. “You saw it too?” she asked in a whisper.

Trixie nodded and spat the taste of old leaves out of her mouth as Tourmaline lowered her hoof. “What was it?”

“Not sure.” She looked to Wanderer as he stood still, watching their surroundings closely. “Did you see it?”

He shook his head, glancing back at her. “No. Tormod?”

He shook his head as well.

Trixie’s gaze darted around frantically as she felt her heart pounding in her chest. “What could be out there? Trixie doesn’t—” she coughed as a disgusting odor reached her nose.

The other ponies stiffened as they caught wind of the smell as well.

“Oh, great.” Wanderer muttered darkly. He tugged his hat on tighter as he turned to watch the trees.

“What is it?!” Trixie demanded.

“Timberwolves,” Tourmaline spat, her harsh glare hardened at another movement in the fog.

Trixie felt that knot of fear grip tighter. “T-Timberwolves? We have to run before they eat us!”

Tormod shook his head. “They would catch us in this fog. We’ll have to fight.”

She looked at him in a near panic. “Fight? But they’re timberwolves, we can’t fight them.”

Wanderer gave her a reassuring smile. “We’ve fought them before, don’t worry. Everyone, stand back to back until they get closer. Then we’ll see how many we are dealing with.”

Trixie did as told, and the four stood with their backsides to each other. She could see the vague shapes of the wooden carnivores moving around. Her hackles rose as she heard a frustrated snarl as the pack realized their ambush was foiled.

The first wolf loped into view, its glowing eyes like a beacon in the dark fog. It took all of her willpower to not turn and flee as more appeared and circled them. She gasped at the sight of a wolf who stood head and shoulders above his pack mates.

“How many do you count, Tormod?” Wanderer asked, not taking his eyes off the wolves.

“Six, plus the alpha.”

“That’s all?” Tourmaline asked with some disappointment.

Trixie looked back at her and saw the pegasus’s smile was full of confidence.

Wanderer’s grin matched hers. “Standard thunder and lightning techniques?”

“Worked before,” Tourmaline said with a cocky grin.

“T-Thunder and l-lightning?” Trixie stammered out in confusion.

Wanderer’s eyes sparkled when he turned his head to regard her. “I crash into them like thunder and Tourmaline and Tormod rain attacks on them like lightning.” He looked to his friends, who both gave firm nods. “Stay close to Tormod, Trixie. Help out if you see a shot.

She stared at him dumbfounded, and she jumped as the wolves snarled a protest to their conversation.

Wanderer gave his hat a final tug. “Let’s do this!”

With a battlecry, he charged directly at the alpha wolf.

Thinking the pony was trying to flee, the wolves turned to cut him off.

“So predictable!” Tourmaline took off like a shot and the wolf she caught in the side didn’t have time to yelp before he burst into splinters.

Another wolf lunged at her, but a red beam struck it in the side—sending it tumbling away.

“Take that, you cur!” Tormod shouted before he blasted at another wolf as it tried to chase Wanderer.

The alpha wolf lunged at the charging earth pony, who slid under the wolf’s attack and bucked it full in the face as it whirled after him. The wolf howled as the blow half-unhinged his jaw.

Wanderer didn’t have time to enjoy his attack, as the other two wolves snapped at his fetlocks. He took off at a gallop with the two smaller timberwolves and their alpha chasing after him.

Trixie watched in amazement as the three battled the remaining wolves. Wanderer lead the three wolves on a merry chase, taunting them as he ran and bucked the ones that got too close. Tourmaline was quick enough to avoid the wolves that jumped for her, and she was even quicker to break apart any wolf that stumbled from Tormod’s magical barrage.

Trixie had seen nothing like it before. She had always thought the carnivores as creatures a pony had to run from to survive, but here these three showed her it was possible to fight back. Wanderer in particular seemed to be enjoying himself as he ran around with the increasingly frustrated wolves pursuing him.

A snarl had her whirling to see another wolf make its way through the fog after her.

“N-No!” she screamed and launched the first spell that came to mind. A bright explosion of light and sound went off between her and the wolf. It whined painfully, but kept running and lunged at her—its jaws open wide.

All she could see was the drooling fangs and felt the panic well up inside her. Vaguely, she heard one of the others cry out her name, but it was so far away.

“No…” she uttered, covering her head. “No!” Instinct kicked in and her horn surged. The wolf howled as the magical bolt tore through it, its blasted remains peppering her across her. She looked up to find the remaining wolves and her companions staring at her in shock.

“Focus!” Tourmaline shouted as she hit the closest wolf with a three-punch combo before kicking it away.

Wanderer whirled and punched the wolf closest to him as it turned its attention back on him. The wolf barely had time to yelp before it splintered into a pile of kindling.

Unfortunately, his attack left him open to the alpha wolf’s tackle. Wanderer got his foreleg up under the wolf’s chin as it snapped its fangs within an inch of his muzzle. The wolf tore deep grooves into the ground as Wanderer scrambled to avoid its claws.

“Get it off of me!” he yelled frantically as his limbs started to shake.

A red beam took the wolf in the side, but it took a shoulder rush from Tourmaline to finally knock it away.

“How many times do I have to keep saving you?” she asked as she helped him to his hooves.

“Glad to know you care.” He smiled back, and they turned to face the alpha as it got back to its feet. It quickly looked around and found that it was the only one of its pack left. The scattered remains of its pack littered the forest floor, neatly blending in with the natural debris.

With a snarl of hatred, it turned its eyes on the four ponies who stood defiantly in front of it.

“That’s right, you mutt, you messed with the wrong ponies,” Tourmaline taunted, her wings spread wide in anticipation.

With a howl, it charged to meet them.

A red bolt of magic caused it to stumble, and it turned its head back in time to hear Tourmaline yell a battlecry and kick it solidly in the face. Distracted by blinking lights, the wolf didn’t see Wanderer run up to it and buck with all of his strength. His kick landed at the wolf’s narrowest point on its torso and the alpha split in two.

Trixie watched in stunned disbelief as the wolf’s eyes lost their glow and the two halves fell apart like a foal’s building blocks.

She wasn’t the only one who let loose a breath they had been holding, though she was the only one who didn’t sport a victorious smile.

“Ha! Didn’t stand a chance!” Wanderer cheered, pumping his foreleg in victory.

Tourmaline brushed her mane out of her eyes and smiled. “They actually put up a good fight.”

Tormod shuddered as he allowed himself to relax. “We did well, though we can’t let slipups happen again.” He looked pointedly at Wanderer before he looked at Trixie. “Are you okay?”

Trixie’s legs still trembled. “Trixie is… okay. She was just…” She trailed off, looking away.

“Scared?” Wanderer supplied.

She stiffened and turned her nose up at him. “The Great and Powerful Trixie was never scared.”

“Sure she wasn’t,” Tourmaline snarked, giving her a glare.

Trixie returned the look. “Trixie was nervous. There is a difference.”

Before Tourmaline could retort, Tormod stepped between them. “That’s enough, Tourmaline. The wolves are down and we don’t need any more fighting.”

Wanderer headed off her next reply. “What was that magic attack you used, Trixie? It was amazing.”

Trixie couldn’t help but smile with pride. “Trixie is full of amazing tricks. That is why she—” She squeaked in fright, hopping an impressive height into the air, as something brushed against her leg.

“What in Equestria…” Tormod breathed as the twig that had touched Trixie was only one of many branches that started moving on their own.

“Are they reforming already?” Tourmaline gasped as she hovered above them.

“It can’t be. It hasn’t been long enough.” Wanderer swore and backed away as the branches collected around the fallen alpha wolf.

All four of them scrambled away as the fallen timber slowly reformed into a single wolf. It easily stood three or four times taller than it had before. When it fully formed, its intake of breath heralded the return of the malevolent glow to its eyes. The massive wolf looked down at the fearful ponies, and it opened jaws large enough to easily bite a pony in half with a single chomp.

“A-Are they supposed to do that?” Wanderer asked, quickly sharing a look with the others.

Tormod backed away, his eyes wide. “I… never heard of this.”

“What do we do?” Trixie asked—her legs felt like jelly, and she squeaked as the wolf took a step towards them.

“Can we fight it?”

Tormod looked at his sister as if she were mad. “Be our guest.”

“We can’t fight it. I’ll have to lead it away.”

The three looked at Wanderer in surprise.

He glanced back at them. “It’s the only way. I’m the fastest on land, so if I lead him off, you three can get away.”

“Wanderer, no!” I’m not letting you do that!” Tourmaline protested.

The wolf snarled, sappy drool escaping its muzzle and coating the leaves below.

“Just do it, Tourmaline!” Wanderer snapped. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll catch up.” He gave her his trademark lopsided grin. “Trust me.”

Her ears pinned back, her voice cracking. “But…”

Not waiting for her protest, he lowered his head and charged at the monstrous wolf. “Come on, pup. See if you can—” He didn’t have time to react as the wolf’s paw lashed out and sent him tumbling back at them with a pained grunt.

“Wanderer!” Tourmaline screeched as she watched him bounce away. Her eyes blazed with rage as she looked back at the wolf. “You!” She took off in a burst of speed and a battlecry. She dodged the wolf’s first swipe and kicked it across the muzzle. A single bit of bark slid off its face but had nothing else to show for her effort. So held by shock she didn’t see the second swipe until it swatted her out of the air—directly at Tormod.

He barely had time to shout before his sister crashed into him and sent the two tumbling away.

Trixie stared in horror at the three squirming adventurers before she turned back to see the wolf towering over her. She screamed and scrambled backwards, tearing up fallen leaves in her fear. The wolf kept with her until she felt herself run into something. She looked back fearfully at the tree that had stopped her retreat then back at the wolf to find it mere inches from her face. It took everything she had not to retch in disgust at the thing’s breath. She whimpered as the wolf sniffed at her. With a final sniff of its prey, the wolf lifted its muzzle in a howl of victory.

That howl was interrupted by a loud groan. The wolf blinked in surprise as a massive creature crashed into its side.

Trixie could only stare dumbfounded as the two creatures battled. The new creatures was a monster she had never seen before. It stood on four treelike legs, all attached to a larger torso. It had two hulking arms, that reminded her of a diamond dog’s, though they ended in odd rootlike appendages that slammed repeatedly into the monstrous timberwolf.

Whenever the wolf would bite into the bark-like skin, a yellow sap would ooze through the wound; though the wolf never found purchase for long before the creature broke its hold and slugged it again.

“It’s him! It’s actually him!” she heard Tourmaline yell, unable to tear her eyes from the battle.

Finally, the wolf bit hard into one of the tree creature’s legs. Its groan of pain sounded like a tree bending in gale force winds. With a grunt, it brought its arm sharply down on the wolf’s neck. A deafening snap echoed around the forest as the wolf’s head separated from its neck. While the body crumbled apart, the head remained attached to the leg until the creature smashed the head against a nearby tree, causing it to splinter apart.

Trixie wasn’t sure what to think about this new monster. Was it going to eat them now? She was about to run before she heard Wanderer cheer.

“It’s you!” He limped towards the creature, completely unafraid. His friends were not long behind him. “We hoped to see you again.”

She watched him in utter disbelief. “Wha-huh? Wanderer! What do we do? It will kill us!”

He looked back at her in shock. “No, he’s a friend! Don’t be scared, Trixie. He won’t hurt us.”

“A-A friend?!” She looked at the creature as it looked down at her. She saw that its torso was much like the trunk of a tree. The difference was that two sets of sap-yellow eyes, a long gnarled nose, and the large beard of moss that covered most of the torso.

She gulped audibly. “Y-You’re sure it won’t hurt us?”

Tourmaline shook her head, a wide happy smile on her face. “No, he was the one who saved us when we were foals.” She furrowed her brow. “Didn’t we tell you about the tree spider?”

Trixie studied the creature and felt the name was only partially fitting. Its torso grew vertically rather than horizontally like every other spider she knew of. “T-This is your tree spider?”

Tormod smiled and nodded. “Yes it is.” He looked up at the creature. “It’s so good to see you again.”

It looked down at them but made no other sound.

“Can it talk?” Trixie asked as she walked closer to the three.

Tormod tilted his head. “I don’t think it ever has.” His eyes looked over the creature. “I don’t see a mouth or anything.”

“Then how did it—” Trixie yelped as she saw the remains of the timberwolf start to move again.

“Oh no, not again!” Tourmaline cried in despair as she flapped her wings to get higher off the ground.

The tree creature stomped into the mass of timberwolf, and a green mist rose. Its beard bristled and shook as the green mist was absorbed into the leafy growth. Once the mist was gone, the remains of the timberwolf settled and never rose again.

“What in the—” Wanderer uttered before the four watched the wounds the creature had received healed themselves with a green glow.

“Fascinating!” Tormod breathed and peered at the healed leg. “How does it do that?”

Tourmaline landed next to Wanderer as she spoke. “So what do we do?”

He smiled and looked at Trixie. “How’s that for your show?”

She gave a weak smile as she gazed at the massive thing. “If she showed him off, nopony would call her a liar again.”

“Maybe,” Tourmaline said with a frown. “But we can’t do that to him. Not after everything he’s done for us.”

Trixie gave a small, helpless chuckle. “Not that Trixie could force him even if she tried.”

They jumped as the creature turned towards a tree. It rested one of its arms on the rough bark of the oak and pointed at Wanderer with the other.

His eyes widened and pointed at himself. “Me?”

The creature stared at him, not moving.

Wanderer stared at it hopelessly before turning to the others. “What’s he wanting?”

They looked at him with looks of similar confusion.

“I don’t know,” Tormod said, rubbing at his chin.

The leaves of the tree rustled as the creature again pushed against it and pointed at Wanderer.

Wanderer clenched his jaw in worry as he looked between the creature and his friends. “I don’t understand.”

“I think…” The three of them turned to look at Trixie as she spoke. “It’s wanting you to touch the tree, Wanderer.”

He looked between her and the creature as it stubbornly pointed at him again. “You think so?”

She stood a bit straighter and nodded. “Trixie is sure of it.”

“It makes sense,” Tormod said, turning back to Wanderer. “There is no harm in trying.”

Wanderer looked between them for a moment before puffing up his chest. “You’re right. I’ve got this.”

He walked towards the tree with a resolute step in his stride. As he reached out to touch the tree, his hoof wavered a bit. He looked up at the towering creature one more time. It stared down at him expectantly before its torso leaned forward a bit—which Trixie guessed what must have passed for a nod.

With a final intake of breath, Wanderer rested his hoof on the tree and instantly jerked it back with a surprised shout.

“What is it?” Tourmaline demanded, her wings still unfurled from her shock.

“I… don’t know.” He looked back at the creature as it looked down at him. He chuckled sheepishly. “Heh, sorry. He rested his hoof back on the tree.

After a moment, he turned back to his friends, his eyes wide and his smile just as wide. “Guys, it’s him! He’s talking to me through the tree.”

Tormod blinked slowly. “Talking to you… through the tree?”

Tourmaline looked at her brother before turning back to Wanderer. “What do you mean?”

He motioned them over. “Touch the tree. He’ll talk to you.”

Tormod wasted no time in placing his own hoof on the tree, Tourmaline soon followed suit. Trixie, however, held back—still watching the creature with worried eyes.

“Come on, Trixie,” Wanderer called. “He won’t hurt you.”

She gulped. “You’re sure?”

“As sure as we’ve got cutie marks. Come on.”

With a sigh, she walked towards the tree. She cast quick glances at the monster, and her legs weakened as it stared down at her. Feeling a bit more confident next to her companions, she placed a hoof on the tree next to theirs. The bark was rough to the touch, but when she closed her eyes to listen, she was met with only the natural ambients of the forest.

“...I don’t hear anything,” Tourmaline said after an awkward moment.

Wanderer looked at them in surprise. “You didn’t hear him just now?”

Trixie shook her head, mirroring the other’s replies.

Wanderer frowned. “Why—?” He looked up sharply at the tree creature. “They do?”

The monster shifted its weight but otherwise made no sound.

“Oh…” He looked back at the three with a faint blush. “He said you all have to put a hoof on me. He said that he could talk to you through me.”

A pensive frown crossed Tormod’s face. “Why you?”

Wanderer looked back at the creature for a second before looking back. “He said it has to do with my connection to the earth.”

“Earth pony magic?” Trixie asked, blinking.

He shrugged helplessly. “I guess. I don’t really understand.” He cleared his throat. “He said he has to talk to us, so… he says to hurry.”

Sighing, Tormod rested a hoof on his friend’s shoulder. Tourmaline flapped over and rested a hoof on his withers.

Wanderer turned a coy smile her way. “Keep your hooves where they’re supposed to be, Tourmaline.”

Her faced turned a bright red for a second before she whapped him upside the head. “Jerk.”

He chuckled despite the deserved slap, and turned to look at Trixie. “You too, Trixie. He said he wanted to talk to you as well.”

Trixie felt her own blush creep on her cheeks. “Trixie is not comfortable with this.”

“Just touch my shoulder. It’ll be fine.”

Still blushing, she rested her hoof on his shoulder gingerly. The moment she did, she heard a deep, sagacious voice speak in her mind.

‘Greetings.’

Tormod’s eyes lit up with wonder. “He can speak.”

“I told you so.” Wanderer’s smugness was almost thick enough to smother them. “This is so cool.”

‘It is good you younglings have returned to the forest.’

“We’re… glad to be back,” Tourmaline said as she finally tore her scathing glare off of Trixie.

“What are you?” Trixie asked breathlessly, staring up at it with no small amount of awe.

‘I am a guardian. One of many who protect our Mother and her forest from those who would do it harm.’

Tormod looked towards the eyes of the guardian. “Why are you talking to us now, and not when we first met you?”

‘Because the forest needs its children in its time of need.’

“Children?” Tourmaline asked with a tilt of her head.

“Time of need?” Wanderer added.

‘Those born under the watch of the Mother’s forest are part of it. She has also accepted the two of you when you came to dwell under her branches. But you...’

Trixie started as she felt the creature turn its attention on her. “Me?”

‘You were not born under the Mother, nor has she accepted you. Why are you here?’

“We invited her with us,” Wanderer said before she or Tourmaline could speak. “Trixie is a trustworthy pony and a friend of ours. You can trust her.”

All three of them stared at him.

‘You speak for her?’

Wanderer’s ears pinned back. “Well, I don’t speak for her, but I will say she is a good pony.”

Trixie bit her lip. “Wanderer—”

‘Do you feel his trust is misplaced?’

Trixie stopped at the question. Her mind reeled with all the conflicting emotions before she puffed up her chest. “Trixie is the Great and Trustworthy!”

Tourmaline facehooved.

‘Very well. You must continue on your journey to the Mother. She needs her children in her time of need. A great plague is coming and it must be stopped before it can start.’

“A plague?” Tormod asked, his voice dropping at the word.

‘Find the Mother’s chosen children. They will help you understand.’

“Chosen children?” Wanderer echoed.

‘Remember this saying: “E uv u kqetl im cqa mizabc.” It will save your life.’

The guardian had them repeat the line numerous times until he was satisfied they had it right.

Wanderer stuck his tongue out. “Think I bit my tongue…”

“What language is that?” Tormod asked the guardian as the wind caused its beard to sway.

‘It is the language of the chosen children. Speak this and they will know you as friend.’

Tourmaline flapped her wings, letting out some of the building nervousness. “What does it mean?”

‘It means you are a friend of the forest.’

Before the others could ask it another question, the creature looked off to the side as a low groan was heard in the distance.

‘I must go. I have already strayed into another guardian’s range and I must return to my own.’

Trixie followed its gaze. “It won’t harm us, will it?”

‘No. you have been marked by forest and the guardians will let you pass unhindered.’ It shifted its weight and addressed them a final time. ‘Continue your journey and you will find what you are seeking. It was good to see you again, younglings. Walk under the Mother’s care.’

With that, the creature removed its arm from the tree and Trixie could not longer feel the connection through Wanderer. She let her hoof rest on the ground and watched the massive tree creature disappear into the fog.

“I can’t believe it. All this time and that was how we could have talked with him. Wanderer’s natural earth pony magic serves as a connection to the earth and to plants itself.” Tormod paused and rubbed at his chin. “I wonder what else it could do.”

Tourmaline smirked. “It reminds me of those cans on a string we used, only Wanderer is the string.”

While the earth pony didn’t respond verbally, the flattening of his ears and irritable swish of his tail said he had heard her.

Trixie tilted her head at the unusually quiet pony. “Wanderer?”

He finally turned back to look at them, his eyes practically sparkling and his grin as wide as Trixie had ever seen it.

“Guys, do you know what this means?”

While the two unicorns looked lost, Tourmaline matched his smile. “Adventure?”

“Exactly!” He practically shook. “This is the adventure we’ve needed to get our names in the history books! If we save the Forest of the Oak and find a lost group of ponies, historians will trip over themselves to get our story.” He then turned his smile to Trixie. “And Trixie will be there to see it and share it with all of Equestria.”

Trixie felt herself flinch at his proclamation but couldn’t find the words to disagree with him. It all seemed some outlandish story told by fantasy writers, but if it worked like he said, her own career would surely skyrocket.

Looking at him and the excitement he instilled into his friends, she found herself growing confident herself. She knew now that she had made the right choice.

-0-

The door to his home swung open as the knob turned. It was well into the night, so he wasn’t surprised to find the lights had been turned off.

Rogue tossed his bag on the table with a tired sigh as he walked into his kitchen. Another hard day at the office—and the constant complaints and fears of Greensborough’s populace—convinced him that a cold cider was in order.

He opened the ice chest, grabbed one of the bottles from within, and took a hearty drink. Smacking his lips at the brew’s apple flavor, he finished the bottle with another deep pull before grabbing a second bottle. He turned to take a seat at the table and used the magic of a glowing crystal to look over his notes for the day.

Seven more disappearances, one of which was Stone Hoof, one of his foalhood friends—and no clue as to where they had gone. Everyday it seemed more ponies came to his office and demanded that he do something about the disappearances.

He sighed as he looked over the names of those missing. There were so many, he thought. At first he had brushed the first few as ponies leaving on business or family matters, but when Old Nut vanished, he knew he had something else on his hooves.

At least that troublesome Lulamoon had left. The guards had seen her follow Wanderer and his little group into the trees a week ago, and good riddance to them. It really had nothing to do with their old vendettas from their youth, but everything to do with the knowledge that they were troublemakers.

He snorted to himself—maybe it did have a little to do with it.

After a while, he leaned back in his chair, the wood groaning with his weight. As much as he didn’t want to, he was going to have to have the Equestrian Guard do a house-to-house search. It was the fastest way to make sure they were not being hidden in his town.

“Tomorrow though,” he said to himself.

He finished off the last of his cider and let the glow of the crystal fade. He made his way through the darkness of his home. As he climbed the stairs, he smiled to himself as he imagined curling up next to his wife. It there was one pony who could make him smile, it was Scarlet Scroll. Though she projected an aloof air about her, he knew it was how she dealt with others. He remembered the day he brought the real her out of her shell, and her smiled had pierced his heart as easily as a spear.

He pushed open the door to their bedroom and realized right away that something was missing.

“Scarlet?”

The bed was still neatly made and it looked like no one had ever been there.

“Scarlet, where are you?” He moved for the master bathroom to find it empty. He felt the panic rise up in his chest when he noticed an overturned plant. The pot had been shattered and the dirt spread across the tiled floor.

“No. What could’ve—” He felt somepony grab him from behind and press a cloth to his muzzle. He struggled to tear his face away from his attacker, but they held him strongly. He pumped his legs and smashed his attacker into the wall, but still they stubbornly refused to move. He slapped and grabbed at the forelegs that held him, when he noticed the cloth had an odd odor to it. The sickenly sweet smell, it was so sickening… yet… comforting.

His thrashing grew weaker as the smell seemed to become the only focus he had, and he felt himself being lowered to the floor.

“The Mistress has need of you.” were the last words he heard before he fell into a deep darkness.

-0-

It had been a long day. Between the fight with the timberwolves and the realization that she was on an adventure much grander than she had ever expected, Trixie felt she deserved her sleep. The moment they had set camp, she made it clear that she was going to turn in early. After finding that she would have third watch, she had settled in her tent to ready for bed.

She sat on her bedroll, using her magic to move the brush through the tangles and rats of her silvery mane. Her mind wandered as she went through her nightly routine, again thinking of what she had seen. The tree guardian had said the forest needed her and her companions to avoid a plague, but what sort of plague? How were a magician and a small band of adventurers supposed to stop a plague? Wouldn’t the princesses be a better choice for this task? Maybe Twilight Sparkle and her band of friends should be the ones to save Equestria… again.

Her thoughts were interrupted as her tent flap lifted, and she turned to see Tourmaline let herself in. One look at the pegasus’s expression and Trixie felt their hair along her neck stand on end.

She cleared her throat. “Tourmaline, it would be polite if you would kn—”

“There’s something I want to say to you,” she interrupted. “And I want you to listen to me, and listen good.”

The harshness in her tone had Trixie setting aside her brush and turning to face Tourmaline fully, crossing her forelegs. “Trixie is listening.”

Tourmaline seemed to struggle for the right words to say before huffing. “Look, I don’t know why Wanderer is so interested in helping you—and I’m sure he has a good reason—but I won’t stand for anypony who puts him in danger like you did.”

Trixie bristled. “If this is about the timberwolves. Trixie didn’t mean—”

“And that is the problem. You didn’t mean to do it, which tells me you were not thinking. Your flashy show almost got Wanderer killed.”

“Trixie didn’t—”

“Will you shut up and let me speak?” Tourmaline snapped at her.

Trixie leaned away from the pegasus, shaking at the rage she saw in Tourmaline’s violet eyes. Her earlier irritation and defiance melted away.

“This started out as a light-hearted adventure that we could’ve handled easily, but now it has turned into something far more dangerous. I don’t know what is going to happen, and I’m scared for my brother and Wanderer. You’re with us on this trip and there’s nothing that can be done about it.”

The pegasus took a calming breath, though she still glared at Trixie.

“But I’ll tell you this.” She leaned closer, only a few inches separating their muzzles as Tourmaline’s glare burned figurative holes in Trixie’s. “If you ever do anything to endanger Wanderer and my brother gain, your show will be the last of your worries.”

Trixie held very still. Looking at Tourmaline, Trixie knew she meant every word.

“Do you understand me?”

Trixie gave the faintest of nods. “Trixie understands.”

“Good,” Tourmaline said, whirling back for the tent’s exit. She paused there for a moment before speaking again. “We have a ways to go yet, better get some sleep.”

Trixie breathed in relief as the pegasus left, her shoulders slumping as the nervous energy left her. The way Tourmaline spoke, she knew that she was more worried about her friends than herself. That did little to alleviate her worry, and sleep didn’t come easily that night.

Author's Note

I'm late! I'm late! For a very important date!

Five chapters in and a lot more world building and character interactions to come. This chapter includes the start of an unique language I developed for this story. The guardian touched on it, but next chapter we will be seeing far more of it. Don't be discouraged if you can't translate it, the answers will come in time. The only hint I will leave for now is this word: cypher.

Chapter six, and the drama that comes with it, coming soon!

Chapter Six

Chapter Six

If there were ever a previous time where Trixie felt that her legs were simply going to fall off from all the walking she had done, she couldn’t remember it. Ever since their encounter with the tree guardian, Wanderer had been dead set on covering as much ground as possible. The ache in Trixie’s hooves was worse than anything she’d known—and she had walked for miles in a single day on the road! The ground was becoming increasingly hilly, and she was getting sick and tired of every tree root conspiring to trip her up.

Fortunately for her, Tormod was often on her side whenever she called for a break. While Wanderer grumbled at the delay, he did stop to allow her to rest her hooves. He was obviously eager to keep going—Trixie honestly couldn’t blame him—but she was not one to run herself into the ground.

Tourmaline kept away from Trixie—something she was more than happy about. After their little chat, she had done her best to not speak with the pegasus. The last thing Trixie wanted was to be yelled at again; she wasn’t sure she would have kept her tongue in check if she had.

At least Tormod was pleasant to her. She smiled faintly as she remembered him helping her out any chance he got. While he claimed he was just trying to be helpful, she suspected otherwise. He wasn’t the first stallion who had tried to charm her, and he likely wouldn’t be the last.

If Trixie’s hooves don’t kill her before she gets out of this forest! she thought to herself as she followed the others through the trees.

Her focus was brought back to reality as she bumped into Tormod as he stopped dead in his tracks.

She grunted and caught her hat as it was about to fall. “Why have we stopped? Are there more timberwolves?” she asked with a nervous look around. There wasn’t any fog and she hadn’t heard anything that might have set him off, so why did he stop like that?

Tormod didn’t answer her, instead she saw his gaze was turned skyward as he held his breath.

“Tormod?” She looked up to see what he was staring at and her own breath caught. The four of them of them had stumbled upon a small clearing, and through the break in the forest canopy, they could clearly see the massive Mother Oak.

“Whoa…” Wanderer said, and she could only agree. The great tree loomed over them, its shadow covering the clearing and miles around it. As Trixie reminded herself to breathe, she could only think that only Canterlot Mountain exceeded the tree’s majesty. Its branches spread far and wide, and that the clouds and fog drifted lazily around its trunk.

“I… never thought we’d see it this close,” Tourmaline said as she hovered above them.

Tormod nodded. “And to think we are still miles away from it.” He shook his head. “This is amazing.”

“Even Trixie is amazed.” She turned to look at the others. “Maybe we can stop here for some lunch? Trixie is famished.”

While Wanderer frowned at the suggestion, Tourmaline spoke up. “That might be a good idea, Wanderer,” Tourmaline said, landing lightly next to him. “We should get some food in us before we go much further. You never know where our next campsite will be.”

A sigh escaped him and he nodded. “Good point. I’m actually getting hungry myself.” He led them towards a small stream that ran through the clearing. “After we eat, we can move on.”

“Actually—” Tormod said as he slid his saddlebags off his back. “This might be a good place to set up a base of operations.”

Wanderer furrowed his brow as he lifted his hat to rub at his forehead. “Why would we need that?” he asked.

“First, we have no idea where these chosen children are. Secondly, if we are going to find them, we need to look everywhere. A base will give us a place to start from. Thirdly, there is running water here. I can’t think of a better place we will find this deep into the forest.”

“And this clearing is wide enough that nothing will sneak up on us without us seeing it first,” Tourmaline added after she shook her coat out.

Wanderer nodded before looking at Trixie. “What do you think?”

Trixie glanced to the others before speaking. “Trixie thinks it is a good idea,” she said, pointedly ignoring Tourmaline’s glare.

He sighed in mock defeat. “Seems I’m outvoted.” His trademark grin crossed his face. “All right, we’ll set up here.”

The four went about setting aside their things and unpacking their tents. As Wanderer sorted through his own bag, a frown tugged at the corners of his mouth. “How are we doing on food?”

“I have a few days worth left,” Tormod said after a quick check of his pack.

“I’m the same,” Tourmaline said.

When Trixie reported the same, Wanderer grunted in acknowledgement. “Think we should do some foraging. We don’t know how long we’ll be out here.”

“Trixie will go look,” she said quickly, smiling at the thought of having a chance to be by herself for a bit.

“Do you even know what to look for?” Tourmaline asked, acid practically dripping from her tone.

Trixie scowled at her. “Trixie has foraged before. She knows what is edible and what isn’t. Don’t treat her like a foal.”

Tormod interrupted before the argument could start. “I’ll go with her. Between the two of us, we can find enough to last us a while.”

Wanderer gave him a knowing smirk. “Riiight.”

Tormod’s ears leveled, and he jabbed a hoof at his friend. “Don’t even say it, Wanderer.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” he said with aplomb, still smirking.

Tormod stamped a hoof, privately glad his coat hid his blush. “Just make sure to have the tents set up when we get back. We won’t be gone long.”

Tourmaline whapped Wanderer upside the head before he could start another joke. “We’ll get it done. Just be careful out there, okay?”

“When am I not?” Tormod said with a faint grin. He nodded to Trixie and the two of them headed for the edge of the clearing.

Tourmaline watched them until they disappeared into the trees, before huffing. “I really don’t trust her,” she said as she turned to help Wanderer set up one of the tents.

“Don’t trust who? Trixie?” he asked as he set one of the poles into the ground and held onto it tightly.

“Do you see any other ‘her’ out here besides me? Of course I’m talking about Trixie.” She held the other end of the pole as he slide the canvas over it.

“Hey now,” he said, his brow furrowing. “What’s this all about? You’ve been a grump ever since we started this adventure. I thought we were having fun?”

She pounded the stakes into the ground with a stamp of her hoof. “I just don’t like her.”

He leaned around the tent to peer at her. “Why?”

A soft frown tugged at the corner of her lips. “I just… don’t. Not after she almost got you killed by the timberwolves.”

An exasperated groan escaped him. “Tourmaline, that was an accident. Any of us could’ve made a mistake like that.”

She dashed away a lock of her mane as it fell in front of her face. “Yes, but we know what we’re doing, she doesn’t. She’s going to get one of us hurt or worse if she does something like that again.”

He looked at her for a moment before speaking. “I won’t let that happen, Tourmaline. Not while I’m still standing.”

“But—”

“I won’t,” he said firmly. “I’ll die before I ever let you get hurt. Same goes for Tormod and Trixie, I won’t let it happen.”

She stood there for a long moment, her mouth agape. Finally, a slow smile crossed her face and the two went about setting up the remaining tents.

Once the tents were pitched and Wanderer had the beginnings of a campfire going, she rested against a log before speaking. “Why do you want to help her so badly?”

He looked at her for a long moment, digesting her question. “Do I really need a reason to help somepony?”

While she smiled at the typical Wanderer response, she couldn’t help but frown at his tone. “There’s more to it than that, isn’t there?”

He averted his gaze and her frown deepened as she saw the guilt in his eyes. “Wanderer?”

His shoulders slumped in a deep sigh. “She—”

A sudden, piercing scream rent the air, and both of them scrambled to their hooves.

“Trixie!”

-0-

Conversation was lacking as Trixie walked beside Tormod while they searched the forest for edible plants and mushrooms. Trixie was grinding her teeth, quietly seething in an indignant rage. The way Tourmaline had spoken to her stung her pride more than she cared to admit. Spoken to as if she were some dumb filly, it took all of her control not to have snapped back at her.

Tormod kept quiet as he turned over some leaves. Finding a decent-sized mushroom, his magic surrounded it and tucked it neatly into his saddlebag. She caught him stealing a glance at her but remained quiet to be respectful of her privacy.

They had stumbled upon a small patch of clover growing under a small break in the canopy when Tormod finally spoke.

“I’m sorry about my sister.”

Trixie placed some of the green leaves in her bag and looked at him curiously.

“For what she said. It was unnecessary,” he continued.

She levitated more of the plants to her bag. “Trixie has heard worse.”

“It doesn’t excuse her manners though.” He gathered the last of the clover and the two started away, fallen leaves crunching under their hooves. “I would have yelled at her if she had spoken to me like that.”

She snorted. “Trixie wanted to, badly.”

“And I wouldn’t have blamed you in the least.” They walked on for a bit, Tormod waiting for her to continue, but she looked away with a scowl on her face.

Finally he gave a deep sigh. “Trixie, I really don’t want to see any of us fighting with each other so deep in the forest. I know it’s mostly Tourmaline who is causing it, but it’s not doing any of us good to have this tension around.”

A twig snapped as she stepped on it unmercifully. “Then perhaps you should speak to your sister about that. Trixie doesn’t want to fight either.”

“I intend to,” he said firmly. “But I wanted to get your side of the story before I do.”

She stopped and glared at him. “Why do you care? Trixie is just a nameless stranger to you who is only here to spread the word of your adventure as she travels Equestria. Why should you care about Trixie’s well being?”

“Because you are with us on this adventure,” he said without missing a beat. “Whether you are some nameless stranger—as you put it— or not, you’re with us, and I look out for all of my companions.”

Looking at his earnest and straightforward expression, she felt her bitterness start to wane.

“As far as I’m concerned, I consider you a friend. Even if you don’t see me as one, I do you.” He ducked under a low-hanging branch. “And that is why I’m wanting to end whatever is causing Tourmaline to target you.”

Trixie’s pace slowed as he spoke. He had just professed to being her friend, and that touched her on a deeper level—a level she couldn’t explain. She had never made friends in all her years of traveling—seeming more apt to make enemies than friends. She had always been a loner, a pony who only had to worry about herself. Making friends was never something she ever thought of doing. Yet here Tormod was, professing to be that exact thing.

He continued on, oblivious to her slowed pace. “I’m assuming it has something to do with Wanderer. She always did act irrationally around him.” He stopped as he finally noticed she was not walking beside him. “Trixie?”

She spoke so softly that it could barely be called more than a whisper. “You consider Trixie a friend?”

A slow smile crossed his face. “I do. I wouldn’t have said it if I didn’t mean it.”

His admission sent an odd feeling through her stomach. It wasn’t unpleasant, just… different. “With all you know of Trixie—all the things she has done—you would befriend her?”

His smile faded some. “We’ve all made mistakes in the past. We just have to take responsibility for them and continue on. You might have done some bad things, but that doesn’t mean you can’t improve from them.” He looked in the direction of their camp and his frown deepened. “That’s something we are all learning to do.”

She tilted her head, an eyebrow raising. “What do you mean?”

A cloud passed over his face and he sighed. “I’ll tell you tonight. To show that I trust you.”

She felt the beginnings of a genuine smile growing across her muzzle. She looked away with flushed cheeks. “Can Trixie be alone for a bit?”

“You don’t need my permission. Take the time you need.” He looked around for a moment before looking back at her. “You remember the way back?”

She nodded pointing behind him. “It was that way, Trixie remembers.”

He nodded as well. “Good. Use one of your lights if you need help. We’ll come running.”

“She will.” As she turned to walk off, she paused in her stride. “Tormod.”

“Hmm?”

“...Thank you.”

He smiled at her. “My pleasure. I’ll see you when you return.”

She walked away, not really looking for forageable food anymore. Her mind still reeled with the thought that somepony actually considered her as a friend. She was still not sure what to make of the warm feeling it gave her. All others who had professed to being a friend, did so because they wanted something out of her. With Tormod though, he hadn’t given her the same feelings as they had. He was only looking out for her well being and his companions’. He wasn’t seeking special favors, just…

A groan of frustration escaped her. “Why are things so difficult? Why can’t things be—”

Her voice dropped away as she felt something different in the air. The birds had quieted, and the squirrels and other woodland creatures were no where to be seen or heard. The unusual stillness made her fur stand on end. Not even the often prevalent fog was to be seen. She didn’t feel like she was in immediate danger, but there was something… wrong.

Dry leaves rustled as she walked, and her ears swiveled for any sound. “Why is it so quiet?” She winced as her voice seemed unnaturally loud. A shiver drifted down her spine, and it had nothing to do with the weather.

Her jaw dropped and her eyes widened as she found the source of the stillness. The devastation was unlike anything she had ever seen before. A huge swath had been cut through the forest. Large oak trees lay on their sides, their roots exposed to the sky. The underbrush was torn and shredded—even the ground itself had been torn in some sort of upheaval.

A sickening feeling gripped her stomach at the sheer destruction. “What happened here?”

She walked out into the torn forest, her eyes looking over the fallen trees. She paused at one tree to examine a number of deep furrows in its side. The cuts had bored deeply into the bark, and a shiver went down her spine again as they reminded her of claw marks.

What could have done this? These cuts don’t look old, but there is so much rot around them. What is going on?

As she walked around the tree, she suddenly found herself face to face with a large grotesque beetle.

A shrill scream erupted and she fell back on her haunches. When the beetle didn’t react to her scream, she peered at it closer. The fact that it was laying on its back and the lack of life in its eyes told her the thing was dead. She sat staring at it for a long moment, trying to calm her beating heart. Once she was sure she wasn’t in danger of a heart attack, she prodded the beetle with a hoof. Its head turned a bit at her touch but resettled once more as she pulled her hoof away.

What is the Sisters’ name is this thing?

The monstrous beetle had a dark carapace, and a large protruding horn jutted from its head. Just from looking at that horn, she could see that this beetle could easily had been the cause of the destruction.

Her eyes trailed down to its thorax to see a number of large tears in its shell, the wounds still dripping a foul ichor, which she quickly pulled her hoof away from.

She stuck her tongue out. “Ugh… so disgusting.” She frowned as a thought hit her. “What gave it those wounds?”

The answer came in the form of a low, throaty growl that made her pupils shrink to pinpoints. She turned her head slowly to see the manticore standing atop the felled tree. The lion face stared at her with pupilless eyes and foam dripping from its mouth. Its lips spread in a snarl to show nasty canines stained yellow from the beetle’s ichor.

A soft whimper escaped as she tried to back away from the creature, the lump in her throat not allowing for anything more to pass.

The manticore lowered itself to pounce, its stinger raised in anticipation.

Trixie didn’t even think. She let fly a burst of light from her horn. The sudden flash had the manticore looking away with a surprised roar. Trixie followed it up with a bolt of magic that sent the beast stumbling away. Rather than stay and see if her attack did anything, she turned and fled back the way she came as fast as her hooves would let her.

She saw the manticore through her peripheral before it landed in front of her. Her rump scraped the ground as she tried to stop herself. The manticore’s stinger buried itself into the ground as she managed to dodge it with only inches to spare.

“Tormod! Somepony! Help me!” she screamed and fired an instinctive beam at the creature. When it dodged her attack, she fled for the edge of the clearing. If only she could get to the standing trees, she could get away. She knew the predator had the advantage in the field of fallen trees.

As she fled for her very life, she could only hear the ragged breathing of the creature behind her, which only spurred her on. With the timberwolves, she had been frightened, but she had had the other three with her. Now that she was alone, she was utterly terrified. There was no one there to save her. That thought ran through her head alongside the desire to survive, to live so that she could see her beloved wagon again.

A startled gasp escaped as her legs went out from under her in the soft earth of an overturned tree. The fall saved her life, as the manticore flew overhead and narrowly missed her. It landed and whirled to leap right back at the prone Trixie.

Time slowed to a crawl as death loomed over her. She looked up to the face of the beast—the soulless white eyes, the foaming muzzle, those sharp teeth. She was dead.

This was it. All of her hopes and dreams would be torn away in a violent moment of snapping jaws and raking claws. She would be lost to the fangs of a predator, and lost to the world in a forest she should never have entered.

Is this it? Is this the end of the Great and Powerful Trixie?

The beast still moved.

No… I don’t want to die.

It drew closer, the breath of the beast overwhelming her sense of smell.

“No!” she screamed and threw up her forelegs over her face in a vain attempt to save her life.

“Trixie!” There was the sound of something heavy slamming into another, and she looked past her forelegs to see Tormod standing over her. His horn glowed brightly as a magical shield held the scrambling manticore at bay as it scratched the red globe.

“Run!” He looked back at her. “I don’t know how long—”

Her eyes widened as the manticore’s tail snapped forward and pierced the barrier, scattering magical shards everywhere.

Tormod barely had time to look back before the stinger buried itself into his shoulder.

His scream of pure agony was unlike anything Trixie had ever heard in her life, and it only picked up in its shrillness as he was lifted up and dangled in the air.

“Tormod!” yelled Tourmaline. She flew in at breakneck speed and slammed into the beast. The sudden, fierce blow knocked the manticore away, and Tormod was ripped free.

Through it all, Trixie was unable to move as she watched with horrified eyes. As Tormod landed near her with a pained cry, she still couldn’t bring herself to move.

“No!” Wanderer ran past her for his friend. With one look at the bleeding, wound he whirled to face Trixie.

“Trixie! Your cape! We need to stop the bleeding!”

Her lip quivered, her eyes still on the wounded Tormod. “B-But—”

“Now!”

Moved by his shout, she ripped the pin from her cape and ran to him. He took the cape and pressed it firmly on the gaping wound. The sight of Tormod bleeding profusely and his pained whimpers caused her stomach to flip.

The enraged roars of the manticore had both of them looking back at the battle. The beast swiped with its claws and tail, but didn’t come close to striking the berserk Tourmaline. She delivered kick after vicious kick at the beast, her eyes showing that she meant to tear the monster apart with her bare hooves.

Trixie heard Wanderer growl and she turned to see pure rage in his eyes.

“Keep the pressure on the wound, Trixie. Don’t let up,” he said as he stood back up.

Her skin crawled as her hooves held the now bloody cape in place. “What are you going to do?”

He took one dark look at the manticore and another shiver went up her spine. “I’m going to finish this.”

He dug his hooves into the ground and took off at a sprint, his hooves digging even further into the ground as he picked up speed. With the manticore distracted, he put all of his weight and strength into his charge and slammed his shoulder into the soft spot just in front of the monster’s waist. It gave a soft yelp before an audible snap was heard.

The yelp turned into a howl of agony as its back legs and tail dropped to the ground lifelessly. It flailed as both the pegasus and the earth pony hopped away.

Tourmaline screamed again and was about to charge the monster, but Wanderer caught hold of her tail with his teeth.

“Let me go! I’ll kill it!” She pulled at her tail, trying to break free of his grip.

“We have to help Tormod!” he screamed at her, refusing to let go.

That seemed to take all the rage out of her. “Tormod!” She flew over and pushed Trixie away as the unicorn tried to keep the pressure on Tormod’s wound. “Get away from him!”

She landed with a grunt, and Wanderer swore as he quickly put the pressure back on his friend’s injury.

Trixie was back on her hooves in an instant. “We have to help him!”

“It’s your fault he’s hurt!” Tourmaline screamed right back at her, her hackles standing on end.

“We don’t have time for this!” Wanderer lifted the makeshift staunch to look at the wound and swore. “We’ve got to get him back to the camp. We have to get this treated now!” He looked at Trixie. “Make him lighter so I can carry him without bouncing him around. Tourmaline, hold him steady and keep pressure on the wound.”

With a scathing glare at Trixie, Tourmaline quickly did as told.

The run back for the camp was painfully slow to Trixie. Despite them running as fast as their hooves could carry them without jostling Tormod, Trixie felt it wasn’t enough. She couldn’t tear her gaze from his face as they ran. His visage was a mask of pain, and his whimpers rent her very heart with guilt.

When they got back to the camp, they rushed Tormod into a tent, and the two adventurers quickly gathered their first-aid gear.

Trixie watched as the two moved in a blur as they set aside wrappings, cleaning alcohol, and other supplies.

“Is there anything Trixie can do to help?” She cringed as she saw Tourmaline set aside a needle and thread.

Tourmaline shot her another glare. “You’ve done enough already.”

Wanderer glared at her for a second before he looked at Trixie. “Put a pot of water on to boil, just incase we need it.”

She looked at Tormod for a second, biting at her lip. “You want Trixie to boil water?”

“We need the room to work,” he admitted. “We’ve got the bleeding stopped. We just need to get the wound cleaned.

Trixie stepped out of the tent and quickly filled a pot with water from the nearby stream and hung it over the campfire. As she waited for the water to boil, she turned to watch the tent, tears forming at the corners of her eyes. Surprisingly, there was little conversation coming from the tent—only one of them asking the other for an item or to hold Tormod steady. Tears ran down her cheeks as Tormod screamed again. As much as she wanted to help, she knew she would only be in the way.

Settling back on the ground, she lowered her head in shame—the tears falling to the soil in dark splotches. Because of her, because of her stubbornness, a pony who confessed to being her friend was now hanging by a thread. How could she have been so careless? She should’ve known not to have gone into the destroyed clearing alone, and now she might have gotten somepony killed.

This… This isn’t what I wanted. She laid on the ground and waited for one of them to leave the tent and tell her something.

It seemed an eternity had passed when the tent flap lifted and Wanderer stepped out. His face lacked his usual grin, and he wiped at his bloody hooves with a cloth.

Trixie quickly got to her hooves. “Is Tormod okay?”

His hazel eyes settled on her and he sighed. “I don’t know. The bleeding stopped and we got the wound cleaned and sutured the best we can, but…”

She felt her blood go cold. “But what? Wanderer, tell me.”

“There was something about that manticore I didn’t like. Other than the obvious.” He looked at her closely. “Trixie, you saw that monster better than any of us. What did you see about it? Anything out of the ordinary?”

A shudder ran down her spine as she recalled when she first saw the beast. “Trixie remembers seeing its eyes were all white, its fangs were a nasty yellow, and its muzzle was foamy.”

She wanted to cry again as she saw the panic rise in his eyes. “Foamy mouth? You’re sure?”

He looked away with her nod. “Sweet Celestia,” he swore.

The sickening feeling in her gut only grew. “What is it?”

He looked back at her, his face grim. “A foamy mouth could mean it was rabid.”

Trixie felt the color drain from her face, and she was unable to stifle her gasp.

“We’ve got to get him to a hospital as soon as we can. We don’t have—”

They were interrupted as an enraged scream came from the tent and Wanderer threw himself in the way of an angry Tourmaline. He wrapped his forelegs around her as she scrambled after Trixie.

“You nag! You did this to him! You hurt my brother! Let me go, Wanderer!”

He held on tighter. “No! Not until you’ve calmed down!”

She thrashed all the harder. “Let. Me. Go!”

Trixie fall back to her haunches as she saw the pure rage in Tourmaline’s violet eyes. “Please! Trixie didn’t know! She would never have let anypony get hurt!”

“I warned you that if anything happened, I would hold you responsible!” She turned to get at Wanderer. “Damn it, Wanderer. Let me go!”

He accepted the hits but never loosened his grip. “Tourmaline, it was an accident! She couldn’t have known about the manticore.”

“That doesn’t—”

“Tormod saved me!”

Both of them looked back at Trixie as her outburst, Tourmaline ceasing to struggle out of Wanderer’s forelegs. The tears ran down her face as Trixie stared at the ground.

“He kept the monster from killing me.” She looked Tourmaline directly in the eyes. “Trixie never wanted it to happen, and she means it.”

Tourmaline shoved Wanderer off of her. “That doesn’t change anything. My brother might die because of you!”

Wanderer was quickly back on his hooves. “Tourmaline, that’s not—”

She whirled on him, her anger lessening none. “It’s your fault just as much as it’s hers. You brought her here! It’s your fault too!”

A hurt expression crossed his face. “Tourmaline, that’s not fair.”

“I don’t care! I don’t—” she tried to catch the sob that escaped but ultimately failed. “Just leave me alone!” She galloped for the clearing’s edge, trying to keep the tears from falling.

“Tourmaline! Wait! Please!” Wanderer’s teary eyes darted between Tourmaline and the tents, and he sighed before turning a pleading look to Trixie. “I’m sorry, Trixie, but—”

She saw which he wanted the most. “Go after her. Trixie will watch Tormod.”

He nodded to her in thanks. “Try to get him to drink some water if he wakes up.”

She barely started her nod before he took off after the departing Tourmaline.

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay, folks. After getting a new, full time job, what I used to call free time is now work time. Sadly, pony writing is suffering from it. Fret not though, this story will not go on a hiatus. I have more chapters waiting to be published (after they get an editing) and more to write still.

As a bonus for your patience, there will be another update in a matter of days! Look forward to it!

Chapter Seven

Chapter Seven

‘It wasn’t right! It wasn’t fair! This wasn’t supposed to happen!’ These thoughts ran through Wanderer’s mind as he chased Tourmaline through the trees. She galloped ahead of him and sobbed, each one tearing at his heart.

How could this have happened? He should have known better than to let Tormod and Trixie go off into the forest alone. His mistake could cost his friend’s life if they didn’t get him to a hospital soon.

But to do that, he’d need to calm Tourmaline.

“Tourmaline, stop!” he called ahead. “Please!”

She lowered her head and ran faster.

He swore and dug his hooves in deeper, churning up loam to catch up to her. “Will you calm down already?”

She stopped so abruptly that he had to scrape his rump on the ground to stop himself.

“Calm down? Calm down! How can I be calm when my brother is hurt?”

“That is why I need you to calm down. We need to get him to a hospital as quick as we can. I can’t do that if I have to chase you through the forest.”

Her eyes blazed with a renewed rage. “It’s your fault he’s hurt!”

His ears leveled. “How is it my fault? I didn’t stab him in the shoulder.”

She pointed a hoof at his face. “You brought that nag with us! It’s her fault that Tormod got hurt. If you hadn’t insisted we bring her along, none of this would have happened!”

“Tourmal—”

She was in his face in an instant. “Don’t you dare say it was an accident, because it wasn’t! She meant to do it! I know she did.”

His own hackles rose. “Now you’re being stubborn. You’ve always been so emotional about things that you blow them out of proportion!”

“And you never think anything through!” They butted heads. “You always follow your gut—” she spat the word, “—and never listen to anypony! If anyone is being stubborn here, it’s you!” She finally stepped back, but her glare never lessened. “Why did you bring her here, Wanderer? Why?”

Angered disbelief played across his face. “That is your problem? Tormod is injured and that is what’s bothering you?”

Her eyes narrowed at him. “Tell me now, Wanderer, or we’re through! Why did you bring her?”

To say that Wanderer was floored would be an understatement. Why was she threatening their relationship, their friendship, over this? He thought he had made himself clear before as to why he brought Trixie. Didn’t she trust him?”

When he didn’t answer straight away, he saw her anger replaced by grief. When she spoke, he could hear the pain in her voice.

“Wanderer, please tell me, why?”

He looked away, closing his eyes. “It’s… because Tyr—” When he looked back at her, he saw that she was looking past him, and her eyes were wide in panic.

He didn’t have time to blink before he felt something grab his mane and pull his head back. Before he could shout, he felt something sharp prod at the soft portion of his jaw.

“Vida iwka, piwi, owl cqa auzcq lzewsb iioz jtill,” a harsh voice said in a language he couldn’t begin to understand. The point at his neck was more than enough incentive not to move.

He looked quickly at Tourmaline but saw that she too was held captive.

The doe held Tourmaline by the mane and had what looked like a timberwolf’s claw pressed against her throat. The doe spoke harshly to Tourmaline as she tried to struggle. This earned her a prod of the claw weapon and Wanderer saw that it drew a trickle of blood.

“You leave her alone!” He felt his hooves kicked out from under him and he looked up to see a buck level his own weapon at him.

“Xoeac, owl li wic bpeus unuew,” the buck said in that strange dialogue before looking at his companion. “Li iio qude qua?”

The doe roughly shoved Tourmaline atop Wanderer, muttering something with a scowl.

Wanderer wrapped his forelegs around Tourmaline. “Are you hurt?”

She ignored him and looked at their captors with a trace of fear. “Who are you?”

“Xoeac, pini!” the doe said, bringing her claw weapon up to Tourmaline’s face. “Nida va u niil zuabiw ci noc iio.”

Tourmaline backed down from the harshness of the doe’s tone and sat next to Wanderer, only after sharing a quick look with him.

As the two deer spoke with each other, they were joined by two more similarly armed deer. The four began discussing something, occasionally giving the two ponies harsh glares. Finally, the doe of the group spoke to them in that dialect. Her tone made it sound like she was demanding something.

The two ponies shared a look before Wanderer spoke. “We don’t know what you’re saying.”

“Op!” The doe grabbed him and hauled him to his hooves, another buck doing the same to Tourmaline.

Half-baked escaped planes whirled through Wanderer’s mind as the deer pushed them along. These deer were unlike any other deer he had seen across Equestria. The deer he had seen were timid herbivores that some ponies kept as pets, but these deer were far larger. Each of them were the size of ponies, and they walked with a grace that told him they would be fast on their hooves. While the doe only had stubs, the bucks had many pointed antlers—each of them looking very sharp. Escaping from them was not going to be easy.

He glanced at Tourmaline and saw that she was studying their captors as well, though she frequently glared at the doe when ever she pushed Tourmaline from behind.

“Tourmaline,” he whispered quietly. “Any idea on how we can get away?”

She gave her head a slight shake and whispered back. “No. And we can’t lead them back to the camp. They’ll kill Tormod if they find him.”

He glanced to the fierce looking deer and nodded slowly. “We’ll—”

A shove from behind made him stumble. “Xoeac, iio.”

Tourmaline tried to protest, but the doe shoved her. She whirled on the deer with a growl, but found four weapons leveled at her.

She growled softly and glared at the doe. “Push me again, nag, and I’ll break every bone in your body.”

The doe bristled, and they glared fiercely at each other. Wanderer stood ready to pounce should either of them throw a punch. No matter what, he wasn’t about to go down without a fight.

The tension was broken as another doe appeared, yelling for the others.

“Fquc eb ic?” the first doe yelled at the new arrival.

“Fa kupcozal cqaez cuvp uwl cqa icqazb. Iwe im cqav eb fiowlal.”

The first doe glared back at them and pointed to the other doe, motioning them to follow.

Wanderer realized that there might be more of them than he realized, and he frowned before whispering to Tourmaline. “We need to be patient. We’ll find a way to escape later.”

She growled but nodded at him.

As they followed the second doe, Wanderer realized what direction they were traveling in.

“Oh no,” Tourmaline said. “They know about the camp.”

“Keep calm,” he said, laying a hoof on her withers. “They took us captive, so they might’ve taken Tormod and Trixie captive too.”

One of the bucks snapped at them and they quieted down, watching the deer cautiously.

When they made it to the clearing, he could see another group of deer were around the tents, sorting through their supplies and calling out to each other.

“Tormod!”

Before he or the deer could stop her, Tourmaline flew ahead for the tents. She knocked away the deer guarding Tormod’s tent and dashed inside. Her brother was still unconscious and another doe was examining his wounds.

“Get away from him!” she shouted and the doe jumped at her tone. Before Tourmaline could do more, she was yanked out of the tent by her mane. She growled and tried to fight, but found herself tossed towards Wanderer and Trixie—both of whom sat guarded by a number of the deer warriors.

Wanderer looked at her quickly, panic in his eyes. “Is he—”

“He’s alive,” she snapped and glared at Trixie. “Didn’t you at least try to fight them?”

Trixie glared right back at her. “Trixie tried.” She nodded towards a buck with a decent-sized singe on his brown coat that was glaring at Trixie with obvious hatred.

Tourmaline felt her ire slip away. “Oh… good.” She huffed and looked towards the tent that held Tormod, her brow furrowed in concern.

As the deer talked amongst themselves, all eyes turned towards the tent as the doe exited from within. The moment she spoke, all the deer erupted into a furious conversation. As they argued, some would glance towards the captives with a sneer or a look of pity.

Wanderer listened to them for a moment before he looked at Trixie. “Do you know what they’re saying?”

She shook her head. “Trixie thinks they are discussing what to do with us.”

Wanderer turned back to watch the deer point at them or the tents. “It looks like they’re arguing about something.”

Trixie gave him a nervous look. “Wanderer, what are we going to do? We have to get away somehow.”

He scowled in frustration. “We can’t just yet. If we ran, we wouldn’t get away with Tormod.” His gaze drifted back to the deer as their discussion grew more heated, many of them leveling accusatory hooves their way. “Too many to fight.” A sigh escaped through his nose. “We have to bide our time and get away when we get the chance.”

Trixie’s gaze fell to the ground. “Trixie doesn’t like that idea.”

“Who asked you?” Tourmaline fidgeted as she watched the deer, and Wanderer felt he was going to have to restrain her from charging after them.

Finally, the doe from the tent said something and the other deer fell silent. She then asked them questions that the others responded with one-word answers. At the end of it, Wanderer noted that more said ‘wi’ than ‘iaz’. The lead doe sighed and gave the ponies a sympathetic look before saying something to her fellows.

“Wanderer, doesn’t their language sound an awful lot like the saying the tree guardian told us? Trixie thinks it’s the same.”

A soft frown crossed his face as he remembered the saying the tree had taught them. “You think so?”

She nodded.

“What good will that do?” Tourmaline asked.

“What harm will it do?” Trixie countered with a frown. “We should at least try.”

Wanderer looked up as the deer approached them. “Worth a shot.”

Before the lead doe could speak, Wanderer piped up. “E uv u kqetl im cqa mizabc.”

All sets of chestnut-colored deer eyes snapped to him in surprise.

“E uv u kqetl im cqa mizabc!” he repeated.

The lead deer uttered something but one of her fellows yelled in protest, waving her hoof at the ponies.

“E uv u kqetl im cqa mizabc!” Tourmaline shouted, bristling up at the deer.

The doe who had captured her said something harshly, but the lead doe said something else and began the shouting match anew.

“Did… that help?” Trixie asked in a whisper, her eyes wide at the arguing deer.

“They haven’t killed us yet, so I’d say so.” Wanderer looked at both mares as they glared at him. “Think positive, will you?”

Finally, the lead doe approached them. “Nucqaz iiuz cqewnb. Iiu fett cive fecq ob.” She pointed at their saddlebags and then to their backs.

Tourmaline glowered. “I won’t go anywhere without my brother!”

The doe turned a curious look at her.

“My. Brother!” She pointed empathetically towards the tent that held Tormod.

The doe’s gaze followed her hoof and she barked something to her fellows. One of the tents was slashed up and the deer’s antlers glowed faintly. The cut canvas shimmered a similar aura, and a crude stretcher was quickly formed.

Wanderer blinked in surprised and his ears flickered as Trixie spoke. “They can use magic?”

“Terrific,” he muttered as Tormod was placed gently on the stretcher. The deer then tied it to his and Tourmaline’s backs. They had placed her at the rear of the stretcher and Wanderer was relieved to know that she would be able to watch her brother.

Trixie walked beside him as the deer surrounded them and led them through the forest at a brisk pace.

“What will happen to us?” she asked as the singed deer glared at her with undisguised anger.

Wanderer shook his head helplessly as he tried to settle the weight of the stretcher on his back. “I don’t know, but don’t worry. I’ll think of something to get us out of this.”

Surrounded by a group of fierce looking deer, he privately hoped something would keep them all alive.

-0-

Hymns reverberated through the cold stone halls of the underground structure. The low, dark echos would have caused any normal pony to quake where they stood, but to Harbinger, they carried his devotions to the spirit that had gifted him so much. He kneeled before the snake-eyed mural, leading the Bringers through the devotions that the Mistress rightfully deserved.

Even as he raised his voice in praise, he felt the disappointment from his god figure. Each day they didn’t find the key, the more displeased their Mistress became. He could feel the shimmering frustration emanating from her, and he knew that the delay in finding the key had to end—and soon.

Through their prayer, the telltale clank of metal approached. He knew that Stalwart had come with news, but it would have to wait until the hymn was finished. When the hymn finished hours later, Harbinger turned to find Stalwart kneeling behind him.

“What news?”

The armored stallion lifted his head, his eyes still devoid of life. “The savages have captured four ponies, m’lord.”

A disgusted hiss passed through Harbinger’s pointed teeth. “Filthy savages. They have killed our Bringers?”

Stalwart shook his head softly. “They were not our Bringers, m’lord.”

Harbinger furrowed his brow, scowling. “Speak on.”

“There were four of them, m’lord. One was an auburn lad with a gray mane, an aquamarine lass with a teal mane, a dark-blue mare with silver hair, and a brown stallion who was injured. The savages captured them alive and took them deeper into the forest, presumably to their village.”

A feeling tickled at Harbinger’s awareness. He glanced past Stalwart to a number of the Bringers that remained kneeling before the altar. The feeling he felt from them… was it recognition? “Alive you say?” Harbinger asked, looking back at Stalwart.

Stalwart nodded.

Harbinger hummed thoughtfully, pushing past Stalwart to stand over the three he felt the recognition from. All three remained kneeling, not daring to look up at their master. His serpentine eyes glared down at them for a moment before a sneer crossed his face. “How very interesting.”

And a perfect opportunity.
His sneer grew wider and he turned back to Stalwart. “Set scouts to watch the savages’ village Those four will resurface again, and they will lead us to our desires.”

Stalwart pressed his muzzle to the stone floor in submission. “Yes, m’lord.”

Harbinger turned back to the three, his eyes glowing. “Now… tell me what you know about these four.”

Author's Note

And now I introduce the new language. Remember the hint I left behind in an earlier chapter if you want to try to find a way to translate it. If not, there will be a way to translate in later chapters.

The reason for the language (and it not being translated here) is because if the characters can't understand what the deer are saying, it only stands to reason that the readers cannot either.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Chapter Eight

Chapter Eight

Wanderer wasn’t sure what bothered him more—the fact that he and his friends had been captured by a band of fierce deer, or the fact that Tourmaline ignored him every time he tried talking to her. He glanced behind him but saw that she was watching her brother as they both carried the injured unicorn on the makeshift stretcher. While Tormod hadn’t woken up yet, he squirmed and moaned as they carried him.

As Tormod gave a whimper, Wanderer clenched his teeth. If they didn’t get him treated soon, it could get bad, real bad. The disease might be coursing through his friend’s body now, doing Celestia knows what. He glanced at Tourmaline and saw tears at the corners of her eyes as she bit her lip.

Trixie, who walked next to him as she shot wide-eyed glances at the deer, spoke up. “Wanderer, is there anything Trixie can do to help?”

He glanced at the deer as they led them through the fog-enshrouded woods. “In my saddlebag, there’s a cloth. Use it to wipe the sweat from his face. Also, try to get him to drink.”

While a few bristled at her use of magic, the deer allowed her to collect the cloth from Wanderer’s saddlebag. She patted the cloth over Tormod’s feverish face, the cloth moistening from the sweat.

One doe watched her for a moment, her dark-brown eyes shifting from Trixie to Tormod. She then said something in their odd language, and the procession came to a halt. It took all of Wanderer’s strength to not topple the stretcher at the sudden stop. The doe turned and motioned for them to lower the stretcher. After sharing a worried look, they did as told—Tormod gasped as his weight settled on the uneven ground.

The stubs on the doe’s head glowed, and a ceramic jar lifted from her satchel. She removed a gunk of foul smelling stuff from within.

Tourmaline started, her eyes widening. “Wait. What’re you doing? Don’t you put anything on him!” She gasped and held still as a few claw weapons aimed her way.

The doe ignored her and applied the gunk over Tormod’s wound. The unicorn hissed and squirmed under the touch.

"You’re hurting him!” Tourmaline yelled despite a shout from one of the warriors.

“Tourmaline, please calm down,” Wanderer said. “You’re making things worse.”

Her lips pulled back in a snarl as her gaze snapped to him. “I don’t need to hear it from you.”

While Wanderer bristled, Trixie spoke. “Trixie thinks she is trying to help. It might be medicine.”

Tourmaline ignored her and watched as the doe finished applying the gunk. While Tormod didn’t wake, his squirming and moaning lessened.

Nodding to herself, the doe stood and spoke. “Tac’b ni.”

The procession started up again, and Wanderer took the time to study their captors in more depth—anything to get his mind off of Tourmaline. The deer were made of a stouter stock than the meek herbivores that sometimes became pets in Equestria

These deer stood as tall as a pony and each were lean and fit. Brown fur covered their backs and flanks, though their underbellies and tails were white. They didn’t sport cutie marks either. Where the bucks had many-tined antlers, the does had small stubs. He knew they could use magic and were fairly strong, and if how they had been captured was any indication, they were just as capable of walking on two legs as on four. As he studied them, Wanderer couldn’t help but wonder what else they were capable of.

When his gaze fell on their weapons, he had a pretty good idea what they were capable of. While the claw weapons were the most common, he saw a few spears being carried as well. The claw weapons looked to be made of a large timberwolf claw strapped to the fetlocks much like a metal hoof blade he had seen in Equestria.

One of the lead bucks stopped to look back, narrowing his eyes at the ponies before speaking to the medic doe. “Fa uza naccewn ktiba.”

She nodded and looked at the others. “Kidaz cqaez mukab.”

The deer removed some twine and attempted to wrap them around the ponies’ muzzles.

Wanderer shook his head, keeping the buck from tying the rope. “You’re not putting a lead around me!”

The other two struggled as well, Trixie slapping away the rope. “Trixie will not be led around like some mule!”

Their struggling came to an end as the blades were brought to bear.

Wanderer looked down the blade that was under his chin, his irises having shrunk to pinpoints. “I… guess we will,” he muttered before the rope was tied around his muzzle—gritting his teeth as it was tied tighter than necessary. To make matters worse, they wrapped a cloth around his eyes. No matter how hard he tried to shake it loose, it didn’t move.

“This is so degrading,” Trixie said miserably.

Wanderer felt a tug on his lead, and he grudgingly followed. He growled to himself and swore he would buck the deer leading him the first chance he got. Judging from the strangled sounds behind him, he knew Tourmaline felt the same.

He wasn’t sure how long they walked. With his eyes covered, it was hard to determine much of anything. The deer paused long enough to force water down their throats before leading them on again.

Wanderer’s ears flicked as he heard something other than hoofsteps and wind.

“Wanderer?” His ears turned back as Tourmaline spoke. “Do you hear that?”“I do. It sounds like there are a lot of them.” He took in a deep breath, his nostrils flaring. “I can smell campfires too.”

“A-Are they taking us to their village?” Trixie asked in a quavering voice.

“We’ll be fine, Trixie. Just keep calm and—” he hissed as something sharp prodded his side.

“Awionq cuts. Saap videwn, piwi,” the harsh voice of a buck said.

He quieted down and swore once again on his earlier promise.

The deer voices grew closer until Wanderer heard a near collective gasp. There was a brief silence before the voices started up again. While he couldn’t begin to make out what was being said, many of what he heard might have been demands or questions. He winced as many of the voices sounded more outraged than curious.With the voices came different smells. Other than the strong musk of the deer, he could smell fires and cooking food, the latter aroma causing his belly to grumble. There were also other smells that he didn't recognize.

Finally, he was brought to a stop and the stretcher lifted off his back.

“My brother! What are you doing to him?!” he heard Tourmaline shout in a panic.

“Kutv lifw, ptauba,” the medic said. The blindfold lifted off of his eyes, and he was treated to a sight he’d never thought to see.

It wasn’t the multitude of deerfolk nor the strange conical tents that served as their homes nor the large firepit that sat in the middle of the village that stole his gaze. No, it was the gargantuan tree that towered over them all. Wanderer and his friends stood at the base of the great Mother Oak Tree, her leafy branches towering well above them and casting a shadow over the entire village. He leaned his head back as far as he could and still the tree top still wasn’t visible. The tree’s trunk was easily over a mile wide, and its countless branches were covered by mist and clouds that seemed to originate from the tree itself.

“The Mother Oak,” he breathed, unable to believe what he was seeing.

“It’s… huge…” Tourmaline said, similar awe in her voice.

“Trixie can’t believe it…”

Someone cleared their throat, and the three tore their gazes from the tree to find themselves surrounded by deer. A few of them regarded the ponies with curiosity, but the majority of them eyed them with open hostility. The warriors gripped their weapons tightly as the ponies took stock of their situation.

Wanderer’s eyes scanned the crowd and he knew that the thought of escape was completely pointless. A nervous chuckle escaped him before he spoke. “Eh, hi there.”

Tourmaline facehooved and glared at him. “Seriously? That’s what you went with?”

He glowered at her, his ears laying flat. “Give me a break will you? They don’t seem to understand us anyway.”

She sighed but her eyes widened as looked at the stretcher that held Tormod. Quickly rushing to his side, she checked to make sure he was okay.

Wanderer sighed, looking his friend over for a moment before turning back to the deer that watched them closely. “Please, we don’t want any trouble. We just want to get our friend help and go home. We don’t want to fight.”

The deer shifted uncomfortably and spoke among themselves.

Tourmaline looked up from her brother. “Do any of you understand Equestrian? Please, we need help.”

“I’m not sure this is getting us anywhere…” Wanderer said as he adjusted his hat and watched the deer.

“Then what do you suppose we do?” Tourmaline all but snapped at him. “Tell them a few of your jokes? No, wait, that might get us killed faster.”

He turned an unappreciative glare her way before Trixie spoke up again. “Trixie thinks we should say the saying again. It saved us before.”

Wanderer shrugged after a moment. “It’s all we have really. We could try—”

He stopped as all the deer suddenly looked down a lane from the central campfire. The deer parted and bowed their head in respect as a larger buck walked towards them. Flanked by the medic doe, this larger buck stood far taller than those around him. He appeared as an elderly deer, but the way he walked—his head held high and a confident stride—Wanderer knew that age hadn’t slowed him down. The antlers that adorned his head seemed more a sign of authority than natural weapons. His storm-gray eyes shone with the wisdom of one who had seen many winters.

When the buck looked down at them, a curious glint in his eyes, Wanderer’s knees shaked.

“What do we do? What do we do?” Trixie asked, panic edging its way into her voice.

Wanderer gulped but stood firm. “Just stay calm and we’ll see what he wants.”

Tourmaline stood protectively over Tormod, her eyes harsh as she glared at the buck. “What do you want with us?”

The deer bristled at her tone, but when the buck glanced at them, they quieted down.

“Muecqot, cqaba uza cqa piweab fqi bpisa ioz tuwnouna?” The buck turned his gaze to the medic.

She dipped her head in a nod. “Iab, Atlaz. Fqaw cqai bpisa ci ob, fa lel wic swif fquc ci li fecq ceqv. Fa jzionqc cqav ci iio ci baas iioz noeluwka.”

He nodded, a pensive frown growing across his muzzle. “E baa. Ec fub fatt iio lel.”

Wanderer stood by Tourmaline, sharing an uncertain glance. “We don’t understand you.”

“There is no surprise in that, earth-tamer,” the buck said in slightly accented Equestrian. “You are perhaps the first ponies to speak our tongue in centuries.”

Wanderer was sure his jaw had hit the ground. In the moment it took to clear his shock, Tourmaline beat him to the punch in speaking. “Th-They can talk?”

The buck tilted his head slightly at her. “Did you expect us not to? We are not savages as you are led to believe.”

“But-But we don’t—”

The buck held up a hoof to stall her forthcoming protest. “First, I would hear what it was you said to my granddaughter. She has said you spoke our language. I would hear it with my own ears.”

Wanderer blinked. “We did?”

“E uv u kqetl im cqa mizabc,” Trixie piped up over the stammering Wanderer.

Both adventurers turned a surprised look her way, and she looked back at them. “The saying, Wanderer, repeat the saying the tree told us.”He smacked his forehead. “Oh, right.” He took in a breath and repeated the saying.

After Tourmaline did as well, the buck regarded them with open curiosity. “Amazing, I did not think ponies knew our language, much less knew we existed. Where was it you learned our tongue?”

Wanderer shot a shared glance with Tourmaline. “It’s the only saying we know. The forest guardian taught us it. We were supposed to repeat it to somepony he called the ‘mother’s children.’”

Storm-gray eyes widened. “A guardian of the woods told you this? It spoke to you?”

They nodded. “We don’t have any reason to lie,” Tourmaline said.

“I never said you did, sky-rider.” His frown deepened. “Bevpti ubciwebqewn,” he uttered to himself.

“Atlaz?” the medic asked with a concerned tilt of her head.

“Ja uc auba, nuwlluonqcaz. Cqaba piweab uza czoti kqetlzaw im cqa mizabc.”

At that, the deer started murmuring among themselves in tones of surprise and disbelief.

Trixie nervously bumped against Wanderer. “Please tell Trixie this is a good thing.”

“I really hope so, Trixie. I really hope so,” he said as he watched the deer for any sudden movements.

The three turned as one as Tormod grunted, his eyes fluttered open.

“Tormod!” Tourmaline was by his side in an instant. “How’re you feeling?”

“Thirsty,” he croaked before coughing.

Wanderer quickly gathered his canteen and offered it to her. She took it with a faint nod and helped her brother drink. She pulled it back as he sputtered and coughed.

“Slow down,” she chided. “Don’t try to drink so fast.”

After Tormod drank what he could, Wanderer patted him gently. “You had us worried there.”

Tormod grunted, his gaze still unfocused. “Is Trixie… all right? Is she hurt?”

Trixie stood next to Tourmaline who scooted over grudgingly. “Trixie is fine. You saved her from that manticore.” She rested a hoof on his. “She thanks you.”

He let out a relieved sigh. “I’m glad.” His eyes drifted past them to the deerfolk who watched the exchange. “That’s… a lot of deer.” His eyes fluttered closed and his head rested on the stretcher again.

“Tormod!” Tourmaline was quick to check his pulse.

Wanderer rested a hoof on her shoulder. “He’s just resting. Don’t worry.”

She sniffed and nodded in agreement, shying away from his touch.

He frowned softly and turned towards the large buck. “Our friend was injured by a diseased manticore, and he needs help.”

The buck scowled at the mention of disease, and Wanderer took a reflexive step back. “We are familiar with the touch of disease. It has plagued our forest for weeks now.”

“Can you help my friend? I’m afraid the disease is spreading.”

The buck nodded, his eyes still holding a harshness to them. “Our healers will do what they can.” He turned towards the throng of deer and spoke. A couple of deer approached and their antlers glowed. Tormod’s stretcher rose with the magic and settled on the back of another pair of deer.

“Where are they taking him?” Tourmaline asked as she watched her brother get carried away.

“Our healers will do what they can, sky-rider. Be at ease.” He looked at the medic doe as she turned to follow Tormod. “Wic iio, Muecqumot, E fuwc iio fecq va.”

She looked back at him, her eyes occasionally darting to the ponies. “E bqiotl ja fecq cqa fiowlal.”

“Iio fett waal ci qauz fquc E quda ci bui ub fatt.” His gaze turned stern. “Iioz zabpiwbejteceab kiva mexbc.”

She lowered her head, a soft frown on her muzzle. “Iab, Atlaz.”

The buck turned back to the ponies and motioned for them to follow. “Come, we must talk.”

After a moment’s hesitation, Wanderer followed, Tourmaline and Trixie following after him.

As he walked, he took the time to observe the deer village. Their large conical tents reminded him of the buffalo tents near Appleloosa, yet the designs that were stitched upon them were so intricate, he doubted the buffalo could begin to match them. The designs were almost all of a single tree or a leafy vine.

He saw whole families tending to daily tasks around the tents, though the deer paused to watch the ponies as they walked past. While many regarded them with suspicion, they didn’t show any hostility. He saw a pair of fawns playing together, and when they saw the ponies, they gasped and pointed towards them, yelling something at a tent. A doe stepped out to see what the commotion was about and barked something at the two when she saw the ponies. The two fawns lowered their heads and obediently trudged into the tent.A faint smile tugged at Wanderer’s mouth. He didn’t need to understand what was said to know what had just happened.

“Did that remind you of anything?” he asked Tourmaline. When she didn’t answer, he turned a curious look her way and frowned at her distant gaze. “Tourmaline, it will be all right.” He tried to rest a hoof on her shoulder, but she moved away from his touch. He held his hoof in the air for a stunned moment before he rested it back to the ground. “I know Tormod will be all right. He’s tougher than I am, and I believe the deer will help him.”

She looked over at him and gave a small smile of gratitude before looking back at the ground.

Wanderer wanted to say more, but he felt she wouldn’t want to hear him. Instead, he sighed and looked ahead. He noticed the large buck was staring back at them, his expression unreadable.

“If I can, sir,” Wanderer said, “where are we? And who are you all?”

The buck nodded. “I will answer all of your questions when we get to my tent, earth-tamer. There are questions I need to ask of you as well. Let us at least get to a comfortable place in which to speak.”

Wanderer nodded and glanced back at Trixie, who was busy taking in all the sights around her. Her eyes darted from tent to deer to the massive tree above and back. He took a look at the tree himself, still marveling at the sheer size of the thing, before speaking.

“It’s amazing. Isn’t it?”

Her ear flicked, and she couldn’t pull her gaze away from it. “It is breathtaking actually.”

His gaze swept the village again and he couldn’t help but agree. “It would make for an excellent story for your show, huh?”

A quick giggle escaped her, and she covered her muzzle—a blush creeping on her cheeks.

He raised an eyebrow at her. “What’s so funny?”

She lowered her hoof and shook her mane with a toss of her head. “Trixie doubts anypony would believe her.”

“We are here,” Wanderer heard the buck say. He turned back to find themselves before the largest tent in the entire village. The medic lifted the flap and the buck walked in. When the ponies hesitated to enter, she gestured inside with an encouraging nod. “Ptauba, awcaz.”

Tourmaline glanced at him and entered the tent. A soft sigh escaped his nose as he followed, Trixie right behind him.

The large tent was lit by a central fire pit, its smoke exiting through an opening high above them. The buck sat directly across from the entrance, easing himself onto a cushion, and beckoned. “Please, sit and relax. You have questions and we have much to discuss.”

Wanderer sat next to Tourmaline, who didn’t try to scoot away from him, while Trixie sat nearby. The doe uneasily sat on the other side of the fire, opposite the ponies.

The buck turned a look at the squirming doe. “Faithful, I must speak to them in their own tongue. I will need you to do the same now.”

She dipped her head. “Yes, Grandfather.”

The ponies stared at her in shock before Tourmaline bristled. “You can talk in Equestrian? Why didn’t you answer any of us earlier?!”

The doe looked down with a shamed frown and a look of doubt crossed Tourmaline’s face.

“I… am most sorry,” the doe said.

“I ask that you forgive my granddaughter,” the buck said, his calm visage still present. “She was doing as she had to to protect her people.”

Wanderer spoke up as Tourmaline settled next to him again. “Who are you? What is this place?”

The buck nodded, obviously expecting those questions. “We are as you see, earth-tamer. We are the White Tail Tribe, the chosen children of the Great Mother. This is our home of Maederhallow. Our tribe has lived under the Great Mother’s protection for many, many generations.”

“The Great Mother?” Wanderer asked with a curious tilt of his head.

A pensive frown crossed the buck’s face before speaking. “I do not know what the ponies refer to her as now, but she is the great oak tree that watches over us.”

“The Mother Oak,” Tourmaline said.

He nodded. “That is she. She guards and watches over us. Protecting us from those who would wish us harm.”

Wanderer saw the doe flinch at those words but remained silent.

Tourmaline tucked a bang behind an ear. “Who are you exactly? All of the deer treat you like a leader.”

“That is because I am, sky-rider. I am the tribal Elder, and I oversee my kin and teach them the ways of the forest.” He motioned to the doe next to him. “This is my granddaughter, Faithful Watcher. She is both a warrior and healer for our tribe.”

Faithful beamed at his words. “I am most pleased to meet you,” she said, lowering her head again in a respectful nod.

Wanderer laid a hoof on Tourmaline as she bristled and sighed in relief as she calmed down. He glanced at Trixie as she spoke.“If you’ve lived here for so long, how have you gone unnoticed? Trixie’s never heard of the White Tail Tribe before.”

A cloud seemed to pass over the Elder’s face, but it was gone quickly. “It is as I said, aura-weaver. The Great Mother protects us from those who wish us harm. That includes the pony tribes. I am sure you have heard the tales from the sky-riders of winds that keep them at bay? Or of the fog that turns would-be explorers around back to the forest’s edge? That is the Mother’s protection at work.”

Wanderer felt Tourmaline stiffen, but wasn’t fast enough to stop her. “Why do you keep calling us that?”

The deer looked at her curiously.

“You’ve called me and pegasi ‘sky-riders’. Why do you do that?”

“Because that is what you are, sky-rider. A pony who rides the winds of our world upon feathered wings. Just as your companion—” he motioned to Wanderer “—is an earth-tamer. Those of his clan can control the very earth around them as well as commune with the natural world.”

“And Trixie?” Trixie asked, pointing to herself.

“You are of the aura-weavers, as is your wounded companion. Your tribe can weave the magical aura that surrounds our world with your unique connection to it.”

Tourmaline glowerd. “We have names you know?”

“And I would hear them,” the Elder said without missing a beat.

Wanderer doffed his hat. “I’m Wanderer.” He motioned to Tourmaline who sat in a huff. “This is Tourmaline.”

“And I’m…” Trixie stood tall, tipping her hat. “The Great and Powerful Trixie!”

Her companions both facehoofed as the showmare never missed a grand introduction. The two deer sat stunned for a moment before the Elder began to chuckle.

Once his laughter subsided, he gave Trixie a knowing smile. “One can feel the confidence radiate from you, aura-weaver.”

“Trixie does try to astound.” She went to flutter her cape, but frowned when she realized it was in their packs, still coated in Tormod’s blood.

“When she’s not cowering behind others,” Tourmaline muttered. He rolled his eyes before looking back as the Elder spoke.

“I am sure you do.” He cleared his throat and sat taller. “Now, I wish to ask a question of you all.”

The ponies shared a look as Trixie retook her seat. “Yes?”

“What brought you so deeply into our forest?”

The weight of that question pressed down on them as Wanderer rubbed at the back of his head. “It’s kind of a long story…”

The Elder sat comfortably on his cushion. “We have time, earth-tamer. Please, share it with us.”

The three ponies took the better part of the next three hours to recount their adventure in the forest as well as their individual reasons. The two deer sat quietly, listening to them as the told of their encounters with each other and the forest’s denizens. When they came to the telling of the tree guardian, the listened intently. When they came to the telling of the manticore attack and the subsequent capture, the Elder stared at the campfire for a long moment.Faithful looked at the ponies, shifting uncomfortably in the silence, before looking at her grandsire.

“Grandfather? Are you well?”

He looked away from the fire, blinking as his focus returned. “My apologies. I was thinking on this curious tale I have heard. It is unlike anything I ever expected to hear.”

Wanderer smirked. “We really didn’t expect to see half of what we’ve seen either. Who could’ve known a tribe of deer lived deep in the Forest of the Oak?” His shoulders rose in a shrug. “I didn’t.”

A faint smirk tugged at the Elder’s muzzle. “You are droll, earth-tamer, a quality I did not think a pony could possess. It seems your tribes have changed more than I had thought.”

A frown crossed Tourmaline’s face as she looked at him curiously. “What do you mean by that?”

While the Elder remained passive, Wanderer didn’t miss Faithful looking away. “A lesson steeped in history, sky-rider. Now is not the time to open wounds of old.” A frown covered the Elder’s face. “It is time to speak of fresher wounds. Did you notice the devastation of our forest?”

The two adventurers looked to their hooves. “We… really had other concerns at the time,” Tourmaline said. “All I remember was saving my brother.”

He nodded in understanding but Trixie spoke before he could.

“Trixie remembers.” She slid her cap off to set it beside her, her gaze on the campfire. “Trixie remembers all of the dead and torn trees. The nasty beetled that smelled awful, and the manticore that attacked Trixie. She will never forget what she saw.”

“The devastation has been running rampant in our forest for the past weeks.” He shifted his weight as his expression turned grim. “Ever since the Bringers of Plague arrived in our forest, nothing but grief has befallen our tribe.”

“The Bringers of Plague?” Wanderer echoed.

Faithful’s scowl was so fierce, Wanderer thought she was going to lunge across the fire. “They are a cult of most vile ponies who are trying to destroy our home. They tear down the trees and have hurt so many of my fellow warriors. They don’t care what they hurt if it means they can destroy the forest.”

The Elder rested a hoof on her withers to calm her. “My granddaughter speaks true. The Bringers are a cult that is dedicated to the Lady of Disease. Lead by her Harbinger, they seek only to release her from her prison so that she can wrack our world with her plague of death.”

Trixie felt her jaw hang down, and she saw her companions had similar expressions on their faces. “A cult of ponies to a follow someone named that? Who would be stupid enough to do such a thing?” Tourmaline asked.

“Who is this Lady of Disease?” Wanderer asked, his face showing a growing apprehension.

“She is one of the many spirits that inhabit our world, to maintain balance. She was known as…” He trailed off as he saw both adventurers scowl fiercely. “You know of the spirits?”

Wanderer huffed and crossed his forelegs. “More than we ever wanted to.”

Trixie stared at him for a long moment even as Tourmaline spoke. “We’re…” She glanced at Wanderer and sighed. “Do you know who Tyranny is?”

All three ponies flinched back as the Elder suddenly stood in outrage. “The Spirit of Order! What of him?”

“H-He was released about a half an year ago,” Trixie said when the adventurers wouldn’t. “But he was defeated by Princess Celestia and the Elements of Harmony.”

With a strangled growl, the buck sat back down. “Is this true?”

“I was… I was there,” Tourmaline said.

The buck turned his hard gaze to her. “He was soundly defeated?”

She gave a soft nod, shooting a glance Wanderer’s way. “There was nothing left of him afterwards.” She lifted a hoof at him, but let it rest back down.

“Good,” the Elder snapped.

Faithful Watcher looked at him in concern. “Are you well, grandfather?”

He took in a long calming breath before nodding. “I am, Faithful. Just hearing his name brings back memories I never wanted to recall.” He turned his gaze back to the three ponies, his expression grim. “But it is not the past that concerns me, but the present.” Turning his gaze to Wanderer and Tourmaline, he spoke again. “You both claim to be adventurers?”

“We are,” the two said in unison.

“Then I must call upon you to answer that calling. The Bringers of Plague tear our forest down in their desperate search for the key that will release their mistress. They must not find it.”

The two shared a look before Wanderer spoke. “We’re not much for fighting, sir. Two ponies will not make a difference.”

The Elder shook his head. “I am not asking you to fight your kin but to obtain the key before they. It must be taken far from this forest. All the way to your princesses so they can seal it away or destroy it utterly.”

Tourmaline nervously toyed with her necklace. “Where would we look?”

The Elder gave her a reassuring smile. “We know where it lies hidden but have been unable to take it in fear the Bringers and their monstrous allies would slaughter our people for it.”

Faithful jumped to her hooves, a deep scowl on her face. “Let them come, grandfather! We will show them the strength and pride of the White Tail!”

He turned a calm, but stern look her way. “It is still a risk I would not take, Faithful. The Great Mother brought these four to us for a reason and we must take the aid offered to us.”

The doe sat down in a huff, and the Elder turned back to the ponies. “We can show you the way to the key. From there, it is only a test of your skills to obtain it.” He paused for a moment before speaking again. “I know we are asking much of you. You know us not and we ask for your help, but with your being here, you offer us a chance to rid our home of the Bringers. So I will ask: will you help us?”

The three sat quietly for a time, pensive frowns on their faces. Trixie shot the other two a look for any indication of their thoughts. She realized that this was a request more for them than she. Between all she had heard today, of cults, spirits, and lost civilizations, she truly felt out of place. Trixie was a showmare, an entertainer—this sort of thing was not her expertise.

Her ears flicked as she heard Wanderer chuckle.

“An adventure with the possibility of saving Equestria from an evil cult who wants to destroy everything? Sounds like the sort of thing Daring Do would do.” His lopsided grin grew. “Sign me up.”

Tourmaline frowned and shook her head. “We don’t have Tormod with us. We can’t do anything without him.”

Wanderer’s eagerness faded. “Yeah, we can’t go on an adventure without him.”

Faithful shook her head. “He is too injured to be of help. Once we cleanse him of the disease, his physical wound will take time to heal.”

“We need him,” Tourmaline said. “His magic has helped us so many times before, we need him.”

The doe looked at Trixie. “What of your companion? Surely she could—”

“No!” Tourmaline interrupted. “It’s her fault Tormod’s hurt in the first place!”

Trixie averted her eyes, unable to argue.

“That is hardly the point, sky-rider. If you need help, best to take it where you find it.” The Elder gave Trixie a warm smile. “She shows promise to be a boon for your tasks.”

“I will not—”

“Tourmaline,” Wanderer said, “we should ask Trixie to help us.”

Tourmaline turned a seething glare his way. “Are you insane? No!”

His eyes narrowed. “We have to get the key to Princess Celestia as fast as we can. If Trixie can help us get it, then we need to put our feelings aside for Equestria.” He looked at Trixie, cutting Tourmaline off again. “Trixie, will you help us?”

Trixie didn’t get a chance to say anything before Tourmaline raised her voice again. “No! Wanderer, this is too much! You might be willing to accept what you’ve been told at face value, I’m not.” She pointed an accusatory hoof at the deer. “How do we know they’re not lying? The first thing they ever did was put weapons at our throats and now you want to trust them? Why should we help them after all of that?”

“We don’t lie! We of the White Tails do not need to resort to lies like the—”

“Faithful, that is enough!” The Elder snapped, leveling a disapproving glare at his granddaughter.

“B-But, grandfather, they—”

“I said calm.”

She made a few strangled sounds before lowering her head and settled on her cushion.

Giving a firm nod, he looked back at the three ponies. “The day has been long and difficult for all of you, and I will not ask you to make your choice now. Perhaps with a few days for you all to rest, and see that your companion—”

“His name is Tormod,” Tourmaline interjected.

“The aura-weaver will be tended to and perhaps gaining some understanding of us will help in your decision.” He stood from his cushion, more than a few joints popping with the movement. “We will set aside a dwelling for all of you to use for your stay here.”

“Actually, sir, if we can have our gear back, we can set up our own tents,” Wanderer said, rising up as well. “We’ve cared for ourselves for years, so we won’t be a bother on your people.”

The Elder tilted his head at him, then nodded. “As you wish. It is good to see those who still hold to their dignity.” He turned to Faithful. “Return their items and show them a place where they can set their tents.”

She lowered her head obediently. “Yes, grandfather.”

The three exited the tent and saw that the sun had nearly set. The entire village was aglow with many campfires in the late evening fog.

“I will inform our people that you will be treated as guests of our tribe,” the Elder said as he stepped out of the tent as well. “Please, explore our village and know you are welcome. All that we ask in turn is that you do not cause a disturbance. Many of our warriors are on edge as of late and I wish for no misunderstandings.”

The three bowed their heads to him. “We’ll do our best,” Wanderer said.

“Will there be anypony—er, deer who can help us understand your language?” Trixie asked, glancing to some of the warriors that watched them closely.

The Elder nodded. “Faithful Watcher will be your guide and interpreter. She is one of the few who have been taught the Equestrian language.”

Faithful again lowered her head and turned to give the three a soft smile. “I am most honored to be of aid.”

“Can I go see my brother?” Tourmaline asked, a timbre of worry in her tone.

An understanding smile crossed the Elder’s face. “I understand your concern for your kin, sky-rider—believe me when I say I do—but our healers will treat his injury with the utmost care. I swear by my place as Elder that you will be the first to know if there is any change in his condition.”

She huffed and gave a disappointed nod. “Thank you.”

He started away but paused. “I understand your hesitance, and I truly hope you agree to help us.” He glanced back. “The Great Mother brought you here for a reason, and I am sure it is more than any of us can guess.” He started down the path for the large central fire. “Rest well.”

“This way, please,” Faithful said as she lead them away.

The ponies followed after the doe as she lead them through the village. A soft light started glowing from her antlers as the darkness settled in.

As they walked, many of the deer eyed the ponies warily. More than a few of the glares they received from the armed deer caused their hackles to rise.

“Is there anything we should be worried about here?” Wanderer asked, trotting to catch up to Faithful. “A lot of your people don’t seem all that happy about us being here.”

Faithful looked back at him apologetically. “It is not anything you have done, earth-tamer—”

He gave a tired grin. “Please, call me Wanderer.”

A wide smile crossed her muzzle. “Very well, Wanderer. As I was saying: it is not anything you have done. It is the fault of the Bringers that our people are untrusting of ponyfolk.” She looked ahead of them again and Wanderer saw her ears pin back. “As well as our history with your folk that still simmers in the memories of many here.”

Trixie turned a curious glance her way. “What happened in the past? Trixie has never heard of the White Tail deer in any of the history books she has read.”

Faith’s head dropped lower. “...It is not my place to say.”

Tourmaline trotted up to her side. “What is your place then? You're a healer, a fighter, and the granddaughter of the village elder. You have to be important.”

A faint blush crept up on the doe’s face but it quickly faded. “Forgive me. We have only just met and I cannot share secrets with you. Not without the Elder’s permission.”

A frown tugged at Tourmaline’s mouth and she fell silent. They walked until they came to a small unlit fire pit that had none of the conical tents set around it.

Faith motioned around the firepit. “You may set up your tents here, and we will bring some food for you.”

A growl escaped from Wanderer’s belly, drawing the gazes of the three. He chuckled and rubbed at the back of his head. “Sorry. It has a mind of its own.”

Faithful’s head snapped back, her eyes widening. “Your stomach thinks for itself?”

“And he listens to it,” Tourmaline grumbled.

He glowered at her. “You’re one to talk,” he muttered before looking back at Faithful who watched the two closely. “It was a joke. I was trying to be funny.”

The deer’s lost expression slowly faded to understanding. “Oh, I see. You made the joke to make the others smile, not your stomach actually talking to you.”

Wanderer stared at her for a stunned moment. “Uh, yeah. Something like that.”

Trixie set her cap aside as more deer arrived. They set their packs on the ground as well as a few bowls filled with persimmons and blackberries.

“Trixie thanks you,” she said to one of the bucks.

He sneered at her. “Buda iioz jzaucq, piwi.”

Faithful snapped at him and he obediently lowered his head and moved away.

Trixie frowned, she might not have understood what he said, but she knew that tone of voice. “What did he say to Trixie?”

Faith frowned. “It is best I do not say.” She gave the three a serious look. “I apologize for my kin, but most are unwilling to let the past remain there. There are some who want to learn more of the ponyfolk, like me, but we are not many.” She sighed, her ears pinning back. “If any of my tribe refers to you as ‘piwi’, please try to avoid them. They are not friends of yours.”

“What does it mean?” Tourmaline asked as she popped another persimmon in her mouth.

“It means ‘pony’, and they do not mean it kindly.”

Wanderer raised an eyebrow at her. “You mean it’s considered an insult to be called a pony?”

Faith nodded, a grim frown on her face. “It is considered a very vile term in our language.”

Wanderer rubbed at his chin for a second before shaking his head. “Who would’ve thought?”

As the night set in full, Faithful let her light glow brighter. “I will leave you to your rest then. I will seek you in the morning.”

“Thank you, Faithful Watcher,” Wanderer and Trixie said in unison, followed belatedly by Tourmaline.

The doe gave them a pleasant smile. “Please, call me Faith.” She winked faintly at Wanderer before turning for the village.

He pursed his lips in a pensive frown as he watched her vanish through the fog.

“What’s wrong?” Tourmaline asked as she finished her bowl of berries.

He turned back to her, his frown not lessening. “...Did she just make fun of me?”

Author's Note

Wow, been forever since I last updated. Sorry about that folks. New full time job has pretty much killed all of my free time to write. However, I will still get this story out, I swear it!

So how about the deer? Would like to hear what you folks think of them.

Cheers!

Chapter Nine

Chapter Nine

She hadn’t meant to have slept in so late. Having planned to get up early in hopes of seeing Tormod before the sun rose, the events of the previous day and her own worry for her brother, caused her to sleep in. Tourmaline grumbled as she remembered staying awake for most of the night before sleep forcefully took her away. Combing her worry, her physical exhaustion, and her spats with Wanderer, she hadn’t felt so drained in all her life.

Sprawled out on her bedroll, she didn’t respond to the hoof as it tried to wake her. She groaned and rolled over, pulling her blanket over her head.

The shaking came again. “Come on, Tourmaline, wake up,” she heard the voice of Wanderer say.

Groaning again, she gave half-hearted swats at the hoof. “Go away, Wanderer. Let me sleep.”

“Faithful is here to take us to see Tormod.”

A knot of dread clenched in her gut and her eyes shot open as she sat upright. “Is he okay!”

He held up his hooves to calm her. “He’s okay. He’s just asking for us.”

Her shoulders slumped as the knot slowly undid itself. Rubbing at her eyes, she stood, shaking the blanket from her withers. “All right, let’s go.”

A curious look crossed his face as he stared at her.

Frowning at the look, she asked, “What?”

His eyes narrowed after widening at her tone—one she admitted to being a bit curt. With a jerk of his head, he headed back for the tent flap. “Nothing.”

As he stepped out of her tent, she snorted quietly before following after him. Wanderer had apparently started cooking breakfast before he had tried to wake her—the clover leaves were still sizzling over the fire. Faithful Watcher stood nearby, her tail occasionally flicking as she waited for them, though her eyes drifted to the cooking greens. A buck stood on the fringe of the camp, his dark eyes watching the ponies.

The doe turned a pleasant smile Tourmaline’s way. “Good daylight to you, sky-rider. Did you sleep well?”

“Like a log,” she muttered. “And please, don’t call me sky-rider. My name is Tourmaline.”

The buck bristled at her tone, as Faith lowered her head. “I did not mean to offend. Please accept my apology.”

Tourmaline’s ears flicked as a breeze blew through. “It’s all right.” She turned her gaze to the buck as his eyes darted between the speakers—there was something about him that was familiar. “Who is this?”

A wide smile crossed Faith’s muzzle. “This is Risen Hart. He and I were born in the same spring. He is wanting to learn Equestrian, so he is going to be with me as I help you.” The doe turned an affectionate smile to the buck, before speaking in their native tongue.

“I… greet you, sky-rider and earth-tamer,” Risen said, dipping his head to them. “I’m sorry for the way I treated you.”

Wanderer lifted an eyebrow at him. “What do you mean?

Frowning faintly, Faith’s ears pinned back before speaking. “Risen was one of the warriors who helped capture you.

Tourmaline’s eyes narrowed. “That’s where I’ve seen you before! I didn’t appreciate you putting that blindfold and lead around me.”

Risen blinked and looked at Faith for a translation. The doe frowned before speaking. “Please, sky—Tourmaline, we did as we felt we must. We did not know if you were of the Bringers or not, so please accept our apology.”

Tourmaline blew a sigh through her nose. “Is my brother okay?”

A happy smile danced across Faith’s muzzle. “He is indeed. I spent most of the previous moonlight caring for him. I believe he will overcome his sickness.”

The news brought a relieved smile to Tourmaline’s face. “Can we go see him?”

“Yes, when you are all ready.”

Wanderer stirred the cooking greens before setting down the spoon. “Let me get Trixie up and eat first.” He looked at Faithful. “Would you and your friend like to eat with us, Faith?”

The doe bit at her lower lip, casting a worried glance at the fuming Tourmaline before speaking with her companion in their own tongue. The buck gave a nod when she finished. “We would... if your companions will allow it.”

Tourmaline huffed. “Wanderer, why do we need to wait for Trixie? Just leave her here.”

He glowered at her. “We can’t just leave her here alone. What would you think if you woke up and it was only you in a strange new village? Be fair, Tourmaline.”

As much as she wanted to argue with him, she knew he was right. “Fine,” she spat and turned away.

He turned without another look at her and walked into Trixie’s tent. Though Tourmaline kept it from her face, she wanted nothing more than to scream at him. Why did he go out of his way to look after that annoying showmare? What did he see in her? Why would he look after a stranger and not care about his marefriend?

Why did it hurt so much to see him looking after Trixie?

Again, she wanted to scream, but she refused to let her hurt show. She had her pride after all, and she was not about to let it go.

She turned back as she heard the tent flap lift and saw Trixie yawning broadly. “Trixie apologizes. She is ready to go.”

“After we eat,” Wanderer said, pulling the greens from the fire.

After the five shared a conversation-less breakfast, Tourmaline followed after Faithful through the labyrinth of conical tents of the deer village, with Risen Hart following closely. Where previously the deer viewed them with suspicion or disdain, they seemed to outright ignore the pony’s presence. Tourmaline was reminded once again of the buffalo tribes near Appleloosa, but the deer seemed less chaotic as they went about their daily tasks. Mothers and fathers looked after the fawns and took care of their day-to-day tasks. The bucks didn’t charge and head butt one another in a show of strength, or any other behaviors the buffalo had. It was all strangely comforting, yet alien at the same time.

The procession came to a halt, however, as a group of young fawns bounded towards Faithful—each of them talking excitedly and smiling wide.

The doe smiled before she spoke to the small group in their odd language. At one point the group looked at the ponies in unison and one youngling seemed to ask a question. Faith nodded and spoke more before another fawn tugged at her foreleg and pointed towards the small field they had come from. A small painted gourd lay forgotten in the grass.

Faith smiled warmly before shaking her head, and the youngling gave a synchronized ‘aww’ of disappointment.

Trixie tilted her head as the young deer ran back to the field and their colored gourd. “They wanted you to play with them?”

Faith nodded. “When I am not caring for the sick and injured, I try to spend time with the children of our tribe. With the adults busy, the young look for many to play with them.” She smiled wistfully. “I remember those days myself with the utmost fondness.”

Trixie smiled. “You don’t seem that old, Faithful. If Trixie could ask, how old are you?”

“I have seen my sixteenth winter this past year.”

She paused to look back as the ponies stared at her in shock. “Did I say something wrong?”

“N-No,” Trixie said, shaking her head. “It’s just Trixie thought you much older. You seem so mature to be that young.”

“In Equestria, you would still be considered a foal,” Wanderer added.

This time, it was Faithful’s turn to appear shocked. “This is true? But at what age do you prepare to become warriors? A White Tail undergoes the rite of adulthood after twelve winters. What do the ponies do for your rite of passage?”

“We really don’t—”

“Can we please save the questions for after we see my brother?” Tourmaline interjected. “We’ve waiting long enough, don’t you think?”

Faith lowered her head, a flicker of disappointment crossing her face. “Yes, forgive me. I was curious.”

Tourmaline tried to smile at her, but it ultimately failed. “I’m sorry. I’m just worried.”

“With good reason, sky—Tourmaline.” She turned and motioned for them. “Come, let us not delay.”

As they walked, Tourmaline noticed that Wanderer kept looking at her. His lopsided grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.

She furrowed her brow at him, for some reason, that grin annoyed her. “What? I’ve been patient.”

He shook his head, his grin not fading. “It’s not that.” His eyes darted to her mane. “I’m just not used to seeing you without your mane being combed. You kinda look like a wildmare.”

Her hoof darted to her unbrushed mane and her face took a redder hue. “Oh, shut up, Wanderer,” she said with more vehemence than she intended.

She saw his hurt expression and she looked away, trotting to catch up to Faithful.

“It looks good on you!” he called after her. Her ear swiveled back at him as she heard him whisper to himself. “What did I say wrong?”

-0-

They soon found themselves in front of another tent, though this one smelled of herbs and incense. A number of empty ceramic jars were set around outside, the jars smelling the most of the aromas.

Faithful barely managed the words, “We are here,” before Tourmaline dashed inside.

"Tormod?” she called out. Her eyes gazed over the dimly lit tent and the ceramic jars that stood next to many cots before settling on the cot where the unicorn in question was rubbing at his ears.

"And just as the ringing went away,” he muttered.

She tried to run over to him, intent on crushing him in a relieved hug when she felt a tug on her tail.Risen’s magic faded from the antlers of his head as Tourmaline looked back. “Please, be gentle,” Faithful said. “His injury is recent, and he is still weak from the sickness.”Tourmaline’s eyes widened and she nodded thankfully before trotting to Tormod’s side. “Tormod, are you all—” was all she managed before he used his unbandaged foreleg to pull her into a weak hug.

“I’m all right. I was just worried about all of you.” He released her and peered at Wanderer and Trixie as they watched. “Wanderer, glad to see you’re doing well.”

Wanderer smirked, tugging on the brim of his hat. “Not from lack of trying.” He sat on the other side of Tormod’s cot and patted his friend on the uninjured shoulder. “How’s that shoulder doing?”

Tormod huffed and looked at his foreleg that was bandaged and splinted. “It hurts worse than anything I can remember, but at least it doesn’t burn anymore.” He peered past them to Faithful and gave her an appreciative smile. “Thank you, Miss Watcher.”

She beamed at his compliment and lowered her head in gratitude. “I am most happy to see that my efforts have helped you.”

“They saved my life.” He looked at Trixie and he smiled again. “How are you doing?”

A slight smile played across Trixie’s face. “Trixie is doing fine, thanks to you.” She tried to approach but the look from Tourmaline stopped her.

Tormod caught the look and looked between them. “What’s going on?”

Before Tourmaline could reply, Wanderer spoke. “She blames Trixie for what happened to you.”

Tormod turned his incredulous look at her. “Seriously, Tourmaline?”

She shot an angry glare at Wanderer before pointing a hoof at Trixie. “If she hadn’t wandered off like she did, you wouldn’t have gotten hurt. If she had just listened to us, we wouldn’t be here right now.” Her face turned in a nasty glare. “It’s all her fault.”

Trixie bristled and a few angry tears collected around her eyes. “Trixie knows she shouldn’t have gone alone. She understands that, but she did everything she was asked to do and more to help.”

“Because it’s your fault!”

“And Trixie is sorry!” she screamed right back, the guilty tears running down her face.

As Tourmaline saw those tears, a wave of confusion washed over her. This self-centered mare was actually feeling guilty?

“Trixie is so sorry…” Trixie whispered.

“And I’ve forgiven you,” Tormod said, grunting as he shifted his weight on the cot.

“What?” Tourmaline and Trixie said in unison—the former incredulously and the latter in surprise.

He turned his glance to his sister. “It was an accident and they happen.” He grimaced a bit before speaking again, “Yes, Trixie shouldn’t have gone alone, but neither should I have let her go. In that way, it was my fault as well.”

Tourmaline sputtered. “B-But—”

“Look, Tourmaline, that manticore wasn’t normal. My barrier has held up to larger creatures before, albeit it for not very long, but there was something different about it.”

“It was touched by the Spirit of Disease,” they heard Faithful spat. “When our warriors followed your trail—” her eyes shifted to Risen before looking back,“—we came across the manticore. It’s eyes, the foam around its muzzle, and how it still tried to reach our warriors—even though paralyzed—spoke of her touch.” Her gaze lowered, a look of regret crossing her face. “We ended its misery. It is now beyond her reach.”

Wanderer looked at Tormod. “You know who the Spirit of Disease is, right?”

He nodded. “The Elder came to speak with me after the healers were able to get rid of the disease.” A shudder coursed up his spine. “I didn’t want to end up like the manticore.”

“Did the Elder tell you about what he wants us to do?”

Again, Tormod nodded. “He did, and I think we should help them.”

Tourmaline shook her head before he even finished. “We can’t, Tormod. You’re too injured to go with us.”

He hissed as he tried to shift his weight on the cot. “I know. That is why you should take Trixie with you.”

While Trixie looked surprised, Tourmaline seethed. “No! She is not going with us!”

Tormod’s lip downturned in a frown. “Tourmaline, stop being so stubborn.”

“I won’t!” she yelled and pointed an accusatory hoof Trixie’s way. “She got you hurt, she was useless with the timberwolves, and she doesn’t know the first thing about what we do! She’s gonna get one of us killed!”

Trixie moved to speak, but Wanderer placed a hoof on her withers. When she looked at him, he shook his head and nodded towards Tormod.

Said unicorn took in a breath before speaking. “Be reasonable. I am injured and won’t be able to help you. You will have Wanderer to handle the heavy jobs, and your eyesight will help spot danger. You need Trixie to help with anything that will require a magical touch.”

She shook her head again. “We’ll ask one of the deer to go with us. They can use magic too.”

“Actually…”

The four turned to Faith at her interjection. “Our own magic is not as strong as an aura-weavers.”

“But we’ve seen you use telekinesis, and make magical lights,” Trixie said.

Faith nodded. “It is nearly the limit of what we can do. Our magic is more focused in nature and illusion magic rather than directly bending the magical aura to our will.”

Tormod rubbed at his chin, a pensive frown crossing his face. “I would like—”

“Still!” Tourmaline shouted. “I would rather take a deer warrior than her! I’d sooner take him!” She pointed at Risen Hart who blinked in surprise as Faith translated.

“I think we are forgetting something important here,” Wanderer said, trying to head off further argument. “We haven’t even asked Trixie if she would help us or not.” He turned his gaze to her. “Trixie, do you want to help us? We’d understand if you didn’t.”

As Trixie looked between them, Tourmaline scowled all the fiercer. Why didn’t Tormod and Wanderer see?! This showmare was so self centered that she wouldn’t dare help anypony else out. Why would they think she would do anything else but look after herself?

After a moment, Trixie sighed and turned to Tormod. “Trixie will help.”

“What!”

Trixie turned a challenging glare her way. “Tormod and Wanderer have helped Trixie, it is time that the Great and Powerful Trixie returned the favor.”

When Tourmaline saw the other two smile, she finally snapped. “No! No! No! I will not do this!” She turned sharply for the exit, ignoring Wanderer calling after her.

As she stepped outside, she heard her brother speak, “Let her go, Wanderer. She needs to cool down.”

Hearing that, she spread her wings and took to the sky. Flying above the village, she ignored the surprised shouts of the villagers below and flew for the Mother Oak. While she couldn’t see a branch low enough for her to rest on, the exposed roots were massive enough to double as tall hills.

When she settled on one such root, she looked back at the village below—her gaze on the healer's tent in the distance. As she stared, she felt her anger and frustration begin to reach a boiling point. Like a river bursting its banks, she screamed at the top of her lungs—all of her pent up emotions bellowing out in her scream. Even after finishing, it just wasn’t enough. She screamed again and again until her lungs ached.

Finally, with nothing left to give, she flopped on her belly. The feelings of betrayal and grief threatening to overwhelm her as she covered her head with her forelegs.

“That was perhaps the saddest scream I have ever heard.”

Tourmaline dashed at her eyes and whirled to see the Elder not far away—his storm-grey eyes showing a faint concern.

She sniffed. “H-How did you catch up with me?” Wiping quickly at her nose so that she wouldn’t appear as disheveled as she felt.

“We deer are capable of covering a great distance, sky-rider, and the Great Mother told me where to find you.”

Her violent irises turned up to the massive tree a moment before she sat on her haunches. “Why won’t you leave me alone? I don’t want to talk to anyone.”

“Because I recognize when someone is hurting—be they deer or pony—and it is my place to lend aid to those in need of it.”

She snapped a glare at him, the corners of her mouth down turning. “What do you care? You hate us ponies anyway.”

A disapproving frown crossed his muzzle. “I do not hate ponies, sky-rider, I distrust them. But my distrust is born from the memories of my Elders.”

She purposefully turned away from him, her gaze settling on the village below. It was not long before she felt his presence beside her.

“May I sit?”

A snort blew through her nose and she turned away. “You wouldn’t go away even if I told you to. So I don’t care.”

He sat beside her and the two sat in silence for a long while. Her thoughts were on Wanderer and Tormod and how they so quickly forgot her for that annoying showmare. She and Wanderer had been friends since they were little, and only recently did that friendship became the start of a romance—a romance she still clung to. How could he be so easily discard her for another? It wasn’t—

“I don’t believe that.”

She turned a surprised look his way. “What?”

“What you said, ‘I don’t care,’ I don’t believe that.” He turned his gaze to her fully. “In truth, I believe you care very much.”

Her eyes narrowed. “What are you talking about?”

“I have seen how much you truly care for your kin, sky-rider. Your love and concern for your brother runs deep, and the affection you feel for the earth-tamer is plain for all to see. Even though you are angered at him, the love is still there.”

She sniffed and looked away. “Not that he cares.”

“That is also a lie.”

A scowl erupted across her face and glared back at him. “What do you know? He’s thrown me away for that floozy! He doesn’t even care if I exist! All he cares about is her!”

He shook his head, not appearing fazed by her outburst. “You are wrong. I have seen the looks he gives you when you are not looking, and the expression he has when you fight. His feelings for you are no less than yours for him.”

She looked away again. “Then why won’t he listen to me? Why is he so interested in her?”

A pensive frown crossed his face a moment before answering, “Because it is who he is. I have only known you all for not even a day, but you are all so easy to read. You wear your emotions like a second coat of fur.” A faint smile tugged at his lips.. “And I have seen this played out so many times with my own clan, that I can spot it easily.”

She glowered at him. “So you’re saying it’s my fault?”

He shook his head before she ever finished her question. “No. As with all couples, it is the fault of two.” He looked at her, a serious glint in his eyes. “He needs to realize that he should think of your well being rather than assume you are fine. If there is one thing that I have learned of the earth-tamer is that he is honest to a fault. He tends to not think of the consequences of his actions before he acts on them.”

Turning her gaze back to the village, she grumbled, “You don’t know the half of it.”

Again, he smiled faintly. “I do not, no. But in this, you two share a similarity. You are both so openly spoken that you speak with your heart rather than your mind.” The grin faded from his face. “And that is something you should never lose, though perhaps learning time of place to speak is something you will have to learn on your own.”

She sighed, her shoulders slumping. “Maybe…”

“Know this, sky-rider, it will always be you he seeks out when he needs help. That is all the proof you need to ease your worries about him and the female aura-weaver.”

Looking away, she tried to digest his words. As much as she wanted to scream he knew nothing about them, his words had a ring of truth to them. Was she really being so shallow about Trixie? After all she and Wanderer has been through together, would he really disregard her for another so easily? She wanted to say no but she couldn’t shake those feelings that continued to nag at her.

She growled softly to herself. Why wasn’t anything making sense anymore?

“Have you thought more of my request?”

Caught of guard, she turned a curious look to him. “What request?”

“Obtaining the key the Bringers are searching for and taking it to your princesses?”

A soft frown crossed her face and she looked down at her hooves. “No. I haven’t really thought about it. I’ve been thinking about other things.”

He nodded as his gaze settled on his village. “What is it that keeps you from considering it? Your friends and kin believe it to be a worthy venture, why not you?”

She looked away, a frown forming on her muzzle again. Her gaze looking over the tops of the other trees surrounding the great oak. “Because of the way your deer treated us. They put one of those claw blades to my neck, took me and my friends prisoner, turned us into pack mules, and put a lead around our muzzles.” Turning back to him, she scowled. “What makes you think I can even trust you? Do you have any idea how insulting it is to put a lead around a pony’s muzzle?”

Frowning faintly, he shook his head. “I do not, and for that, I apologize.” He shifted his weight, his joints giving a faint pop as he did so. “As for the rest, you must understand, my folk have been assaulted by the Bringers for weeks now and my kin acted as they should. The could not have known you were not of the Bringers of Plague.”

She stood, stamping a hoof into the rough bark of the root. “That still doesn’t excuse it! We said the saying, that should have been enough!”

He remained unperturbed. “The saying the tree guardian taught you was the only reason you still stand today, sky-rider.”

She felt the blood drain from her face. “W-Wha—?”

“My granddaughter told me everything of the encounter. She felt there was something different about the four of you, so she put it to a vote among her party on what to do with you. She and a few others voted to let you live, but the majority did not. Had you not spoken when you did, they would have mercifully ended you all.”

Stuttering, she couldn’t begin to form coherent thought.

“But now you are here, by the will of the Great Mother, and I cannot tell you how much joy it brings me.”

“You have a funny way of showing it,” she muttered.

“It is our way, sky-rider. I will not apologize for that.”

She huffed and settled back down on her haunches. “It still doesn’t make me want to help you or even trust you.”

He said nothing, only continuing to stare ahead at the village. The longer the silence grew, the more uncomfortable she felt. Even as a breeze blew through—sending her mane to swaying—she couldn’t help but feel he might had fallen asleep.

“...Can I show you something?” he asked, startling her.

She brought her wings back to her sides with a huff. “Show me what?”

He stood, standing well taller than she. “Something I hope will change your mind.” As he looked down at her, she felt her hackles start to stand.

His grey eyes shifted for a second before looking back at her. “I swear by my place as Elder of this village that no harm will come to you, sky-rider. As Elder, my word in my bond.”

Her brow still furrowed, but she nodded. “All right. If it means I can go talk to my brother afterwards.”

“It is my hope that you do,” he said and turned to start down the root.

She glared after him and muttered, taking wing to keep up with the descending buck. He leapt from one place to the other before landing softly back on the dirt. As she watched him, she privately admitted he moved far too easily for a deer his age.

“Where are we going?” she asked as he started away, old fallen leaves crunching under hoof as she landed.

“To show you what will happen if the Spirit of Disease gains her freedom.” He walked towards a natural opening in the tree trunk. She flapped after him until she saw an inscription above the opening.

“What does it say?” she asked as she pointed at the words.

“‘Qutt im cqa Qiwizal Laul.’ It translates to the Hall of the Honored Dead. This is where my kin are brought when we return to the Mother’s embrace.”

Her expression flattened. “Taking me to a crypt. That’s not creepy at all.”

A faint wry smirk crosses his muzzle. “Come.” He stepped into the archway, his antlers glowing to light the way.

Tourmaline muttered and flew after him, beginning to question her own sanity. As she followed after him, she noticed that the inside of the tree was lined with many carved hollows. Inside each hollow was the remains of long dead deer, covered in a burial shaw.

She couldn’t help but remember all of those zompony books she read when she was little, expecting the skeletons to rise and try to devour her flesh right then and there, but the further she followed after the Elder, the more the place didn’t feel like any crypt she imagined. The air felt calm, peaceful, serene even. Despite walking past so many graves she felt… comforted?

Her eyes darted around, eyeing the graves as she flew past. “This doesn’t feel like any crypt I’ve been to.”

He glanced over his shoulder at her. “How many have you seen?”

“None.” She shook her head. “I’ve never had reason to visit one before.”

He hummed and turned down a side passage. As she turned to follow him, her nose wrinkled up as a pungent smell assaulted her senses.

She covered her nose with a hoof. “Ugh… what is that?”

“The touch of disease,” he said with more than a little venom in his tone.

The came to another room where Tourmaline had to suppress her instinct to gag. All along the walls were the bodies of recently deceased deer. Many of them were younger bucks or does, all of them covered by burial shaws.

“These are my kin who have fallen to the Bringers and their mistress’s touch.” His antlers grew brighter and he lifted the shaw off of one unfortunate doe.

Tourmaline gasped and averted her eyes, her stomach threatening to empty right then and there on her. “Sweet Celestia…”

“Do not turn away, sky-rider,” the Elder said. “This is what will happen should the Spirit of Disease gain her freedom. Only this will be the fate of not only my kin, but of yours as well. Equestria will not be spared her touch.”

Unable to help herself, she took one more look at the doe. With a squeak, she fled back down the hallway. She felt along the walls for the exit, her hoof occasionally brushing against a grave—which only hastened her flight. Once she got outside, she slumped to her knees, trying so hard not to wretch.

“By the Sisters, that’s so horrible…”

“Now you know why we need your help, sky-rider,” the Elder said as he exited the tomb shortly after her. “I do not want to see more of my kin perish like this, and I would not wish that fate upon you or any in Equestria. The Spirit of Disease must never be allowed to roam free again.”

Tourmaline stared at the ground, her vision blurring as tears collected around her eyes again. She shut them tightly as she imagined Tormod stricken like she had seen the doe. The image caused her to shake her head in denial… not even Trixie deserved that.

Choking back another wave of bile, she asked, “...All we need to do is get the key to Princess Celestia?”

He nodded, his gray eyes watching her. “So that she can hide it or destroy it so that the Spirit will never see the light of day again.”

Her eyes clamped shut, images of Wanderer with the same wounds came to her. With it, she felt a new fire growing within.

“I’ll do it…”

The Elder tilted his head at her.

She turned back to look at him, her eyes showing with a new determination. “I’ll do it.”

A smile grew across his face and he lowered his head. “Come. We should speak with your kin.”

Author's Note

Whoo boy, it's been forever since I put an update on this story. For all of my readers, I apologize for the absurd delay on this story.

If it seems that the grammar slipped a bit this chapter, it's because my editor, Lab, was unable to get to it. Some RL issues has caused her some grief lately, so I've tried editing this as best I can with all she taught me. If you guys wouldn't mind, give Lab some love, I'm sure she would appreciate it.

As for the story itself, it is nearly completed. I have many chapters in the wings waiting to be published, but I will be going over them with a fine-toothed comb before I do so. Hopefully Lab can come back and kick me for the mistakes I've missed. hehe

Anyway, hope you guys enjoy the chapter and I'll have the next one out much sooner than this one.

Cheers!

Chapter Ten

It was a few days later that Trixie found herself beside her tent, floating a ball of light around the camp. Her horn grew a bit brighter and the ball twirled and spun in the air, darting past the tents and nearby trees. Despite having free reign to explore the deer village, she was more than content to stay at their campsite. The looks and glares she received from the deer were so like the glares she received back in Equestria, that exploration was the last thing on her mind.

The ball of light twirled and moved at her whim, her eyes searching for any flaws. Losing herself in her magic helped her forget about all the stress and frustration of the past few days, but the more she tried to forget it, the more it came to mind. She recalled Tourmaline returning to the medical tent and agreeing to retrieve the key. The fact the hotheaded pegasus agreed to work with Trixie had been a shock. Trixie had thought she would fight her inclusion until the day the sun burned out, but when she came back to the tent, she had readily agreed. Trixie remembered Wanderer asking her about the sudden change of mind, but Tourmaline had evaded the question—curtly so.

So here Trixie was, sitting idle while they waited for the deer to lead them to the key.

A huff escaped through her nose before she focused on her light again. ‘Trixie wishes they would hurry up already. The sooner she gets back to Equestria, and leave all of this behind, the better.’

‘And what will she do then? Her show? What’s really left for us out there?’

She huffed at the nagging thought, not about to start another argument with herself again.

A gasp pulled her from her thoughts; the ball of light crashing to the ground and winking out like it never existed.

Faithful Watcher covered her muzzle with a hoof, her eyes wide. “Sorry! I am sorry! I did not mean to destroy your magic ball. I was only watching and did not mean to interrupt you!”

Trixie sighed for the umptemth time. “It’s all right. Trixie was only practicing for her show. Though she does wish you could have let her know you were standing there.”

Faith lowered her head. “I was only watching. I…” she looked away, a faint blush on her tan cheeks.

Trixie donned her stared cap and looked at the doe with a tilt of her head. “You what? Just say and the Great and Powerful Trixie will listen.”

The doe’s cheeks turned a darker hue. “I was… enjoying watching you play with your lights. None of my people can control a glowing spell like that, and I was enjoying watching it dance like the fireflies of the night.”

Trixie felt her smile grow. “Well, the Great and Powerful Trixie is known throughout all of Equestria for her amazing magical prowess. She has astounded and mystified many audiences with her unrivaled talents.”

Faithful’s eyes widened, her eyes sparkling some. Watching her, Trixie was reminded of so many foals who had worn similar expressions when she used to perform.

She bit back a wince when she remembered she used to perform.

“Can you show me more of your magic, Trixie?” Faithful asked, her white tail flicking. “I would be most pleased to see more of what a powerful aura-weaver like you can do.”

Trixie gave her a touched chuckle. “Trixie will no doubt consider it.” She stood up and stretched her stiff back legs. “Was there a reason you came to see the Great and Powerful Trixie?”

Faith blinked before her eyes widened. “Oh, that is right. I was asked to bring you to see my grand—the Elder. He wishes to speak to you all about the key.”

“Are we finally leaving?” Trixie asked as they began walking towards the village proper.

A troubled frown crossed Faithful’s face. “I… do not know. My grand—Elder said he had something to share with all of us.” The doe looked ahead as the pair walked through the collection of conical tents that Trixie swore there had no particular order as to where they were set up. “Our scouts returned in the night. Perhaps they bring news of the Bringers of Plague.”

Trixie nodded but looked at the doe walking beside her. “Trixie wonders why you do that?”

Faithful raised an eyebrow as she turned to regard Trixie. “What do you mean?”

“Your grandfather. Trixie wonders why you refer to him as Elder when she has heard you call him grandfather before. Trixie finds it curious.”

The doe lowered her eyes a moment before standing straighter again. “He is the Elder of our village and must be respected as such. The village Elder is the highest station among our people. To refer to him by name… or relation, is considered a sign of utmost disrespect.”

Trixie’s brow creased. “But Trixie has heard you refer to him as grandfather before.”

A wispy smile darted across Faith’s muzzle and she spoke softer. “He allows me to call him grandfather when we are alone. Just as he calls me granddaughter.”

Trixie looked at her for a moment. “It’s considered rude to address each other in a loving manner in public?”

Faith nodded, her ears flicking. “It is. It is considered highly informal to show affection where others might see. We of the White Tails have learned not to form deep attachments because of our way of life. Our Elders have taught us that our loved ones could be taken at any moment and we must distance ourselves from attachments to protect ourselves.”

Trixie’s jaw fell open as the deer spoke. A civilization that shut off personal attachments because they feared being hurt? How could anypony do such a thing? “Are your lives in that much danger here in your forest?” she asked as she trotted to catch up.

The doe shook her head. “It did not used to be. Not until the Bringers came and started destroying our home.”

“But that is only recently,” Trixie protested. “Surely you don’t need to follow that silly way of thinking anymore. Don’t you wish you could give your grandfather a hug when you meet him? Or that Risen Heart?”

Faithful averted her gaze. “...It has been as it always has.”

Trixie tilted her head, watching the doe for a moment. “You don’t sound as if you believe it.”

“I…” Faith’s voice waivered for a second before she lifted her head up and trotted faster. “Come, we should hurry. We should not keep the Elder waiting.”

Trixie stared after her for a moment before cantering to catch up. She made a mental note to talk to Faithful again soon about their discussion.

-0-

When Trixie and Faithful found their way to the village’s center, Trixie wasn’t surprised to see Wanderer and Tourmaline had arrived before them. The two had gone off earlier to see more of the village and likely were grabbed first. She was, however, surprised to see Tormod was also present. He lay on a stretcher, his shoulder still wrapped tightly with bandages.

“I must speak with the Elder, Trixie,” she heard Faithful say. “He will speak with us in a few moments.”

Trixie nodded vaguely at her and approached Tormod as he stared up at the Mother Oak. She felt her smile grow a bit at the look of wonder in his eyes. “Tormod,” she said as she sat beside him. “Trixie didn’t think you would be here.”

A faint smile tugged at his mouth as he looked away from the tree. “When they came to get Tourmaline, I insisted on going with her. The healer was firm that I shouldn’t move, but when Tourmaline refused to go without me, they relented.” He nodded towards a pair of bucks who glowered at him. “They’re to take me back when you leave.”

She blinked and a frown formed on her face, as she glanced at the deer. “So, we are to leave today?”

He tried to shrug but a brief flash of pain sparked in his eyes before he hissed.

“Tormod?” She asked, a timbre of worry making its way into her tone.

“I’m fine,” he said as he massaged at his injured shoulder. “Leaving today is the only logical reason I can think they would want us all together.”

Shivering, Trixie adjusted her cap on her silvery mane. “Trixie hopes so.”

As she waited for the Elder to finish speaking with the other deer, she glanced at the other two ponies as they stood by quietly. They hadn’t said a word to her when she arrived, nor said a word to each other; the way they refused to look at each other told Trixie that some bridges hadn’t been mended yet.

She dropped her voice to a whisper as she spoke with Tormod. “They’re still fighting?”

He glanced at the other two and sighed. “Yes. They both know how to fix things, but both are being too stubborn to admit it.” He huffed, his tail giving a curt swish. “Even when I tried telling them, they ignored me.”

Trixie looked as the two shared a quick look before pointedly averting their gazes. “Trixie thinks they will have to work it out on their own. If they won’t listen to you.”

He nodded. “Couldn’t have said it better myself.”

Before Trixie could say anything else, the Elder and his deer approached them. She and the other two ponies quickly got to their hooves as he spoke.

“I believe now is the opportune time for you all to retrieve the key from its hiding place.” He motioned to the deer scouts behind him. “The Bringers of Plague have been spotted far and away from the key’s location and now is the time to obtain it without their knowing.”

“How far away is the key?” Wanderer asked, his ears flicking as a breeze blew through.

“It is three days as the hawk flies, but it will take you all near a week to reach its location. The terrain is more treacherous where it lays hidden and it will delay you.”

“Will any of the deer show us the way?” Tourmaline asked as her hoof toyed with her necklace.

The elder nodded. “Faithful Watcher will accompany you. She is most fluent in Equestrian and I have instructed her on how to find the entrance to the cavern in which the key is hidden.”

Faith’s smile beamed. “I shall not lead you astray.”

“She will not,” the Elder said. “Once you have the key, return here as soon as you are able. You will stay here long enough to gather your companion and we will escort you back to the pony city. From there, you must take the key to your princesses with all haste. Once the Bringers know it is no longer in the forest, they will be relentless in their pursuit of it. Once the key is gone, we will rid the forest of their taint.”

Trixie glanced over as she saw Wanderer sigh and avert his gaze. “Wanderer, Trixie wonders if you are all right?”

He looked back at her and nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

She glanced down at his tail as it gave a swish before looking back at him. “You don’t sound it.”

“I’ll talk about it later.” He tugged his hat on tighter and turned back to the Elder. “Give us an hour to get ready and we’ll go. It won’t take us long.”

The tall buck nodded. “As you will. Return here when you are ready.”

Trixie followed after Wanderer and Tourmaline, a knot beginning to form in her gut. Her belly churned with so many emotions as she realized she was going to go on an adventure that promised danger and excitement. The practical side of her said to stop the foolishness now before things got out of hoof and get back to Equestria, but there was another part of her, that was thrilled to be going. Always she had been the one weaving the tales of grand adventure on stage, but having never been on one herself, she used her imagination to spin the fanciful tales for her audiences. The thought that she would soon be a part on one filled her with excitement, thrill, and terror.

Which of those feeling she agreed with more, she honestly didn’t know.

She blinked and looked at Wanderer as he spoke.

“...Tourmaline.”

The pegasus glanced over at him. “What?”

Trixie saw the frown cross his face. “Can we please at least act like we’re not mad at each other? I don’t li—”

Tourmaline averted her gaze. “Wanderer, the sooner we have this done, the sooner we can get back to Greensborough and get our lives back the way they were.”

He stared after her for a moment, a few strangled sounds escaping him. “Fine,” he spat.

“Fine,” she answered with equal venom.

As Trixie watched them, wishing to the Sisters they would resolve their issues sooner rather than later.

-0-

As they gathered at the village’s entrance, Tormod watched his friends make their final preparations to leave with a growing apprehension. Knowing they were going back out into the dangerous forest without him caused his worry to grow into a sickening knot. The fear of this being the last moment he would see them alive tore him up more than he thought he could stomach.

Still, he kept the worry to himself. He didn’t want them to start worrying over him about him worrying over them.

“All right, I think we’re ready,” Wanderer said as he tightened his saddlebag around his barrel.

“That is good, earth-tamer,” the Elder said. “Though the Bringers of Plague have not been seen where you are heading, you should not be lax in your vigil. The forest is home to other dangers as well, so one must always remain watchful.”

Faith levitated a small jar into her own satchel and bowed her head to her grandsire. “I will lead them to the best of my ability, Elder. I shall not fail.”

The Elder turned a restrained, yet warm smile at her. “I know this, Faithful Watcher. The honor of the White Tails goes with you. Return to us safely.”

Tormod looked at Tourmaline as she watched the exchange quietly. “Tourmaline.”

She hummed and looked at him. “What?”

He muttered at the vapidness of her reply. “Come here.”

When she walked towards him, he didn’t give her a chance to speak before pulling her into a tight hug with his good foreleg. He felt her stiffen for a second before relaxing, wrapping her forelegs around his neck. “Tormod…”

“You had best come back safely. Otherwise I’ll kill you myself,” he said as he kept the hug going. “I do not want to be the one to tell dad what happened to you.”

She wiped at an eye as he finally let her go. “You just worry about getting better. We’re going home when I get back.”

“You had better.” He looked over at Wanderer as the earth pony watched with a faint smirk on his muzzle. “With a guide, you shouldn’t have to worry about getting lost for a change.”

Wanderer’s smirk deepened. “I might get lost just to keep in practice.”

They shared a quick chuckle before Wanderer gave him a quick gruff hug.

“Remember what I said.”

Wanderer furrowed his brow at him. “About getting lost?”

A sigh escape through Tormod’s nose. “About Tourmaline. You two stop bickering and work together out there.”

The two in question shared a look before looking away again. “We’ll try,” they muttered in unison.

He shook his head at their stubbornness before he looked at Trixie. “Keep them and yourself safe out there. I don’t want to see you hurt either.”

A faint smile tugged at her face and she nodded. “Trixie will do her best.” She walked over and laid a hoof on his good foreleg. “She promises to bring everypony back safely.”

A rare coy smile played across his muzzle. “I don’t get a hug?”

“Trixie doesn’t do hugs,” she said with her own sly grin.

“Of all the luck,” he muttered before the Elder spoke again.

“It is time you all leave. Go quickly and remain safe.” He turned to Faithful. “Ni owlez cqa Nzauc Vicqaz’b nzuka, Muecqmot.”

She dipped her head in respect to him. “Bcui owlaz qaz nzuka, Atlaz.” She turned her gaze to Risen Hart as he stood by. The two shared a nod and faint smile before Faith turned to them. “Come, friends. Let us go!”

The four charged for the trees and Tormod soon lost sight of them through the dense foliage. He sat there for a time, watching the trees, until he gave a large sigh and motioned for the deer to take him back. As he was being carried through the village, he turned a curious look as the Elder walked beside him.

Tormod’s tail flicked before he finally spoke to him. “Well, they’re on their way.”

The Elder gave a distracted nod. “Yes. Away on a journey that will have repercussions for us all should something happen.”

A frown tugged at the corners of his mouth. “Do you believe they will fail?”

“I fear the possibility, aura-weaver.” The Elder closed his eyes for a moment before turning his gaze to the unicorn. “Yet, I feel you are more troubled than I.”

“Is it that obvious?” Tormod sighed. “I just… worry about them. I’ve always been there to make sure they stayed on the right path during our adventures and mediated any arguments that sprung up. Tourmaline and Wanderer both can be hot headed and stubborn, and with me not being there to protect them… it bothers me.”

The Elder nodded again. “An honorable reason, but I do not believe it to be the only one.”

Tormod’s ears pinned back as he regarded the deer. “What do you mean?”

“Consider what you are feeling right now and tell me.”

The Elder’s expression remained passive, though Tormod saw the expectancy in his eyes. Whatever the buck was wanting him to realize was important enough that he would wait for him to think it out.

He focused inwardly, concentrating on his thoughts. His sister and friends were going on a dangerous adventure and he wasn’t there to look after them. Because his barrier wasn’t strong enough to repel a manticore, he was now laid up with an injury that kept him from being at their sides. There was nothing he could do to speed up his healing or be of use to his friends. He was confined to a cot until his injury healed. There was nothing he could do for them, for himself, or anyone.

“I feel worthless,” he said in a voice barely above a whisper.

The Elder nodded once. “You feel powerless because you are not at your kin’s side, correct?”

Tormod averted his gaze and his ears twitched. “Yes. I just… don’t like being left behind. I want to feel like I’m doing something worthwhile and not just sitting around on my hooves.”

“But you are doing something, aura-weaver. Your kin knows you are thinking of them and the knowledge will give them the confidence in their stride they will need.” The Elder smiled quietly as a pair of fawns bound past them, laughing as they chased each other. “Even if you are not with them in the flesh, you are in spirit.”

A soft snort and smirk followed. “I would feel much better if I was there with them. If only to be sure.”

“To that, I agree.”

The Elder used his magic to lift the tent entrance when they returned to the healer’s tent. The two carriers bowed their heads to the Elder before departing—though not without one of them shooting Tormod a glare on his way out.

“What about you though?” Tormod asked, ignoring the look he received.

The buck turned a curious gaze to him as a healer began changing and redressing Tormod’s wound. “What of me?”

Tormod winced as the healer applied a balm to his cut. “Your granddaughter, Faithful, don’t you worry about her? Aren't you worried for her safety? What if that was the last time you ever get to see her alive?”

The way the Elder stood staring away into space, Tormod bit at the inside of his cheek. Perhaps he went too far?

“I’m sorry. That was rude of me,” he said.

The buck closed his eyes and shook his head. “No, aura-weaver, do not apologize. To answer your question, as Elder, I am confident in Faithful Watcher’s ability to return to us safely.

Tormod nodded but the Elder spoke again before he could.

“But as her grandfather… I am terrified.”

Tormod looked at the Elder, his brows raising. Always before, he had heard the Elder speak with a confident tone of voice—as if he knew the answer to every question in the world. Now though, the doubt and underlying worry was plain with the waiver in his voice.

“I fear for her safety,” the Elder continued, “She is the last of my living kin, and I want to protect her with all of my power, but I know she has duties that she must perform. So despite my worry and wish otherwise, I must call upon her to do the tasks that I cannot. My people must come first before my personal feelings.” He closed his eyes, a soft sigh escaping him, his gaze drifting to the exit. “I truly hope she knows that I care for her.”

They sat for a time in contemplative silence before Tormod spoke. “I’m sure she does. She seems the type to know more than she lets on, and I’m certain she will be all right.”

A grin spread across the buck’s muzzle. “Returning my own wisdom? You are wiser than you let on, aura-weaver.”

Tormod grinned and nodded. “Thank you.”

The buck stood, his ankles popping with the motion. “They will be gone for near two weeks. We should not remain idle either.”

“I agree, though there isn’t much I can do from this stretcher,” Tormod said, shifting a bit on his cot. “Is there anything I can do to help around the village?”

The Elder shook his head slowly. “No. Nothing we cannot already do for ourselves.”

Tormod’s ears pinned back and he looked away. “I see.”

“However…”

He looked back at the buck, his ears standing up again. “Hmm?”

“How would you like to begin to learn our language? I am sure one as clever as you will be able to understand it much faster than your companions,” the Elder said, giving him a faint, sly smile.

Were it not for his shoulder, Tormod would have leapt in joy, but then he remembered that there was something called manners. “I would be honored to learn,” he said, dipping his head.

“Good.” The Elder walked for the tent’s exit. “I will return this evening to begin the lessons.”

As Tormod resettled on his cot, a smile grew on his face. He might have been bed ridden, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t still be of help. To both himself as well as his friends.

Chapter Eleven

He hissed and winced as his hoof caught the edge of another stone. Glancing down, he saw that a small chip had broke off from his hoof and he shook his head.

'That's going to be sore tomorrow.'

Sighing, Wanderer paused a moment to take in the surroundings. Closer towards Greensborough, the land had been relatively flat, but here, the trees grew upon tall cliffs and in deep depressions. The Elder hadn't lied when he said it was rough going, and Wanderer groaned as his legs were beginning to ache from all of the climbing. Every time he managed to climb one cliff, he was only greeted by another—and his hooves hated him for it.

A quick look at Trixie and he could see she was worse off than he was. The showmare was obviously used to walking long distances, but usually on flat roads. With as often as she paused to rub at her legs, he knew this was hard on her.

Ahead of him, Faithful leapt up the hill with ease. The doe was no doubt used to the terrain of the forest and Wanderer privately admitted with a mutter that she was a much better jumper than he. A part of him wondered if the deer weren’t part mountain goat.

The only one to show no real weariness from the climb hovered above them. Tourmaline kept watch as her ground-bound friends struggled with the climb up the cliff.

'Ugh, this is one of those times I wish I was born a pegasus. Wings would have made this a breeze.’

He snickered to himself at his own joke.

“Trixie demands that we stop for a moment!” he heard the unicorn shout behind him. “Trixie does not want to end up lame because we’re in a hurry!”

Wanderer’s ears flicked as he heard Tourmaline mutter, “You’re already lame…” She then turned her glare down at the unicorn. "You’re almost to the top, so quit complaining already!”

The unicorn shot her a scathing glare and Wanderer felt it was a safe bet she heard Tourmaline as well. “Trixie doesn’t have wings like you! She—” She gasped as her hooves slipped and she slapped at the rocks in an effort to stop herself.

Not even thinking, Wanderer jumped down and grabbed hold of her hoof—his other wrapping around an old, thin tree. “I got you.” His eyes widened a second before the tree pulled from its roots. “Oh, cr—”

Before he or the unicorn could fall further, he felt a painful tug on his mane and back legs. Tourmaline beat her wings furiously, trying to pull him back up by his mane while Faithful had grabbed him by his legs.

He hissed as the pegasus pulled harder. “Don’t rip my mane out, Tourmaline!”

“Would you rather I drop you?” she asked archly, gritting her teeth.

“Just pull us up! I want to keep part of my mane.”

“While you two are arguing, Trixie is losing her grip!” the unicorn shouted, holding onto Wanderer’s hoof for dear life.

With a grunt, the two hauled Wanderer up to solid ground; then helped him pull Trixie to safety. They sat panting for breath as Wanderer retrieve his dropped hat. “Well, that was fun.”

Trixie scowled at him. “The Great and Powerful Trixie didn’t find any fun about almost falling to her demise!”

He smirked at her as he plopped his hat back on his head. “It got the blood pumping, didn’t it?”

Faithful peered over the cliff edge for a moment, her muzzle scrunching up. “I do not think you would have died from the fall from here, Trixie. It is not that far down, and we would be there to help you.”

Trixie sighed as she flopped on her belly, massaging her aching legs. “Trixie justs wants to rest a bit. These rocks are killing her hooves.”

The doe blinked and tilted her head. “Are pony hooves so fragile that a rock can actually kill them? Do ponies injure themselves when they stub their hooves on things?”

The three stared at her for a moment before Wanderer and Tourmaline burst into laughter. Trixie cracked a smile and shook her head.

Faithful blinked and looked at them with wider eyes. “I do not understand. This is funny somehow?”

Wanderer brushed the tears of mirth from his eyes, getting his laughter under control. “No, Faith, it’s an expression. It means that her hooves hurt so much that it feels like they’re going to kill her.”

“It’s an exaggeration,” Trixie said.

Faith’s eyes widened a bit. “Oh…”

Tourmaline snorted and rolled her eyes at Trixie. “The ground levels out at the top. We can rest once we get there. I even saw a stone outcropping where we can take shelter in.”

Wanderer hauled himself to his hooves with a grunt. “Let's rest up there then. Some nice grass would be preferable to rest on than jagged stone, if you ask me.”

Trixie groaned but grudgingly got to her hooves.

With only a minor bit of complaining—and another slip later—the group of four finally crested the cliff. Wanderer helped Trixie make the last bit and paused to look back across the tree canopy. From his vantage point, he could see over the tops of the trees. The Mother Oak still stood tall above all other trees of the forest, and try as he might, he couldn’t make out Maederhallow.

As the wind blew past his face, he took in a deep breath. Being able to see the forest from the view of a pegasus was something he always dreamed of. The way the trees swayed in the wind reminded him of the waves of the sea.

“It is beautiful, is it not?” Faithful asked as a slow smile crossed his face.

“Yeah, it is.” He removed his hat to allow the stiff breeze to flow through his mane. “I’ve—we’ve—seen so much in our travels, but knowing something like this was so close to home—and never knowing about it—is funny in a way.”

Her tail flicked as she watched the trees, a faraway look in her soft brown eyes. “What is it like, to travel the land? To pull up your roots and stop wherever you find yourself to put them down again?”

He glanced at her. “It’s not anything I can really describe.” A pensive frown tugged at his lips. “Free would be the word I would use, I guess.”

“Free…” she echoed, her tone wistful.

Frowning, he turned a look her way. “Haven’t you ever wanted to travel, Faith? There is a whole lot more to the world than this forest. Large seas, hot deserts, many different towns, Canterlot is really worth visiting.” His frown turned into a wry smirk. “Yeah, the forest is a nice place—if one ignores the monsters—but there is so much to see out there.”

Her ears leveled as she stared out, a touch of sadness creeping into her tone. “I have. I just…” She stood straighter and her expression became firm. “I have duties and responsibilities to my tribe, and I cannot forsake them for my own desires.”

“...You sounded a lot like your grandpa there,” he said, his smile slipping somewhat. “Is that what he tells you?”

She averted her gaze. “We should hurry for the outcropping. We can rest in safety there.”

He shared a look with Tourmaline as she hovered close by before following after the doe. Faith hadn’t answered him, but she didn’t have to.

As they walked towards the moss-covered stones, Wanderer turned to Tourmaline. “Did you see anything when you flew over?”

Her mane swished as she shook her head. “No. It seemed clear to me.” She absently tucked a stray lock of mane from her face behind an ear.

He smirked at her. “That’s a good thing, right?”

She nodded absently and flew above them, looking around as they walked. Wanderer stared after her, frowning. Why was she being so difficult? Couldn’t she see he was trying his best?

A sigh escaped him as he caught up with the trudging Trixie.

When they made it to the outcropping, Wanderer couldn’t help but nod at how well they were laid out. The ring of stones were set up in a way to where there was only one entrance—easily defensible if they had to fight.

“This is a good place,” Wanderer said as he slid his saddlebags off. “If it wasn’t midday, I’d almost say we could set camp here.”

“We can still have a meal at least,” Faith said as she levitated some nuts and berries from her satchel. “Would any of you like some fresh blackberries?”

Trixie’s eyes sparkled. “Trixie loves blackberries! She thanks you, Faith.”

“You are most welcome.” The doe levitated the berries to her and Trixie took the berries in her own magic and settled on a stone to enjoy.

As the others sat down to enjoy their own meals, a movement caused Trixie to lose her focus and drop her berries.

Tourmaline’s eyebrow inched up at her. “Now what’s wrong?”

Trixie looked around for a moment, trying to find what had disturbed her. “Trixie felt something mo—”

She screamed and fumbled away as the boulder she was sitting on shook from underneath her. The four huddled together as the entire stone circle began to shake—bits of stone and moss falling around them. With a sound like an avalanche, the stones lifted from the ground and the boulder Trixie had sat on turned to regard them.

“W-What is that!” came Trixie’s terrified scream.

“Bazpawc im bciwa!” Faith shouted as she stepped back from the creature.

“Rock Python!” Wanderer yelled, his eyes wide as the creature turned its gaze to him. Its tongue flickered into the air above them and it gave an odd clicking sound.

Tourmaline flapped away from the darting tongue. “What do we do, Wanderer? That’s a lot bigger than any rock python we’ve seen before.”

He grimaced, tugging his hat down. “We’ll have to distract it. You go high, I’ll—”

“Wait!”

The two turned as Faithful shouted at them. “Please, friends, do not do anything rash. He will not hurt us.”

The three looked at her as if she were mad. “Faith, it’s a rock python. They’re pony killers. We have to get away while we can.”

“No! My friends, please remain calm.” She stepped between them and the python—the latter of which turned its reptilian gaze to her.

The two adventurers made strangled sounds as the doe calmly approached the dangerous monster. “Faith, get back!”

She ignored Wanderer and stepped closer. Lifting her muzzle, she emitted a few click-like sounds. The python lowered its head and made similar noises. Faithful responded again and the snake brought its head back as if to strike.

“No!” Wanderer shouted but stopped as the snake rubbed its head against the doe’s cheek. Faith gave a happy little giggle and returned the nuzzle.

If it were possible, the jaws of the ponies would have hit the ground.

Tourmaline landed next to the sputtering Wanderer as she watched Faithful. “I don’t understand. Why didn’t it attack? All of the rock pythons we’ve seen before tried to kill us.”

Faith looked over her shoulder. “Was it you who struck first?”

The two adventurers shared a look before Wanderer rubbed at the back of his head. “Well…”

Faith nodded. “The serpents of stone are passive creatures. They will only strike if they feel threatened.”

Wanderer rested his hoof back to the ground and stared up at the towering serpent. “I can’t believe this.”

They froze as the python tasted the air above them. They held still as the stone the snake was made of, careful not to startle the creature.

The python settled back as Faith made a few more clicking sounds and it responded in kind. Once it was finished, it began to slither away—leaving a trail of torn earth in its wake.

“W-Where is it going?” Trixie asked as her voice finally returned.

“To find another place to sun itself,” Faith said in a chipper tone. “We are too noisy for him.”

Tourmaline blinked and looked at her. “You actually spoke with it?”

“Well…” she looked away a moment. “Not speaking as we are now, but a basic sort of speech. He said he had never seen ponies before and that you taste funny.”

Again, they just stared at her.

“So… he pretty much said we stink?” Wanderer asked.

The doe gave a faint, humored smile. “We have not run across a stream in some days.”

He glowered at her and dusted off his hat. “It’s not my fault I sweat…”

Trixie shuddered a sigh and slumped to her haunches. “At least we got some good news from the python.”

“What do you mean?” Tourmaline asked as toyed with her necklace.

“He said he hadn’t seen ponies before. That means we’re the firsts it’s seen, and it means the Bringers haven’t been here yet.”

The others wore pensive frowns before Faith spoke again. “This is good, yes?”

Wanderer nodded as he collected his bags. “That means we’re still ahead. We should keep moving so we stay that way.”

They quickly finished their meals and were soon on their way. As they walked, Wanderer snickered to himself.

Tourmaline raised an eyebrow as she looked at him. “What is it?”

He turned his wide grin at her. “With the cliffs and now the rock python, I’d say our trip is off to a rocky start.”

She groaned and shook her head, flapping her wings to get ahead of him.

“Admit it was funny!” he shouted at her.

“Never!”

-0-

It was later that night when Trixie startled awake. Another nightmare, another night of restless sleep. She moaned to herself as she rubbed at her tired eyes. Wanderer hadn’t come to wake her yet, but between the scare with the rock python, her growing worry about finding the key, and her nightmare, she was surprised she even knew what sleep was.

After trying, and failing, to fall asleep again, she kicked her blankets off. With a tired sigh, she collected her cap and stood—if she couldn’t sleep, may as well let Wanderer get his.

When she stepped outside of her tent, she shuddered as the cool night air caused her fur to stand on end. Privately, she wished she still had her cape, only to remember it had been left at Maederhallow—still stained with Tormod’s blood.

As she approached the the campfire to warm herself, she was surprised to find Wanderer already there. She remembered he usually sat away from the camp so the fire wouldn’t hurt his night vision—or so he said. Her brow furrowed when she saw the distant look in his eyes, as if he were seeing something far away only he saw.

He didn’t react when she sat next to the fire. For a moment she thought to leave him be, but as the minutes ticked away, she cleared her throat.

“Good morning, Wanderer.”

His head snapped back and his gaze returned to their clarity. “Oh, Trixie, sorry. I didn’t see you there.” He rubbed at his eyes and looked at the moon as is peeked through the forest canopy. “What time is it? It’s not time for your watch yet.”

“Trixie couldn’t sleep,” she said as she levitated another branch to the fire—the wood popping and snapping as the flames bit at it. “She thought to relieve you early so you could sleep.”

His lips turned upward in a wistful smile but didn’t move from his spot. “Thanks. Though I don’t feel like sleeping right now.” His gaze settled on the flames again.

Trixie sighed as she held her hooves towards the fire, rubbing them together. She knew the reason for his brooding. She was sure even the most socially inept could tell what was going through the stallion’s mind.

Was it really her place to pry? She was no means the expert on relationships. The few stallions she remembered who had tried to court her never made any lasting impression. She herself never sought the company of another, preferring to be alone. Having long ago learned the only one who truly understood Trixie was Trixie, she didn’t need companionship. She knew there was little she could offer him that would get him through his troubles.

They sat there in silence, the sounds of the flames consuming the wood and the sound of the forest around them were the only things that broke the quiet.

“...I miss it.”

Her ear flicked and she turned her gaze to him. “Hmm?”

“Her laugh,” he said, his glassy gaze still on the fire. “Tourmaline’s laugh.”

She bit at her lip as she watched him, squirming where she sat.

“I miss her smile,” he said as he tossed a twig into the fire. “All the time, when we were little, I could make her laugh or crack a smile with the silliest of jokes.” A slight smile spread across his face. “Sometimes I would deliberately act like a goof just so I could get her to smile.”

“Wanderer, I—”

“Every time I did, I felt great… I felt like I could be happy for the rest of my life by making Tourmaline smile. But now…”

She again tried to stop him, but he continued. As if he was speaking his thoughts and she was the ear that listened rather she wanted to or not.

His eyes half lidded and his tone dropped to be barely above a whisper. “But now, I don’t know anymore. Everytime I try, it only seems to make her angry. I’m trying so hard but I’m only making things worse. I…” His gaze drifted to the trees above. “I don’t like this feeling. I don’t like it at all.”

He finally turned to regard her, and she saw the plea in his expression. “Trixie, what am I doing wrong? You’re a mare, tell me what I’m doing wrong. What have I done to make Tourmaline so angry at me?”

She squirmed again. What could she possibly tell him?

“Wanderer, I—Trixie is not the mare to ask that question. She can’t tell you what another mare is thinking. You have to ask Tourmaline that.”

He returned his stare to the campfire. “That won’t work. It’ll only make her mader.”

Running a hoof through her mane, a frown formed on her face. “Trixie is not the one to ask such questions, but all she can say is this: just do what you think is right. If you think it is right, then do it. That is what Trixie believes.”

He didn’t move from his spot, only his eyes half lidding again. “Yeah… I guess you’re right.”

They sat there for a while longer before Trixie felt warm enough to go keep watch over the camp.

“Trixie thinks you should sleep, Wanderer. We still have a day or two more before we’re supposed to arrive.” She stood and stretched a stiff hind leg. “Trixie will keep watch.”

He gave her an absent nod. “If you don’t mind, I’m gonna stay up for a bit longer.”

She watched him for a moment before nodding. She saw his eyes water before he blinked the tears away. The moisture running down the sides of his muzzle before dripping off his jaw.

With a sympathetic sigh, she turned to walk around the camp’s perimeter.

Author's Note

What's that? I managed to put out an update in just over week for once? When did the stars align?

Anyway, things are working out well so far, folks. The next chapter will be a dosey. Shout out to my friend, Lab who is still currently unable to help, but I like to think her lessons have really helped.

And shout out to all my readers for sticking to this story, you're all the best.

Bonus Chapter: Tormod's Notes on the Deer Language

A sigh blew through Tormod’s nose as he finally released the quill from his magic. He looked over the written words in his journal for a moment before he blew at the drying ink. A week had passed, a whole week since his friends had left the village to recover the key and left him behind to do it. While it still stung to have been left behind, he knew that his presence would slow them down and likely endanger them all.

Even so, he hadn’t remained idle. The deer Elder had just left the healer’s tent to address another matter, and Tormod took the opportunity to look over his notes. A week straight of getting a crash course into the deer language had been rough. Fortunately, the Elder was more than patient in teaching him.

A quick learner as he was, Tormod still took the opportunity to write his notes about it. In the off chance he forgot something or he needed to teach the others when they returned, having his journal with all his notes would be helpful.

As the ink dried, he flipped back a few pages to quadruple—or quintuple—check his notes.

As I’ve come to learn in the past few days of learning the language of the deer—the Maederhallowians as they call themselves—is a rather unique and interesting language. As I understood it, their language was once like our own Equestria, but diverted due to the isolation of the deer tribe. Similar to how the Germane and Prench language evolved in our own societies. However, the deer have evolved their language to use a different set of sounds and inflections, yet still hold to the core of the Equestrian mode of speak.

By this, and I am basing this off of the few written works the Elder has shown me, I mean that the grammar and sentence structure between our two languages is still the same. In fact, the deer still use the Equestrian alphabet to form their words. And if one were to listen carefully, the usage of vowels and consonants are also the same, yet mixed.

When the Elder showed me how to write ‘I am Tormod’ in their language—which is ‘O ev Cuzvul’ in their alphabet—I began to notice a pattern. The letters for vowels were still used, just in a different order compared to our own. My example was this—from Equestrian to Maederhallowian: the ‘I’ is ‘O’, the ‘A’ is ‘E’, and the ‘O’ is ‘U’. When comparing the two side by side. If this was true of the vowels, it must be the same for the consonants.

I asked the Elder to write out a passage for me in their language and then started testing it compared to Equestrian, and I believe I’ve got it figured out how to translate their language on paper. The actual speaking method is far more difficult and will take time to learn, probably more time than I will actually have in Maederhallow. If Tourmaline and the others are successful, I will be leaving with them and getting back to Greensborough as fast as we can. That aside, this is what I found when comparing Maederhallowian alphabet to the Equestrian alphabet.

Vowels: (Equestrian to Maederhallowian)

A - U, E - A, I - E, O - I, U - O.

Note: I noticed there was one discrepancy in the useage of vowels, namely, the use of the letter Y. It took me some time and practice before I learned that the Maederhallowian language does not have a Y in it. The word ‘Piwi’ being the case. It translates into pony, both a noun and a curse in their language. It was then I noticed that the second I is used in place of a Y. With that in mind, their I can also be a Y as well as an O.

Special Rule: Y - I

Consonants: (Equestrian to Maederhallowian)

B - J, C - K, D - L, F - M, G - N, H - Q, J - R, K - S, L - T, M - V,

N - W, Q - X, R - Z, S - B, T - C, V - D, W- F, X - G, Z - H.

It was also here I noticed another special note, the letter P in both languages is still a P. Once again, I used the word ‘piwi’ for this example.

Special Rule: P - P

As further proof of what I’ve found, I took the time to write out the passage the Elder gave me. As well as my translation below it using my key.

Neda cquwsb ci cqa Nzauc Vicqaz aukq uwl adazi lui. Miz bqa pzicakcb oz mziv cqa fiztl cquc fiotl li ob quzv. Qiwiz iioz uwkabcizb uwl Atlazb, miz cqai pzidela noeluwka uwl febliv im cqiba cquc kuva jamiza. Cusa pzela ew iioz czuleceiwb, uwl wadaz bfui ew cqa muka im uldazbeci. Miz ub tiwn ub cqa Nzauc Vicqaz saapb qaz denet, bqutt cqa Fqeca Cuetb bozdeda uwl cqzeda ew ioz qiva.

Give thanks to the Great Mother each and every day. For she protects us from the world that would do us harm. Honor your ancestors and Elders, for they provide guidance and wisdom of those that came before. Take pride in your traditions, and never sway in the face of adversity. For as long as the Great Mother keeps her vigil, shall the White Tails survive and thrive in our home.

As one can see above, with my key, one can translate the Maederhallowian language. In the future, I hope to provide instructions on how to verbalize the language, but that is for another day when I’m no longer in the Forest of the Oak.

Nodding to himself, Tormod lowered his journal, closing it and tucking it away in his saddlebags. When his friends came back, he knew they would be leaving in a hurry, and he didn’t want to run the risk of leaving his journal behind.

As he settled on his cot, his thoughts once again turned to his friends. Once more he prayed that they were safe and that he would see them again.

Chapter Twelve

The forest had taken on a reddish glow as the sun began to set, and the four found themselves in a portion of the forest where the trees were larger and thicker. A quiet calm had settled over the forest, to where the usual sounds of forest animals and birds were nearly absent—the sound of trees groaning was the only thing to break the silence. When the wind blew, the shivers that went up their spines had little to do with the chill.

Faith stopped and held up a hoof. Her ears flicking as her gaze swept about the foggy forest, her tail twitching.

“What is it?” Trixie asked, her eyes darting to the trees that appeared far more ominous than before.

“We are close,” the doe said, “My grandfather told me of this place. We must tread carefully, for the guardian is most fierce.”

Trixie gulped, her ears pinning back. “W-Will he attack us?”

Faith smiled a reassuring smile. “As long as you are with me, you should be fine.”

Wanderer gave her an odd look, a bead of sweat rolling down his face as a twig snapped in the distance. “Should?”

A sheepish smile crossed the doe’s face as she looked off into the distance. “I do not think the guardian has seen ponies before.”

Tourmaline’s ears flattened. “Swell.”

Faithful started walking again, the sounds of her hoofsteps seemed louder in the fog. “Come, friends, we will arrive soon.”

The three followed her wake, keeping so close as to stumble over her fetlocks. Their eyes darting at any movement; their ears flicking toward any sound. Unknowingly, the ponies started crowding closer together.

Wanderer felt Tourmaline shiver next to him and he gave her a reassuring smile. “It’s all right, Tourmaline. We’ve been to worse places than this before, remember Horseshoe Bay with the rumors of a ghost ship?”

She shot him a glance. “It’s not that, Wanderer. Don’t you feel it?” She held out a hoof. “The air’s gotten colder.”

Only after she had mentioned it that he felt the chill in the air. A coldness that was out of place for the late summer’s humidity.

A shudder ran down his spine. “What in Equestria is causing that?”

“It doesn’t feel like a natural cold to Trixie,” she said while rubbing at her forelegs.

“That is because it is not,” Faith said as she lead them through the uneven terrain. “My grandfather said it is the power of the key that brings the chill.”

Tourmaline trotted to catch up. “What is this key? What does it look like?”

A frown crossed the doe’s face. “Grandfather told me it will be a stone of onyx with engravings upon it—and to be careful when handling it.”

Tourmaline shared a quick look with Wanderer. “We learned about touching things without learning something about them first a long time ago.”

He frowned and averted his gaze. “Yeah…”

Lifting his head back up, he found Trixie staring at him with a slight tilt of her head. He averted his gaze again before he sighed. “I’ll tell you when we get back to Maederhallow.”

She nodded, seeming to accept that. “Trixie would like to hear it.”

Another sigh escaped him and the two caught back up with their guide. They walked on for a bit more before Faith stopped again, her gaze darting about.

“Now what? Trixie is not liking these frequent stops.” Trixie asked as she righted her cap.

Faith turned to regard them, a frown on her face. “We should have arrived, but… I do not see the entrance or the guardian.” Her frown deepened as she looked around. “I am troubled.”

Wanderer looked around for a moment, a soft frown on his face before nodding. “Then we’ll look around in pairs. Keep an eye open for anything out of the ordinary, and within shouting distance of each other. If you see anything, let us know and we’ll look together.”

The three returned nods before Faith spoke, “I would like Trixie to walk with me. With our magics, maybe we can find the entrance easier.”

“Right.” He looked at Tourmaline. “Want to team up?”

She rolled her eyes. “You don’t have to ask, Wanderer. Come on, the sooner we find it, the sooner we can go home.” She gave a flap of her wings and flew above them.

As the four split apart, Wanderer found his focus distracted as he searched. He stole numerous glances at the pegasus as she flew above him. A part of him wanted to let it go and let things work out between them, but the far larger part wanted it over now. The thoughts that had plagued him that night at the campfire hadn’t ceased—refusing to still. The bad blood that had built between them still left him with a sickening feeling in his gut.

When he caught her looking at him, he knew it was time.

“Tourmaline… can we please talk?”

Her ears pinned back. “Wanderer, do you really think now is the time?”

He looked up at her. “This might be the only time to ourselves that we can talk.” His own ears laid back against his skull. “Please?”

With a soft sigh, she landed in front of him and sat on her haunches. “All right… let’s talk.”

The leaves crunched as he sat down as well. “Tourmaline, I don’t know what I’ve done to upset you, but can we please just put it behind us? I really, really don’t like…” he sighed and looked away, grumbling at himself.

She tilted her head at him. “Don’t like what?”

“I don’t like fighting with you,” he said, turning his gaze back to her. “I hate it.”

Her violet irises started into him before she sighed, slumping her shoulders. “It’s not only you, Wanderer. It’s… a lot of things.”

“Tormod?”

Her ear flicked as she nodded. “Yes. And…” She looked away, a frown growing across her face.

“What is it, Tourmaline? Please tell me.” He scooted closer to her. “I can’t fix something if I don’t know what to fix.”

Her shoulders rose and fell in a huff. “It’s me.”

He felt the surprise as easily as she recognized it on his face. “You? What have you done? I mean, other than the just being angry all the time, but you’ve had good reason to be angry.” He placed a hoof on her shoulder. “I don’t blame you at all.”

Averting her gaze, she said, “It’s just…”

His eyes traced past her. “What’s that?”

She looked back at him. “I’m jeal—”

“No, what’s that?” He pointed behind her. Getting to his hooves, he rushed to peer at a large tree at the base of a sizable hill. He squinted as he looked around, trying to see again what he saw.

“What did you see?” she asked in a whisper.

“I thought I saw something.” He reached out to the tree but recoiled as it started to shake.

With yelps of surprise, the two scrambled away as the tree lifted itself from the ground only to slam right back. Their eyes widened as three more trees began to move and they sucked in a breath as the largest tree guardian they had ever seen emerged from its resting place. They would have thought it a twin of the one they knew if not for the massive size of this creature. The only difference was that its ‘beard’ was a stark grey rather than the vibrant green.

A deep groan of wood sounded as the creature glared down at them with its sap-yellow eyes.

“F-Faith!” the two ponies yelled in unison, their legs trembling. They gave simultaneous squeaks as the tree guardian lifted and smashed one of its legs at them. Only fast reflexes kept them from becoming pony sized puddles of grease on the forest floor.

“Faith!” they screamed as they tried to scramble away from the onslaught.

“Qitl, Nouzleuw! Cqaba uza mzeawlb!” they heard Faithful Watcher yell before she and Trixie arrived—the latter of whom stopped dead in her tracks once she caught sight of the mighty guardian.

The tree creature turned its gaze to her and the sound of groaning wood seemed to echo with near ear-piercing intensity.

“Ptauba, Nouzleuw, qaal va! Cqai uza czoti kqetzaw im cqa mizabc!” The doe lowered her head, kneeling before the creature. “Cqai quda jaaw vuzsal ji uwicqaz. Li iio wic maat ec?”

It turned its gaze back to the ponies and its beard bristled, the leaves of which rustled and shivered.

“What is it doing?” Trixie asked as she slunk low to the ground.

“Please, friends, make no sudden movements,” Faith said as she kept her head bowed.

The three held stock still as the creature looked over them, its gaze glaring into them like hot irons. As much his instincts screamed at him to flee, Wanderer held still as stone. Finally, the guardian’s beard ceased its quivering and it stood straighter.

Faith let out a sigh and looked up at it. “Cquws iio, Nouzleuw. Fa uza vibe cquwsmot.” She turned to regard the ponies as they desperately awaited some answers. “The Guardian wishes you all welcome and apologizes for attacking you.”

The two adventurers looked up at the creature as it crossed its massive arms. “Yeah… don’t mention it…” Wanderer said with a waiver of a voice.

Faith turned to the guardian again, speaking to it in her native language.

“You can understand it?” Tourmaline asked.

“Can you not?” Faith asked, turning back at them. “I thought you had spoken with another guardian.”

“We did, but through Wanderer.”

Faith turned her curious gaze to him.

“I had to put my hoof on a tree to talk to it. The others were able to hear it by touching me.”

Her eyes widened. “How amazing—” She turned back at the guardian, her ears erect a moment before her eyes widened again.

“What?” the ponies asked in unison.

She turned back at them, her brow creased. “The guardian bids us to hurry and take the key from here. He says he feels the rot of the Spirit of Disease beginning to spread further and that it will soon come to this place.”

Wanderer tugged his hat lower on his head. “All right. Where is the key then?”

After Faith relayed the question, the guardian turned and slammed a fist into the turf of a nearby hill. Its root-like appendages burrowing into the hill until the opening of a tunnel was exposed. The smell of stagnant air washed over them as the tunnel was exposed for the first time in centuries.

The ponies covered their noses at the onslaught of stale air. “Sweet Celestia, that’s foul,” Trixie uttered while fanning the air in front of her face.

The guardian removed its arm from the hill and groaned once more.

Faith dipped her head again as it moved away from the tunnel. “He will stand guard while we obtain the key.” She stepped for the tunnel, the nubs atop her head taking a soft white glow. “Come, we must go.”

The two adventurers followed the deer inside while Trixie hesitated a moment—glancing at the imposing guardian—before running after them.

As she rejoined them, Wanderer looked around the tunnel. It seemed more of a natural burrow than a cut cavern. Roots and slate deposits stuck out of the walls and ceiling, and old cobwebs hung down like thick cloaks. For a place that supposedly held a magical artifact, he certainly didn’t expect it to be in a place like this. Where were all the deadly traps? The giant boulder to roll down the tunnel to chase them out? It almost seemed anticlimactic.

Absorbed in his thoughts, he didn’t react in time to keep from walking face first into a large spider web. He sputtered and spit until he wiped his face of the sticky webbing.

“Are you well, Wanderer?” Faith asked.

He grumbled under his breath. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just wasn’t paying attention.” He then looked at the three as they stared at him. “What? Did I miss something?”

“You got something there.” Trixie pointed at her cap.

Wanderer’s eyes crossed as something lowered itself into his vision—the multiple eyes of a star spider glaring right back at him.

The stallion gave a strangled cry and slumped to his haunches—staring at the arachnid with something akin to horror.

“Get it… off me,” he said through gritted teeth, still watching the spider and trying to keep from shaking, even as sweat started to roll down his face.

“It is only a spider, Wanderer,” Tourmaline said as an amused smile crossed her face. “And a star spider at that.”

“I don’t care. Getitoffofme!” The words came out in a blur as the spider settled on his muzzle.

Tourmaline snorted a laugh as she carefully removed the spider and set it on a tree root. The moment the spider was gone, Wanderer let loose the breath he held. “I hate hate hate hate hate spiders.” He shuddered as he stole a glance at the arachnid as it shook an outraged leg at him.

“With all the monsters you have told Trixie you have faced, a simple spider scares the living daylights out of you?”

“He’s been like that since I’ve known him.” Tourmaline gave him an impish smile. “I still remember putting that fake spider in his lunch bag once.”

He glowered at her, swishing his tail. “I still haven’t forgiven you for that.”

Again, she snorted at him while the others laughed. A hopeful smile tugged at his lips as she smiled some. Despite coming eye to eyes with the one bug he hated most, maybe something good came of it.

As they walked further in, they came to another point where they had to stop. No terrifying spiders this time, but they found that the corridor had been blocked off by thick tree roots. Try as he might, he couldn’t push past the stubborn growths.

“Trixie, do you think you could blast through them?” he asked after brushing his hooves off.

She turned a look at the roots before turning her nose up. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is positive she can.”

Before she could charge her magic, Faith stepped in front of her. “Wait!”

“What’s wrong?”

She looked at Tourmaline. “We shouldn’t harm the trees unless it is necessary. It is considered disrespectful to harm the forest without need among my people.”

The pegasus looked at the tree roots then back. “No offense, but we don’t have much choice. If we want the key, we have to get through.”

The doe stamped a hoof. “I know this. Yet still, I would rather we not harm the trees.”

“Then how do you propose we get through then?” Tourmaline asked with a brief annoyed frown.

Faith turned her gaze to Wanderer. “Why do you not use your earth-tamer magic to ask the roots to move?”

All three ponies stared at her in stunned silence. “...Say what?” Wanderer asked.

A frown crossed Faith’s muzzle as he gaze darted between them. “It has been said in my clan that the earth-tamers have the strongest connection to the natural world. There are many tales of earth-tamers who were able to make trees grow tall in a matter of days or cause fields of flowers to bloom at their call. Surely you can ask the roots to move?”

The stunned gazes didn’t let up in the slightest. “Faith, I don’t know what you’ve been told, but I can’t do anything like that. No earth pony can. Yes, we can ask plants to grow or make them bloom, but asking them to move for us?” Wanderer shook his head. “That’s impossible.”

“What do you mean? The legends say the earth-tamers were capable of many amazing feats with their magic. Can you not still make plants grow faster than they could on their own?”

He nodded. “We can. I’ve only done it a few times, but what you’re asking would take a whole herd of earth ponies. Even then, I’m not sure we could.”

Faith gave him a doeful look. “Can you at least try, Wanderer? I do not wish to harm the tree. I will try to help you if you will.”

Tourmaline furrowed her brow before looking at the doe. “Wait. Can the deer use earth pony magic too?”

She shook her head. “Not to the ability of an earth-tamer. Just like our magic is not as strong as an aura-weaver, but we can do some.” Faith turned her gaze back to Wanderer. “With my help, and your magic, maybe we can succeed.”

He looked at the roots with a frown, but one look at her puppy dog eyes, he sighed. “Won’t know unless I try.”

Her smile was instant. “Joyous day! I had wished to see an earth-tamer’s magic, and now I get to help!”

Wanderer gave the other two a dubious look but walked towards the roots. Both he and Faith settled their hooves into the ground as Trixie and Tourmaline watched.

He closed his eyes and focused upon that inner spark of his being—the place where his inborn magic dwelled. Focusing upon it, he shifted his awareness into the ground under his hooves.

‘Uhh… tree?’ he mentally asked as he felt his connection to the tree through the earth.

He received no answer in turn.

Concentrating his magic, he tried again. ‘Can you please move your roots for us?’

Again, silence.

He opened his eyes and looked at Faith. “I don’t think it is going to work.”

She bit at her lip. “Let us work together then. Feel for me, and together, we can ask the tree to move.”

A soft frown pulled at the corner of his mouth. Feel for her? What was she talking about? Always before when he used his magic, there was only he and the plant he was trying to encourage. Working with plants was not his strong suit. Yes, he could get plants to grow, but his skill paled in comparison to Applejack or even Ol’ Nut.

“Faith, I don’t—”

She gave him a pleading look. “Please, Wanderer, just try. Make your connection again, and I will find you.”

Sighing, he did as told. Once he made his connection with the tree again, he felt it. A soft, if not weak, presence. Even without seeing who, he knew it was Faith. Never before had he felt another’s connection through the earth. It was different… like the faintest tickling in the back of his mind.

‘Now, let us ask.’

Once again, he focused upon the tree, and together, they implored the tree to move its roots.

They never budged.

‘I’m sorry, Faith. I’m not able to do it.’

He felt her disappointment and the tickling in his mind faded. He remained a moment more, the feeling of her connection made him aware of… something. Her connection to his made it to where he could feel that there was more than he and the plant. Like a memory that remained just out of recollection.

When he opened his eyes, he saw his friends looking at him.

He shook his head. “I can’t do it. We’ll have to cut through.” He gave the doe a look. “I’m sorry, Faith. I tried.”

She nodded, a forlorn look in her brown eyes. “That is what matters.”

As Trixie blasted at the roots, his mind drifted back to that of the connection he had felt. It seemed like he had scraped the surface of something massive, but its secret still remained out of his understanding.

-0-

Wanderer knew they had made it when the dirt tunnel dropped down to a stone corridor. The chill they had felt earlier was strong enough now to make his teeth chatter.He could feel Tourmaline shiver next to him. “Sweet Celestia, it’s cold.” She rubbed at her shoulders. “Tell me we are at least close.”

Faith nodded. “We are. Grandfather said once we found the stone hall, the key will be ahead.” Her ears perked up and she looked around through the dark opening. “This stillness, I do not like it.”

Wanderer’s ears stood straight and swiveled around to listen. It was true, there wasn't any sound other than the ones they made. It was like the corridor itself was holding its breath, waiting for something.

His face scrunched up in a wry smirk. “Why can’t any of these ancient artifacts ever have a warm welcome for visitors? Throw us a party or give us cake for once. Just to be different.”

Tourmaline’s smirk matched his. “A Pinkie Pie party would be a lot better than this.”

Faith looked between them. “Pinkie Pie party? What is that?”

They gave her amused grins. “A friend of ours. She’d love to meet you and just about everypony.”

“Not everypony…”

They turned to find Trixie looking away, an ashamed look on her face.

Wanderer rubbed at the back of his head. “Sorry, Trixie.”

She shrugged. “Trixie just wants to find the key and leave. She doesn’t like it here in the least.”

After a rope was secured to a root, the four climbed down to the stone hallway—their hooves echoing in the silence. As they walked, Wanderer couldn’t help but reminded of the hallway he and his friends had walked down when they found Tyranny’s scepter. He remembered that day with a frown. Because of his brashness, he had released a sealed spirit that sought to dominate Equestria—using his own body as a puppet to do it! He had made a horrible mistake that day, and he swore it would never happen again.

He looked at his companions. While Tourmaline and Faithful kept a wary eye out for danger, he saw that Trixie seemed distracted. A distant look in her eyes as she followed behind Faith.

Nudging her, he asked, “Hey, you all right?”

She blinked and turned to look at him. “Trixie is fine.”

A reproachful frown crossed his face. “I know you’re an actor and all, but even I could tell that was fake. Come on, what’s bothering you?”

Violet irises were half lidded as she looked away. “...Trixie is just scared.”

“I can understand.” He glanced around the gloomy hallway. “This place gives me the creeps.”

A sigh escaped her. “It’s not that, not entirely that…”

He tilted his head as he regarded her. “What is it then?”

“Trixie is just…” she took in a breath and muttered something.

His ears flicked. “Didn’t catch that.”

She snapped an annoyed glare at him. “Trixie said she is afraid she’ll mess up again.” Lowering her gaze, she quietly uttered, “Like she did with Tormod.”

Wanderer glanced at Tourmaline as she bristled—who was trying, and failing, to appear as if she wasn’t listening to their conversation. He gave his own sigh before speaking, “Trixie, listen. If you spend too much time dwelling on the things you’ve done, you’ll never get things you need to get done, done. Try not to think about it right now.”

She turned a curious eye at him. “Where did you hear that saying from?”

“From my mom,” he said with aplomb. “I swear she has a whole book of cheesy sayings like that one.” His smile faded somewhat. “The point still stands. We need to focus on the here and now and not what’s happened already.”

A pensive frown crossed her face before she huffed. “If only all of Equestria saw it like you do.”

“It’s a good thing you’re thinking about it. It shows that you do care,” he said pointedly, though not at her.

Tourmaline snorted, her tail swishing.

“But don’t worry though,” he continued, “Once we get the key to Princess Celestia, we’ll all be heroes. We won’t have to worry about what we’ve done in the past anymore. Everything will work out just—”

Tourmaline whirled and stuffed a hoof in his mouth. “Don’t say it,” she said, glaring at him. “You know what happens every time you do.”

A sheepish smile crossed his face as she moved her hoof away. “It almost got past me.”

Faithful smiled back at them. “It is what my people call ‘tempting fate.’”

“It’s the same with us ponies.” Tourmaline looked back at Wanderer with a bemused glare. “Mr. Hoof-in-his-mouth has done it more times than I can count.”

“Hey! I’m not that…” He trailed off and his eyes widened as he looked ahead of them. “Whoa…”

The other three turned to find themselves at the entrance of a large chamber. Using the light of Faith’s magic, they could clearly see the worked stone and pillars were unadorned, but what caused his surprise was the pedestal in the back of the room. Resting on the pedestal was a stone block of the blackest onyx—seeming to suck up the very light that fell upon it. The unnatural chill radiated from the stone, causing his fur to stand on end.

“Is that it?” Tourmaline asked, her gaze sweeping the chamber for danger.

Faith nodded, her gaze upon the stone. “That is it. The key to the Spirit of Disease’s prison.” A deep frown crossed her muzzle. “The one the Bringers have destroying my home for.”

Wanderer tugged his hat lower, a daring grin on his face. “All right then. Let’s get it out of here so we can leave.” He looked at Tourmaline. “You know what to look for.”

She nodded and took wing. Flying above the floor, her gaze swept around, taking in every detail.

“See anything?” he called after her.

“Not yet,” she called back, still searching.

Trixie shivered a bit before looking at Wanderer. “What is she looking for?

“She’s searching for pressure plates and trip wires.” He smiled faintly. “Tourmaline’s got the sharpest eyes of a pegasus I’ve ever seen.” He stepped forward, walking along the floor she had called safe.

“What do you wish us to do?” Faith asked, her eyes looking around as if expecting something to leap at them.

He looked over his shoulder. “Keep a look out. You see any danger, you let us know.” His eyes shifted to Trixie. “Keep behind me. I might need your magic in a hurry.”

She nodded as Tourmaline called the all clear.

“You didn’t see anything?” he asked her as she landed nearby.

She shook her head. “Nothing.”

He frowned. “An important relic and no traps to protect it? That doesn’t seem right.”

“Maybe they thought the guardian was enough?” Trixie offered.

He nodded after a moment. “Good point.”

Wanderer crept up to the pedestal, looking around for anything Tourmaline might have missed. As he got nearer to the onyx, he peered closer at it. Engraved upon its surface were numerous etchings. Peering at the marks, he frowned as it appeared like some type of writing had been carved into it, but it was in a language he didn’t recognize.

“Faith, can you read this?” he called back to her.

She bound up to his side. “Read what?”

He stepped back to let her see. After a long moment of study, she shook her head. “I cannot. It is not in my people’s language. It is not in yours?”

When he shook his head, she turned back to regard the stone, her eyes widening. “Astonishing. Perhaps it is in something far older? Look here.” She pointed to the sides of the block. “The writing seems to be cut off at the edges. What could that mean?”

“We can find out after we get out of here,” Tourmaline said as she looked around. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

“Right,” Wanderer said and motioned them all back. He studied the pedestal a moment and raised a hoof to snatch it, but stopped as he felt a hoof catch his foreleg.

“Wait a moment, Wanderer,” Trixie said before looking past him. “Look.” She charged her horn and a ball of light flew up for the far wall. The orb split in two and glowed brighter.

“What in Equestria is that?” Tourmaline breathed.

A mural covered most of the back wall of the chamber, and was etched with the same markings as the stone.

“It looks like some map,” Trixie said before she frowned. “But I don’t recognize any of those landmarks.”

“What do you suppose it could be?” Faith asked, turning a look at the ponies.

Wanderer tore his gaze from the mural and shook his head. “Something we’ll have to look into after we get the key to safety.” He rubbed his hooves together. “First things first.”

The other three backed away at his insistence. Once more, he studied the pedestal, his hazel eyes searching for any sort of pressure plate or something. Finally, after a long, agonizing moment, he snatched the key from its perch.

“Huh, that—”

“Wanderer!” Tourmaline snapped.

“Right.” He held up the stone in a hoof, hefting it a few times. “Huh, it's a lot lighter than I’d thought.” He shifted it to the other hoof, gritting his teeth. “Cold to the touch though.”

Faith nodded, a relieved sigh escaping her. “Here, let me put it in my pouch. Then we can leave.”

“Better yet, why don’t you give it to me?”

The four whirled and each sucked in their breath at what stood at the entrance to the chamber.

Flanked by a trio of robed ponies, stood one of the most gaunt and pale ponies Wanderer had ever seen. The way the pony’s bones looked like they were ready to poke through his skin and the way his thin, wispy mane hung lifeless from his scalp and neck, Wanderer was reminded of all the zompony novels he had read. The pony’s eyes however, were a sickening green with irises that reminded him of a reptile’s that glowed with a malevolent power.

Tourmaline turned a quick glare at Wanderer. “You just had to open your big mouth!”

A sardonic smirk crossed the gaunt pony’s face. “Struck with awe are we? Then let me repeat myself: give me the stone.”

Wanderer shook his head and glared back at him. “What stone?”

The other scowled. “Don’t play the idiot with me, colt. You have the key to the Mistress’s prison, and I will have it.”

A snarl of rage escaped from Faith’s throat. “The Bringers of Plague.” She spread her forelegs in a battle stance. “How did you find us?”

He turned a disgusted expression at the deer. “So, the savages can speak. Not that it will matter. Your kind will know the Mistress’s embrace soon enough.” He sneered. “As for how we found you? That’s simple: we’ve followed you since you left your little village from the start, and kept our distance until you lead us right to the key.”

“Just who do you think you are?” Tourmaline demanded, her wings lifting with her agitation.

The pony smirked again, his eyes sweeping the ponies. “Hmm, only three of you? I had thought there were four?” His smirk turned to a sneer. “Did the other die? How absolutely tragic.”

Wanderer was quick to catch Tourmaline’s tail in his teeth, keeping her from outright charging the pony.

“Let me go, Wanderer. I’ll kick him to next week!”

The gaunt pony laughed at her, his mocking chuckles echoing in their ears. “As for who I am, I am the Mistresses’ Harbinger. For I will be the one who will see her freed from her prison to spread her loving touch to all of Equestria.”

“Do you have any idea how ridiculous you sound?” Tourmaline snarled at him, landing back on her hooves as Wanderer finally let her go. “You sound like a cheesy Daring Do villain.”

Despite the situation, Wanderer snickered.

Harbinger sneered again, showing his pointed canines. “I assure you, unlike Daring Do’s villains, I will not hesitate to end you if you do not give me that key.”

Wanderer stepped forward, narrowing his eyes at him. “Ain’t happening, bub. If you want the key, you’ll have to take it from us.”

Harbinger snorted. “It’s your funeral, colt.”

Trixie started as Wanderer passed the key back to her. “Wanderer, I—”

“You’ll get the key out of here. We’ll get them away from the exit so you can get out of here and run. We’ll catch up after we’ve distracted them long enough.”

She shook her head quickly. “No, no, no! Don’t do this to Trixie. She can’t—”

“You have to,” he said, glancing over his shoulder. “You can’t fight as well as we can. We trust you to—”

“Enough stalling,” Harbinger said, turning to the robed pony beside him. “Bring me that key the unicorn has. I have no interest in the others.”

Without a word of acknowledgement, a pair of slate-colored wings spread from under the robe and the pony flew straight for Trixie.

“For my people!” Faithful lunged ahead and met the pegasus mid-charge. Her hooves skidded back as he tackled into her, but she wrapped her forelegs around him and threw him aside.

Wanderer stood stock still as he caught sight of the robed pony’s neon-yellow mane. “Those colors… It can’t—”

He turned sharply as he heard a battle shout and was tackled by another robed pegasus. Wanderer held her back by her barrel even as she rained blows down on him. He was able to catch sight of her lilac-colored fur and green mane before Tourmaline tackled his attacker off of him.

“Scarlet Scroll?” he breathed before he turned to meet the charge of the third robed pony. Their heads met with their charge and there was no mistaking the blue fur and sickly yellow mane. He stared wide-eyed into the eyes of a pony he had known during his foalhood.

“Rogue!” he snarled at his foalhood bully.

Rogue glared back, saying nothing as the two jostled to throw the other.

“I knew you were stupid. But I didn’t think you were stupid enough to join the Bringers!” Wanderer grunted to hold back the earth pony. “Do you have any idea what you’ve done, you idiot?”

Rogue said nothing, and it was then Wanderer noticed something.

There was no inner light in Rogue’s eyes. There was no recognition, no hatred, no proud sneer, there was… nothing.

Before he could say anything else, Rogue took advantage of his distraction and slugged Wanderer across the muzzle. Wanderer hopped back from the blow and brought up his hoof to block the following punch. As soon as it came, he grabbed Rogue’s foreleg and threw him.

As Rogue bounced across the floor, Wanderer took the brief respite to take stock of their situation. Tourmaline and Scarlet Scroll were in a heated air fight. The two threw punches and kicks at each other before flying away and clashing again—Tourmaline screaming insults at Scarlet.

Faithful was in full retreat from Stone Hoof’s assault. She dodged the powerful blows he threw—who lived up to his namesake as the stone tiles cracked from his blows. The doe managing to keep a step ahead of him, but any counter she landed didn’t even seem to faze the burly pegasus.

For her part, Trixie remained where she had been—the key still floating in her magical grasp.

“Enough wasting time!” he heard Harbinger shout. “Bring me that key, now!”

Rogue, who had gotten back to his hooves, turned his attention to Trixie and charged for her.

Trixie gasped and scrambled back from his charge and cringed as Wanderer shoulder rushed him away. “Go! Get out of here!”

“But—”

“Just go! We can’t let them have the key!” He swore and rushed to meet Rogue as he came back in for another attack.

She ran for the exit but whirled as she heard Scarlet scream an angered neigh. With a squeak, Trixie hit her with a reflexive bolt of magic that had the pegasus scrambling to remain aloft. Leaving all the opening Tourmaline needed to tackle the other pegasus out of the air.

Trixie didn’t wait for Tourmaline to shout at her, galloping flat out for the exit even as Harbinger moved to cut her off. She lowered her head and charged on—either he moved or she was going to run him over.

Her eyes widened in panic as he spat at her. Using her momentum to duck under the sputum, the move cost her her balance and she stumbled over herself. Quickly grabbing the fallen key, she flinched as Harbinger stood over her.

His serpentine eyes glared down at her. “Give me that key, mare, and I promise you will not suffer.”

She scrambled away from him, but he kept pace with her, not allowing her any place to run.

“Trixie!” she heard Faithful shout.

As the doe bounded for them, Harbinger snarled, whirling on Faith. “Away, savage!” She managed to dodge his first beam, but the second caught her in the chest and she stumbled—just in time for Stone Hoof to deliver a vicious haymaker that sent the doe bouncing across the room.

“Faith!” Trixie’s shout joined Wanderer and Tourmaline’s in the vaulted chamber, as the doe slumped against the wall.

Harbinger sneered and turned his attention back to Trixie. “I’ll not ask again, give me the key. Now!”

She whimpered as she stared into those horrible eyes. Looking into them, it was like staring into the black void of a deep well.

“Hey, ugly!” They both turned to see Tourmaline holding a struggling Scarlet Scroll in a chokehold. “Back off! If you want her back, you’ll let us go! Do it now!”

A dismissive scowl crossed his face. “Do you think I care for them? Idiot mare.” A green ray soared out and blasted both pegasi away. Trixie could only watch as Tourmaline and Scarlet Scroll lay squirming on the floor.

“Tourmaline!” Wanderer screamed. In a fit of rage, he tossed aside Rogue like he was paper and charged after Harbinger.

“Wanderer! Don’t!” Trixie screamed at him. The rage she saw in his eyes, she knew he wouldn’t stop until his hooves were around Harbinger’s neck.

“Useless foals! Deal with him!” Harbinger growled and stepped back from his furious charge.

Stone Hoof landed in front of Wanderer, his wing spread wide.

“Get out of my way, Stone!” Wanderer lowered his head and to the two clashed. The impact stunned the both of them, but Wanderer was quicker on the recovery. He punched the pegasus twice before ducking under a countering swing. He then whirled and bucked Stone in the side, sending him tumbling away with a pained grunt.

Wanderer turned a glare at the angered Harbinger. “You hurt Tourmaline! I swear I’ll wring that scrawny neck of yours!”

The pale unicorn glanced at his down Bringers and scowled at him. “You’re free to try, colt. You are no match for the power I possess.”

“I’ve heard that before.” Wanderer lowered his head to charge, but stopped as Harbinger’s horn started to glow. He readied himself to dodge whatever Harbinger was about to throw at him.

Trixie saw it a second too late to warn him. Wanderer was so focused on Harbinger that he didn’t see Rogue at his side until after he had received a sharp uppercut to the gut.

A scream of denial escaped her as Wanderer fell over, his legs unable to support him as he struggled to draw breath.

Harbinger chuckled before turning his attention back to her, and she felt her own breath catch as she realized she was on her own. “Now, little mare, will you be just as stupid as those three and try to deny what will be mine?” He took a step towards her and she scrambled back until her back hit the wall.

“P-Please, don’t hurt me,” she whispered as she stared up at him.

“Give me that key.” He held his hoof out to her. “My patience grows thin.”

“Trixie… don’t,” Wanderer gasped before Harbinger gave him a glare. On cue, Rogue kicked him in the midsection.

“Stop!” Trixie yelled, in tears as she watched Wanderer crumple up under the assault. “Just stop!”

“Give me the key or you and your friends die!” Harbinger glared at her and she knew he would not ask again.

Trixie looked at Faith as the doe remained unmoving. Tourmaline lay unconscious next to the squirming Scarlet Scroll and Wanderer looked at her with pleading, pain filled eyes.

Just as Harbinger started to charge his horn, she shouted, “Wait!”

He raised an eyebrow at her.

Only after a moment’s hesitation, she levitated the key to him. “Please, don’t hurt them any more.”

He took the key from her magical grasp, a triumphant smile on his face. “At last, we have the key.” He studied it a moment before looking back at her. “Fortune smiles on you, mare. Had I not used up near all of my power and the Mistress's minions ridding of that troublesome tree, you and your companions would not have survived.”

Trixie slumped as he turned away, no longer having the energy to stand.

“Come, we are leaving,” he said with a glance at Rogue and Stone Hoof.

A nicker caught Trixie’s attention and she saw that Scarlet Scroll had tried to stand, only for her legs to wobble and she fell over with a grunt. She neighed again at them, but Rogue and Stone Hoof paid her no mind as they fell in behind Harbinger. Just as they reached the exit, she gave out a louder neigh, stretching a foreleg after them.

It was then Rogue stopped mid stride and turned to look at her. Scarlet gave a few soft nickers, trying to drag herself towards him.

“Now!” came Harbinger’s shout and Rogue turned away; never looking back.

Scarlet’s neigh echoed throughout the chamber as she frantically tried to pull herself after them. Finally, she stopped and just slumped to the floor—tears falling down her face.

Trixie looked around at the carnage as she buried her face into her hooves, her sobs joining the whimpers of Scarlet Scroll.

She wasn’t sure how long it was until Wanderer rested a hoof on her shoulder. All she could think was how Harbinger now had the key to the Gorgon’s prison, and that it was all because she had been too scared to run.

“Trixie,” she heard him say but couldn’t look at him. “Trixie, look at me.”

Slowly, she looked up to meet his gaze. His hazel eyes held neither anger nor disapproval, only a concern for her.

“I-I—”

He held a hoof to stop her. “Don’t. We need to get everypony back on their hooves so we can go after them. You help Faith while I get Tourmaline.” He stood and offered her a hoof up. “Come on. We don’t have a lot of time.”

Her hooves felt like jelly as she stood and went to check on the fallen Faithful Watcher. The doe was lying so still that Trixie thought the worse, but when she rested a hoof on the doe’s shoulder, however, Faith gave a soft groan.

Trixie gave her a gentle shake. “Faithful, please wake up.”

The doe stirred and lifted her head, bring up a hoof to massage it. “Ji cqa Vicqaz… What happened?”

Trixie bit at her lip. “T-They took the key.”

Faith’s eyes flew open. “What? No! We cannot let them escape with it!” She struggled to get to get to her hooves but hissed in pain—falling back to her belly.

“Faith, don’t hurt yourself.” Trixie looked at the singe mark on the doe’s chest. While it looked painful, it didn’t appear to be bleeding. “You’re hurt. You can’t chase anyone like this.”

Faithful’s legs wobbled as she climbed to her hooves. “My injuries don’t matter. We cannot fail in our mission. I cannot fail them.”

Trixie let the doe lean on her for support and looked over as she heard Wanderer plead with the still-unconscious Tourmaline.

“Come on, Tourmaline, you need to get up.”

She moaned, but otherwise didn’t wake.

He bit at his lip and looked around. “What do I do?”

“Wanderer.”

He turned as Faith spoke. Leaning on Trixie, she nodded towards her discarded bag. “In my satchel, there is a small pouch with a red leaf in it. Brush it under her nose. It will wake her up.”

He wasted no time in gathering her satchel and dug around until he lifted a small pouch with the imprint of a red leaf on its side. The moment he pulled open the drawstrings, his eyes widen and began water.

“Woo…” he pulled a single leave from the pouch. “That’s strong.”

A strained smile crossed Faith’s expression. “It will wake her.”

“It could probably wake the dead,” he muttered before running back to Tourmaline’s side. Gingerly, he rubbed the leaf under her nose and she jerked her head away and sneezed.

“Oh, sweet Celestia, that—” she sneezed again.

He tossed the leaf away and checked her. “Tourmaline, are you okay?”

She clenched her teeth as she wrapped a foreleg around her barrel. “I feel like I got hit by a buffalo.” Her eyes widened and she looked around. “The key!”

“They took it,” Wanderer said through clenched teeth. “We couldn’t stop them.”

Tourmaline turned her seething glare towards Trixie who had lowered her head. “Why didn’t you run!”

Trixie’s gaze snapped up and she returned her glare in spades. “Trixie did! She couldn’t get past that awful pony. What was she supposed to do?”

“Bite him, kick him, blast him with your magic, anything to not let him have the key!” Tourmaline got to her hooves, hissing in pain. “Now they have the key and you let it happen!”

Trixie bristled. “Trixie did no such thing! She… She…” She closed her eyes and averted her gaze.

“Screwed up royally!”

“Tourmaline! Enough is enough!” Wanderer shouted. “This isn’t the time—”

She whirled on him, her face inches from his. “Now is the time! All she has done since joining us is cause trouble! First she about kills you with the timberwolves, then she got Tormod hurt so badly he might not ever recover, and now she gives away the key that is going to release a spirit that is going to kill everypony! She is nothing but trouble!”

He scowled and the two butted heads. “It’s not her fault, and you know it! You’re just being—” he growled and gritted his teeth.

Her expression darkened. “Being what? What am I being, Wanderer? Say it!”

“A stubborn nag!”

Faithful tried to step between them. “Friends, please—”

“A nag!” Tourmaline’s tone rose a few octaves. “The only nag here is her! And you brought her with us. It’s just as much your fault as it is hers!”

The fur along his spine stood on end as he yelled right back at her. “You’re being such a stu—”

“Enough!” A brilliant burst of light and sound erupted between the two and they were forced back from each other.

They turned to see Trixie glaring at them, her eyes red from the tears that ran down her face. “Yes, Trixie messed up! She should have ran, she should have fought, and she—” she clenched her teeth, looking away for a second. “—she should never had gotten Tormod hurt. She knows that!” Her glare hardened. “But she is sick and tired of hearing your lover’s quarrel! We have to get the key back now, before we doom all of Equestria!”

Tourmaline sputtered, unable to speak past her rage. Wanderer laid a hoof on her shoulder in an effort to calm her. “She’s right. We can fight later.”

She smacked his hoof away. “There isn’t going to be a later, Wanderer. I will not go anywhere with her!”

His eyes widened when she slapped his hoof, but before he could snap, the sound of whimpering reached his ears. As one, the four looked to see the crying Scarlet Scroll and found her staring at them with a mixture of horror and… something else.

“What do we do with her?” Trixie asked as she looked back at Wanderer.

He bit at his lip. “I… don’t know.”

His gaze snapped to Faithful as her gaze hardened at the cowering pegasus. Faith turned and retrieved something from her satchel.

“Faith, what are you doing? Do you have something to help her?”

She didn’t answer him as she slipped on one of the hoof blades he had seen her use before. The wicked claw of a timberwolf seemed to gleam in the light.

“Whoa! What do you think you’re doing?” He quickly got between her and Scarlet.

“I am doing as I must,” she said as she glared at the whimpering Scarlet. “She is a Bringer of Plauge; my enemy. I cannot allow her to live.”

Had he not been standing in her way, he knew she wouldn’t have hesitated to use that weapon. “No! You can’t kill her. That is murder!”

“So?” Faithful snapped. “She would not have hesitated to kill any of us, and who knows how many of my people she has killed. Stand aside, Wanderer.” She tried to step around him.

He moved to block her again. “You can’t kill her!” He looked at Tourmaline, a pleading look in his eyes. “Tourmaline, come on. Help me here!”

She lifted her nose. “I agree with Faith.”

Had he been told that Princess Celestia was going to turn him into an alicorn, he wouldn’t have been more surprised. “What!”

Her glare hardened. “She’s an enemy, Wanderer, and she would have killed any of us. I say we deal with her now.”

“Are you insane!” his own voice cracked, “This is Scarlet Scroll, a pony! She’s not just some monster in the woods! This is murder!” He rounded on Faith, spreading his legs wide in a stance. “I won’t let you hurt her.”

Faithful’s eyes widened and she sucked in a breath. “You would side with the Bringers?”

“Never!” He stood in front of Scarlet protectively. “But I won’t let you kill anypony in cold blood either.”

Tourmaline’s hackles stood on end as a new rage budded within her. “Your protecting Scarlet Scroll now? Scarlet Scroll!”

He turned a harsh look her way, filled more with pity than anger. “What happened to you? The Tourmaline I know was never so bloodthirsty.”

Before she could retort, he spat,. “It’s like I don’t even know you anymore.”

That seemed to have stopped her dead in her tracks. He wasn’t sure why, but seeing the hurt in her eyes made him feel good for some reason.

“What would you have us do then?” Faith asked, drawing his attention back to her. “She would only slow us down if we took her.”

He didn’t move from his spot. “I will take responsibility for her.” Scarlet gave another soft nicker and he looked over his shoulder at her. As his gaze fell on her she shrank away. “...Maybe the Elder can help her.”

Faith’s ears flattened. “Help her? She’s a Bringer. My people would only demand her death.”

“And I’ll fight every last one of them if I have to!” he said, earning shocked gasps from his companions. “I won’t turn my back on someone in trouble.”

“How do you know she can be saved?” Tourmaline asked, her tone sharp. “What makes you think she can be?”

“Look at her, Tourmaline.” he stepped aside for her to get a better look at Scarlet, though still keeping himself between her and Faith. The whimpering pegasus looked at them with terrified eyes, tears running down her face as she continued to nicker.

Tourmaline glared at the pegasus for a moment before turning her glare at him. “I don’t see anything but her being the coward she’s always been.”

“That’s because you’re not looking,” he snapped. “I saw all three of them closely. Rogue and Stone Hoof showed no emotion whatsoever. Rogue would have been insulting us the entire time, but he didn’t even recognize us. His eyes were dead of any feeling.” He pointed at Scarlet who flinched at the sudden motion. “But she still has emotions, and that tells me she isn’t gone yet. There might still be time to save her.”

A pensive frown crossed Faith’s muzzle. “The Bringers I have fought before never did show any feelings before. Not even to scream as they fought.”

“Exactly!” Wanderer said, privately glad he had found some traction with the doe warrior. “Even Rogue showed something when Scarlet cried out to him. That tells me he isn’t gone fully.” He looked between them. “They might still be in there. Waiting for someone to save them.”

Only Tourmaline caught his wince at his own words.

He looked back at Faith. “Please, Faith, let me try to save her.”

She stood for a time, her gaze moving between Wanderer and Scarlet. Finally, she sighed and removed her weapon from her hoof. “You… might be right. In truth, I was not looking forward to killing her in such a manner.”

A sigh of relief escaped him. “Thank Celestia.”

“But what do we do now?” Trixie asked as she resettled her cap on her head. “We can’t chase the key down and take her with us. Trixie thinks they already have a good head start on us.”

All three slumped at her words. “We will not be able to. All we can do is…” Faith lowered her head more. “Return with news of our failure.”

Wanderer turned an apologetic look her way. “I’m sorry, Faith.”

She blew a sigh through her nose. “All we can do now is return and hope my grandfather can tell us a way to stop what is coming.”

As they gathered the injured Scarlet Scroll on Wanderer’s back, Tourmaline spoke softly with him, “Wanderer, I—”

He turned a hard glare her way. “Don’t talk to me. I’ve got nothing to say to you.”

Her eyes widened before they turned hard. “Fine!” she spat and flew away from him.

Averting his eyes, he wasn’t about to let her see the tears that were gathering and threatening to fall down his face.

-0-

She felt the celestial energy course through her body, flowing through her being like the water of a swift stream. Allowing herself to bathe in the feeling for a moment, her eyes slowly opened to the heavenly body above. The sun continued to shine down upon her beloved Equestria, waiting to heed her call.

With a warm smile, Princess Celestia closed her eyes and reached out with her magic to once more establish her personal connection to the sun. She felt the star greet her as she felt her connection take place, welcoming her like a foal greeting their mother after a hard day’s work. With only a little coaxing, she set the sun to setting—making way for her sister to awake her moon.

As she watched the sun set, she felt her lips pull in another warm smile. “Rest well, for another day,” she said quietly as she turned to watch the moon began its rise. A chuckle escaped her as she saw it struggle into the sky. Perhaps Luna was out of sorts, or the moon was being stubborn as foal—likely both.

Celestia turned from her balcony for their private dining room. It was a place the two sisters shared an evening meal before Celestia turned in for the night and for Luna to begin her Night Court.

Upon arriving, she found the serving ponies setting out their meals and glasses. The two ponies bowed gracefully to their leader as she took a seat at the small table before leaving. As she poured herself a cup of tea, the faint odor of orange wafted to her nose and a pleased smile tugged at her lips.

She just poured herself a second cup when a teal aura surrounded the door handle. The door flew open and in stepped a disheveled looking Princess Luna. Celestia wisely hid her smirk behind her cup as her sister once again had woken up late—if her bed head was any indication.

“Good evening, Luna. You look well rested.”

Luna’s grumbles were anything but polite.

“Come now, sister, surely an alarm clock couldn’t be such a source of distress.” She took another sip of her tea. “Remember, poise and grace. Even when the evil machinations of the alarm clock succeed in its task.”

Her sister gave her a flat glare. “You’re jests are no more funny today than they ever are, dear sister.”

Again, a humored smile crossed Celestia’s features. “Perhaps not, but I would still suggest seeing a comb before Night Court, Luna. You look dreadful.”

Luna's hoof shot towards her mane and she muttered something under her breath—likely not too flattering, Celestia reasoned.

“My apologies, Celestia,” Luna said as she took her seat at the table. “My own sleep has not been restful.”

A frown mared Celestia’s features. “Oh? What has been bothering you?”

Luna took one of the rolls from a basket and took a large bite. “Maff meems.”

Celestia gave a half humored, half irritated look. “Say again without the mouthful of food.”

Luna wolfed down the roll before speaking, “Bad dreams, sister.”

A faint chill ran up her spine, and Celestia gave her a concerned look. “Your own or…”

“Our subjects,” Luna said with a nod before helping herself to another bite of food. “I’ve found more of them experiencing recurring nightmares from his actions, and I have worked tirelessly to quell them.”

Celestia scowled. “Tyranny?”

Luna inclined her head. “Though they are fewer now, they are still difficult in banishing. It is my hope that I will soon find them all and do away with the last of his influence.”

A firm nod sent a larger wave through Celestia’s billowing mane. “Indeed, and better for us all when you succeed.”

“Yes.” Luna took a drink of her own tea and gave Celestia a wink. “I would hope it is worth at least some leniency for showing up at the table with bedhead?”

A velvety laugh escaped her. “Do I need to purchase you another alarm clock?”

Luna’s eyes gave an innocent roll. “It would be appreciated.”

The two shared a warm laugh and enjoyed their meal together. They made small talk, and shared news of the day, and Celestia felt her grin widened as the meal progressed. She had missed this—the talking with her sister after a day’s work. After being separated for a thousand years, Celestia promised she would never take a day with Luna for granted again.

She sat quietly as Luna spoke about the previous Night Court when she felt something tickling at the base of her skull. Her ear flicked back, but when she heard nothing, she resumed listening to Luna. When the feeling returned—stronger this time—she turned her head to look around.

“Celestia?” she heard a concerned Luna ask.

Celestia’s eyes darted around the room for a moment before she shook her head. “It is… nothing, Luna. Just a feeling.”

Luna tilted her head. “A feeling? You mean—” she sucked in her breath and looked behind herself, her own eyes narrowed.

Celestia got to her hooves. “Luna?”

“It feels… like someone is watching us,” her sister said in a whisper.

Again, Celestia felt a shiver run up her spine. It had felt like someone had been staring at her, but the watcher kept from being found. If they were truly being watched, there were only a few she knew of who could do so without setting off their wards. One of them being Discord, but he was currently dealing with a bout of the Blue Flu.

“Do you think it—”

‘Celestia.’

Both of them whirled, though only Luna’s horn shown with power.

“Show yourself!”

‘Luna.’

Celestia’s eyes widened. “That voice, it couldn’t be.”

“Celestia?” she heard Luna say. She turned to see her sister looking over her shoulder at her. “That voice, does it not sound familiar?”

She nodded. “It is. But—”

‘Come to my forest. I must speak with you on grave matters that concern us all.’

A firm look crossed Luna’s face and she spoke louder, “You have not spoken to us in years and now you want to talk? You have some nerve.”

‘Come. We must speak. Do not delay overlong.’

A snort escaped from Luna’s nose as the presence faded. “She finally breaks her silence. For what, I wonder?”

Celestia shook her head, a troubled frown on her muzzle. “I do not know. She has not spoken to us since…” she stopped and looked away.

A similar expression briefly touched Luna’s face before she scowled. “What could she want? Why speak to us now?”

“She said it was a grave matter.” Celestia sighed and slumped back to her haunches. “If it was enough for her to break her silence, then it must be important. We should hear her out, at least.”

Luna nodded slowly. “Should we inform Princess Cadence and Princess Twilight?”

Celestia shook her head before Luna could finish. “No. She would not speak with them, else she would have asked.” She turned to look at Luna. “We will have to meet with her ourselves.”

A wince crossed Luna’s face. “When?”

“We will leave in the morning. To give us both time to rest first.”

Luna turned a scowl at her. “You mean you will be rested up. I still have Night Court.”

A sly smirk spread across Celestia’s face despite her worry. “I would suggest finding that brush and getting through Night Court sooner than later, dear sister.”

Celestia took Luna’s retort as a sign of affection rather that what it had intended to be.

Author's Note

Whew, that was a doozy of a chapter.

More to come soon!

Chapter Thirteen

Having realized when traveling around with her carriage and trusted guards, Celestia had nearly forgotten what it was like to feel the wind under her feathered wings. The wind whipped at her mane and the drafts forced her to make small adjustments with her pinions to remain aloft. She smiled, however, as it reminded her how much she missed flying.

Today though, she had dismissed her guards—knowing that they couldn’t follow her to her destination. Only she and Luna had been asked for, and Celestia knew their host wouldn’t allow for others no matter how innocent their role.

The tall oak trees moved below them in a blur as she felt her sister give another flap of feathered wings. Celestia glanced at Luna and a soft smile played at her features. It had been an even longer time since the two of them had flown together anywhere, she realized. It reminded her of happier days when they would fly around for the simple joy of flight. She smiled a wistful smile and looked ahead—perhaps when whatever pressing matter was attended to, Celestia would find a way for the two of them to have time for leisurely flights.

She gave another flap of her own wings as the massive Mother Oak drew steadily closer—there were those pressing matters to see to first.

“Are you well, sister?” she heard Luna ask. “You seem winded.”

Celestia had to admit, it had been awhile since she had flown so far. “I’m fine, Luna. Just a touch out of shape.”

A vicious grin erupted across Luna’s face. “Well, if you would only—”

“Finish that thought, Luna, and I’ll put you in charge of Day Court for a month,” Celestia said with a firm glare at the smugly-smiling Luna.

Her sister bit her lip to keep from speaking, but a few giggles managed to escape.

Celestia rolled her eyes and gave a quiet laugh of her own. She did not eat that much.

After her fit of giggles subsided, Luna’s smile faded away, replaced with a thoughtful frown. “How long has it been since we spoke with her last? Or rather, she spoken to us?”

“Since before we sealed away both Discord and Tyranny. Shortly after the…” Celestia stopped and averted her gaze, hoping that her look of regret wasn’t that obvious.

Luna looked at her for a long moment and nodded. “The Purges.”

Celestia nodded, looking ahead. “I cannot imagine what has happened that would cause her to break her silence. She was so angry…” She closed her eyes and gave another flap of her wings. “And justifiably so.”

Luna frowned. “Tia, we could not have known.”

Celestia shook her head before Luna finished. “It doesn’t excuse our complacence, sister. We should have know. So that the Purges never had happened to begin with.”

Luna looked like she wanted to argue, but she instead bit at her lip and looked away. “Whatever the case, she is willing to speak to us. Mayhaps now is opportunity to mend our burned bridges.”

Celestia gave another flap of her wings. “I truly hope so, Luna. I truly hope so.”

They flew on for a bit before Luna motioned towards a rocky cliff that jutted from the trees below. “There. That is where we are to meet with her guardians.”

Celestia nodded and the two banked to the side. They gave a few slowing flaps of their wings before lightly touching down on the rocky jut. Even as Celestia tucked her wings to her side, she could feel the living earth beneath her. The energy so much stronger here than anywhere else in Equestria.

Her eyes traced to the Mother Oak for a moment before a hopeful smile touched her features as she looked for the guardians. “Drasil!” she called out, her shout echoing through the trees. “We have come as you have asked.”

The wind ruffled her fur, and her ears flicked, but silence was all she was met with.

Her brow furrowed. “Drasil!”

Luna looked around as Celestia called again. “I do not sense any of her guardians nearby.”

“Nor do I,” Celestia said as she looked around the misty trees. “What do you make of it?”

Before Luna could reply, a male’s voice reached their ears. “Welcome, Celestia of the Sun and Luna of the Moon. The Great Mother welcomes you.”

Both alicorns looked towards the voice. Once they saw the source emerge from the trees, they sucked in their collected breaths and their eyes widened.

“N-No…” Celestia breathed, a cold chill running down her spine.

“It cannot be,” Luna said, just as shocked as her sister.

The White Tail Elder approached them, his expression neutral as he joined them on the rocky jut. He held his head high, though his eyes had an edge of hardness to them. He dipped his head before speaking, “Princesses. We welcome you to the Mother’s forest.”

“A White Tail…” Celestia said, taking an involuntary step forward. “How is this possible? I thought… I thought—”

The Elder’s gaze hardened. “Please, remain where you are, Princess Celestia. We maybe meeting on friendly terms, but that does not mean I hold similar feelings for you or your sister.”

Luna moved past her shock to bristle at his tone. Before she could retort, Celestia held up a hoof to stop her. “Please… tell me,” she said as she looked back at him. “Are there more of your clan? How many survived? Please tell me they are well.”

His gaze hardened again. “Yes, my clan survived, through no effort from you. We live safely under the Mother’s protection, away from your pony folk. For the betterment of us all.”

“Why have you called us out here?” Luna asked, ignoring Celestia’s look to stop her. “To throw our mistakes in our faces? To remind us how we failed to stop the horror of the Purges?”

“The Purges you sanctified,” the Elder snapped, his calm visage slipping. “The exact same Purges that nearly pushed my people to extinction!”

Both sisters winced. “We didn’t know… until it was too late,” Luna said, averting her gaze.

“That doesn’t excuse our complacency, sister,” Celestia said before the Elder could respond. “The Purges should never have happened at all.” She turned a firm look at the buck. “Had I known, I would have used all of my power to have stopped Tyranny. I believed he had the well-being of our folk at his heart. I never dreamed he would have gone to the measures he had.”

The Elder’s eyes narrowed. “Tell that to the hundreds of my people who did not find the Mother’s protection, Celestial.”

Celestia’s eyes widened before they narrowed in turn. “I no longer go by that name. Do not refer to me as such.”

“Is this why Drasil called us out here? To be berated for our actions past? I had thought there were matters that needed addressed now,” Luna all but hissed.

The Elder closed his eyes for a moment before he sighed out. “Please, forgive me. I let the hatred of my Elders cloud my judgement, it was unbecoming of me. It was not my intention to salt wounds of old.” He opened his eyes and Celestia saw that the rage was replaced by… regret? “There is a danger that threatens not only my people, but your own as well.”

Celestia stood straighter, saving the many question she still had for him. “Tell us then. What endangers us so?”

“The Gorgon has gained the key to her prison.”

Celestia’s wings snapped out as she felt her blood freeze.

“The stars above,” she heard Luna swear, “Tell us. How did this happen? The key was supposed to have been sealed away, how did she get her filthy hands on it?”

A firm expression crossed the Elder’s face. “Her cult managed to steal it from the ponies my granddaughter was with as they tried to bring it to you both.”

Celestia’s brow furrowed. “Ponies? I had thought none of my ponies could enter that deep into the forest?”

He turned his gaze to her. “Exceptions had been made.”

Celestia sat on her haunches, bringing her wings back to her sides. “Please, tell us everything.”

As the Elder related the tale of the Bringers of Plague, and the subsequent destruction of whole parts of the forest, Celestia felt her gut clench in disgust. Knowing that the cult had resurfaced to free the Gorgon caused a wave of anger down her spine. She remembered well the last time the Gorgon ran free, and swore she would never allow that much suffering to run rampant again.

When he told them of the ponies who had been brought to his village, marked by the forest itself no less, she shook her head.

“I cannot believe those three would become involved with the spirits again.” She lifted her head. “Always they seem to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

Luna nodded. “And I have heard of this Trixie Lulamoon. Was she not the same one who caused a disturbance in Ponyville twice?”

A troubled frown tugged at Celestia’s lips. “She had, but she had made amends to her past mistakes. I can only imagine how she became involved with this.”

“As I can tell, she was a guest among the three,” the Elder said, shifting his weight as he sat across from them. “And through them, a guardian extended the Great Mother’s mark.”

Celestia again looked at him. “Are they all right? They weren’t injured when the Bringers attacked them?”

He shook his head. “They were not. Beaten and sore, but no lasting injuries. Though the aura-weaver, Tormod, was injured in a fight with a diseased manticore before he was brought to our village.”

The sisters winced. “Is he—”

“My healers cured him of the disease, but his injury has damaged his shoulder. He will be able to walk again, but with the aid of a brace. His leg will be weak for the remainder of his days.”

Celestia closed her eyes at the news, frowning. “I see.”

“You said they captured one of the Bringers?” Luna asked as she rested a comforting hoof on Celestia’s withers.

The Elder frowned. “They did. And my people demanded that she be held accountable for her actions as a Bringer.”

Celestia felt her blood run cold. “Is she?”

He held a hoof up to calm her. “She is being kept safe within our village, Princess. It was because of the actions of the earth-tamer, Wanderer, that she lives still. My people called for her death, but he remained steadfast in his belief that she could be saved yet.”

A flicker of hope rose in Celestia’s chest. “Can she be saved?”

He looked away for a moment. “...I am not sure. These Bringers are not like the ones of old. My Elders tell me they had served willingly, but the one we have today seems to be sealed away in her own mind.” He looked back at them. “Having realized this, I chose to keep her under guard. Perhaps there is a way to save her, but I do not know for certain.”

“Please.” Celestia rose to her hooves. “If you can save our ponies, I beg of you to do so. I do not wish to see any more death.”

His eyes narrowed a moment before he forced back his rage. “I cannot promise anything, Princess Celestia.”

“It is all I can ask for,” she said as she sat back down beside Luna.

“But now on to pressing matters,” Luna said, sitting straighter. “What do you need of us to help stop the Gorgon?”

“Nothing.”

Even Celestia balked at the bluntness of his tone.

Luna clamped her mouth shut from the shock. “What insanity is this? We must work together to stop the Gorgon from killing both of our peoples.”

He shook his head. “My people will not accept your help. It was difficult enough for them to accept the four already. If more were to show, my people will not allow it.”

Luna bristled. “This is no time for foolish pride. We only have so long before the conditions are right for the Gorgon’s escape. We must—”

“My people will stop the Gorgon and her Bringers with our own strength.” He lifted his chin. “The honor of the White Tails will not be tossed aside when we are challenged.”

Celestia could tell Luna wanted to rip her mane out—or rip his antlers from his head—and she honestly couldn’t blame her. “I have only learned that the White Tails still live. I do not want to see them taken away again,” Celestia said. “Let us help you.”

“No. This will not involve you.”

Rarely had Celestia ever been so irritated, and it took effort to restrain herself. “My ponies are already involved. With Trixie and her friends, and those helplessly serving the Gorgon, we are involved. Therefore, we must do what we can to help our people.” She paused for a second before speaking again, “If I, we, can help the White Tail tribe, it would be a pittance in repaying them for our inaction during the Purges.”

The Elder sat there for a long time, digesting her words. Finally, he opened his eyes, a softer visage to them. “You speak with your heart, Princess, and I believe your words to be true, but I do not think the Great Mother will allow it.”

Celestia’s ear flicked as she heard Luna growl, “For what reason?”

“Let us speak with Drasil directly.” Celestia dipped her head. “I mean no disrespect, Elder, but if we can speak with her, perhaps we can find a resolution sooner.”

“For the better of all our people,” Luna added.

He looked between them a moment before sighing. “I will try.”

“We thank you, Elder.”

“Finally, we get somewhere,” Luna whispered, a bit of edge to her tone.

Celestia glanced at her sister and saw that she was trying to keep the scowl off her face, and Celestia could only quietly agree with her. The stubbornness of the deer Elder had tested even her patience.

The buck stood up and closed his eyes, his breathing slowing to a meditative state as his focus turned inward. Her gaze shot to his hooves as roots lifted from the ground and wrapped around his fetlocks. When his eyes opened again, they were pure white.

“Celestia, Luna, I am glad you have come.” When the elder spoke, it was with the voice of a sagely woman.

The sisters nodded their heads in respect. “Drasil, we are happy to speak with you once again,” Celestia said, a small smile finding its way on her face. “It has been far too long.”

“It would have been longer still had events not turned as they have.”

Luna scowled. “You still cling to your bitterness, Drasil? How much longer will you let it fester?”

“Sister, please,” Celestia said in an effort to calm her.

The buck’s gaze turned to Luna. “Old wrongs are not the matter of our conversation, Luna. As you both know, the balance of our world is still awry. With the Spirit of Chaos’ release, as well as the resurgence of the Spirit of Order, our world reels like driftwood in the waves of the sea.”

Luna’s tail swished. “Discord has been reformed to better our world, and you know that Tyranny was incapable of change and has been banished. How has the world not be set aright?”

“Order and Chaos remain out of balance, and it is not known when they will, but that is not our discussion.” The Elder stood straighter. “Though both you and those you trusted with the Elements of Harmony have banished the Spirit of Order, the havoc his banishment has caused awakened the Gorgon from her slumber. Her agents now have the key to her prison and await the solstice to release her.”

Celestia shot to her hooves. “Then why will you not let us help you, Drasil? Do you care so little for your children that you will let them die because of old hatred?”

“My children have their pride and honor still, Celestia. The Gorgon was placed under my vigil, and I, and my children, will deal with her or die in the trying.”

“Then why call us out here, Drasil? Why even bother tell us at all of this?” Luna asked as she stood by her sister’s side.

“As a courtesy to you as some of your children have become unwittingly involved with our affairs—.”

“All the more reason—”

“—And to stop the Gorgon should we fail.”

Celestia bit at her lip. “Drasil, you make no sense. Why risk your children in this vain attempt at holding to your pride?”

“Because even if I did. The spells I have put in place to protect my children cannot be undone easily or swiftly. It will take years to safely undo them and time is not something we have.”

“Can’t you accept a small number at least? The Element Bearers can help you in your fight.”

“You know as well as I do that you cannot remove the Elements from the Tree of Harmony yet, Celestia. I cannot accept the six Bearers in time for them to help. The four I have will have to be the ones to make the difference if they so choose.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed. “Do they even have a choice?”

“There is always a choice, Luna, and it is theirs to make.” The Elder flinched, hissing as if in pain.

“Drasil!” The sisters started.

“The Gorgon lashes out! I must return to holding her prison! Farewell, Celestia, Luna, despite everything, it was… pleasant to speak to you again.”

The roots retreated from the Elder’s legs, and his irises returned to his eyes. He blinked a few times before speaking. “Forgive me, I must also return to my people. We must prepare for the fight that is ahead.” He lowered his head to them in a respectful nod. “It was an honor to meet, and speak, with you both.” Turning, he headed for the trees.

“Hold a moment.”

He turned back to Luna as she spoke. “Do you agree with this, Elder? Are you all so willing to throw away everything for pride?”

“My people hold honor in the highest regard, Princess. To throw that aside would kill the spirit of my people faster than the Gorgon’s diseases ever could. Better to die with our honor intact than to grovel and plead for help because we were too weak to save ourselves.” He gave her a final look before turning away. “Let history be the judge of our actions.”

“A final word, Elder.”

He stopped again as Celestia spoke.

“I just want you and your people to know that our children are not like they used to be.” Celestia’s ears pinned back. “I pray… that my ponies can meet the White Tails and allow true friendship to form between them.” She lifted her head again. “And the mistakes of the past can finally heal.”

A long sigh escaped from the buck’s nose. “...If your people are more like the four I know, then perhaps there might be that chance.” He walked for the trees, his form blurring in the mists. “Farewell, Princesses.”

The two sat there for a time, the wind buffing their manes across their faces. Celestia sat quietly, staring after the retreating form as her mind tried to sort out all she had heard. Despite knowing that the Gorgon was a threat once again, a soft smile started to grow across her face.

Luna huffed and turned to face her. “Even with their foolish reasons, we cannot be idle. We must be ready in case…” Her eyes widened when she looked at her sister. “Celestia, you are crying.”

She brought a hoof up to her face and pulled it away to see it moist with her tears. “So I am…”

Luna wrapped a wing around her older sister. “Do not cry, Tia. They will be victorious, I am sure. Perhaps the four will be the ones to tip the scales in our favor.”

Celestia sniffed, staring into the mists. “Yes, perhaps.”

Luna nuzzled her on the cheek. “Then why do you cry?”

She wiped at her eyes with the back of a foreleg. “Because I am worried. I am happy to know the White Tails survived, but sad to think they might be taken away before I can… can apologize.” Her gaze lowered to her hooves. “I know it is selfish, but…”

She felt her sister rest her head on her shoulder. “I know, sister. I feel the same way. It shows that you truly care and want to make things right.”

They sat there for a time to let Celestia let her pent up emotions run their course before they flew for home. Unknown to them, the Elder had remained behind to watch. As they flew away into the distance, he turned for his village, wiping at his eyes with the back of a hoof.

Author's Note

Will admit, Celestia made me tear up at the end there.

As always, I welcome any comment, criticism, and/or praise.

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fourteen

She felt as if she were adrift in a great sea. Her body rising and falling with the waves that rolled past, the roaring cascade was like a loud white noise in her ears. Unable to see, unable to move, she felt truly lost among the rolling waves.

The choice is still yours to make.

‘But… Trixie chose wrong. Because of her, so many ponies are going to die.’

Always there is a choice.

A wave of guilt washed over her. ‘What can Trixie do? She is just one pony, and a miserable failure at everything. She can’t even save her show.’

The voice held a stern edge. Never doubt the power of one. A choice is still to be made, and it is yours to make. That choice will determine the fate of us all.

‘Please! Tell Me!’ she screamed even as another wave sent her rolling. ‘Tell Trixie what she is supposed to do!’

I cannot.

‘Why!’ The waves roared with her outrage.

Because it is your future to decide, not mine. Please, Trixie, you must choose!

‘I—’

Choose!

‘But—’

“Choose!” The image of Harbinger’s face appeared and he opened his mouth to exhale.

Screaming, she sat upright in her tent. Her gaze darted around as she breathed ragged breaths. As realization set in and the last vestiges of the dream faded to nothing, she sighed out, shivering. Clutching at her blankets,she sighed as the early morning light set her tent to glow. “Why can’t these nasty dreams leave Trixie alone? She just wants to be left alone.”

Her gaze snapped upwards as she heard the flap of her tent lift up and saw Wanderer poke his head inside.

“Trixie, you all right? I heard you scream.”

A hoof snagged on a tangle when she tried to run it through her mane. “Trixie is fine. She just… had another bad dream.”

He tilted his head at her, his hazel eyes looking around her tent. “Another one?”

Sighing, she nodded.

Looking back out of the tent for a moment, he frowned before looking back. “Need to talk about it?”

She shook her head but stopped as her stomach gave a grumble. A nervous chuckle escaped her as her cheeks took a redder hue. “Though Trixie could use some breakfast.”

A tired smile crossed his face. “I’ve got some clover cooking right now. It’ll be ready in a moment.”

As he stepped back out, she rubbed the crust from her eyes. Even with her being woken up by her dreams, Trixie felt Wanderer was getting less sleep than she. Ever since they returned to Maederhallow, she noticed he appeared to be tired and worn. The dark bags under his eyes and frequent yawning was enough of a tell for her to recognize. When she had asked, he had waved her away and said he was fine.

The events of the past week were weighing down on all of them. Surrendering the key to Harbinger to save their lives had caused the weight of guilt to drag her down to the point she dreaded waking. Once the deer folk had learned of their failure, the blame had fallen on the pony’s shoulders. Only the words of Faithful Watcher and the Elder kept them from doing anything else but glare at them. Even so, the deer had called for the death of the captured Scarlet Scroll. Trixie recalled the look of betrayal that crossed Wanderer’s face when Tourmaline sided with the deer, and knew it to be the source of his problem. It was the Elder who had to intervene and order Scarlet kept under heavy guard.

Even as the deer had dispersed—Scarlet bound and led away—Trixie remembered the absolutely scathing glare Wanderer and Tourmaline had shared before turning away from each other.

Trixie sighed again before levitating a comb through her mane. After a time of painful brushing, she set her cap in its place atop her mane and stepped out of her tent.

She saw the morning fog still clinging to the deer village, though it was beginning to thin with the morning sun. Wanderer sat by the campfire, stirring the clover as it grilled in the pan. The smell of cooking greens causing her stomach to growl even louder.

Wanderer glanced over as she stretched. “Morning.”

“Good morning.” She sat by the fire to watch him cook. “Did you get any sleep last night?”

His shoulders rose in a faith shrug. “Some.”

She knew by the curtness of his reply that he was lying, but she didn’t press. “Do you think the Elder will speak with us today? Trixie wonders why he is waiting so long to talk with us.”

“Haven’t a clue,” he said as he stirred the greens, sprinkling seasoning on them while they sizzled. “Hopefully soon. I’m tired of just sitting on my hooves waiting for them to do something.”

She nodded, adjusting her cap back into its place as a cool breeze blew. “Trixie agrees. She wants nothing more than to return to Equestria and out of these woods.”

“For however long that will be,” he muttered, staring at the food with a distant look.

A sigh escaped her and they looked toward Tourmaline’s tent as the pegasus emerged from within. She gave a tired yawn and stretched before her gaze fell upon them and a frown crossed her face.

“Morning,” Wanderer said without any warmth to his voice.

She turned to regard him for a second before grunting, settling by the fire without a word.

Trixie watched her in silence, noticing Tourmaline’s mane had gone unbrushed again. Always before, Tourmaline had kept up her mane everyday, but after the incident with the key—and her subsequent fights with Wanderer—she had all but stopped caring for it. Trixie felt it was an outward showing of how Tourmaline felt inside.

She did note, however, that she still wore her opal-beaded necklace.

As the three sat in silence, Trixie could feel the unspoken tension in the air. The two adventurers refused to look each other in the eye, and neither one tried to start a conversation.

“You know, I’ve seen livelier parties at Canterlot,” they heard a voice say. “And that is saying a lot.”

The three of them looked up sharply as a figure approached them. Tormod wore a wide smile as he limped towards their campfire.

“Tormod!” the three of them yelled in unison. Tourmaline burst from the log she had sat on and flew at him.

With a wince, his horn lit up and he stopped her mid flight. “Easy, Tourmaline, my leg is still weak and I’m still getting used to the brace.”

When he released her, Tourmaline gave him a firm hug while being mindful of his leg. “I’m so happy to see you walking again,” she said as she dashed at her eyes.

A grim frown crossed his face and he nodded. “The healers did what they could, but I guess the manticore damaged the joint. I’ll walk, but this leg is going to be weak.”

“It was the best we could do,” they heard Faithful Watcher say as she soon followed behind Tormod, the stoic Risen Hart just behind her. “The brace is made of oak and Binding Twine. It will support him while still allowing him to bend his leg.”

Tormod lifted his leg and bent it a few times for show, the wooden brace easily gliding along with his leg.

“I only wish I could have treated it sooner. I might have been able to do more.” The doe lowered her head, her ears pinning back. “I am sorry, Tormod.”

“Don’t be. You and your healers have done so much for me. I should be the one thanking you.” He settled his leg to the ground with a wince and looked his friends over. “So why all the frowns?”

The three looked away with a mixture of scowls and looks of shame. Seeing this caused him to sigh.

“Still?” he asked, looking at Trixie.

She gave a faint nod and he gave his two friends a sterner frown. He opened his mouth to say something but groaned instead. “All right, what’s for breakfast? I’m starving.”

At the mention of food, Wanderer gave a startled oath and ran back to save the food from burning.

All but Tourmaline chuckled at him, and Tormod gave her a glance. “Tourmaline—”

“Don’t,” she said, in a voice that sounded more like a plea than a demand.

Tormod gave a frustrated growl before he limped over to a log to sit. As Trixie and the two deer joined them, she turned a look their way.

“Will you and Risen Hart be eating with us, Faith?”

The doe nodded and levitated bags from both her and Risen’s backs. “Indeed, We even brought some black and raspberries to go with your food for all of us to share.”

A small smile played across the buck’s face. “Faithful was adamant that we bring more than was necessary,” he said in accented Equestrian.

She lifted her head with a soft harrumph. “It is proper as hosts to make sure our guests are well feed, Risen Hart.”

He nodded a bit. “You speak true.”

Knowing there would be berries to go with the clover caused Trixie’s stomach to roar. After they finished eating, Wanderer turned towards the deer. “Has your grandfather said anything to you about what we’re gonna do?”

Faithful gave a soft shake of her head, wiping the last of her breakfast from her muzzle. “No, he has not to me. He meet with the princesses of Equestria yesterday, but has not shared anything of his meeting.”

“I wonder if he told them about us?” Tormod asked, rubbing at his chin.

Wanderer grumbled, “Just what we all need. Our names tied to more calamity that is about to hit Equestria.”

Tourmaline scowled but said nothing.

Trixie glanced at Faith who still had a frown on her face. “Faith? What is it? You look like something is on your mind.”

When the doe didn’t answer, Risen Hart rested a hoof on her shoulder. She glanced up at him with a soft, thankful smile before looking at the ponies. “It is my gran—Elder. When he returned from meeting the princesses, he had this look on his face that still troubles me.” She tilted her head a bit, a bemused frown on her face. “He looked… forlorn. Like something had upset him personally. I had never seen him like that before. I had asked, but he would not say.”

“Trixie is sure he will share it with you once he has sorted it out,” Trixie said as she stretched her back out. No matter how long one sat on a log, it never got comfortable.

Faith lifted her muzzle to bask in the breeze as it blew through. “I only hope so.”

It was not long after when another deer warrior approached their campsite. He gave the ponies a brief glance before lowering his head to Faith. The warrior leaned close and whispered something to both her and Risen.

Trixie strained her ears to listen to the whispered conversation, but was only able to catch the word ‘piwi.’

Finally, Faith dipped her head to the warrior and turned back to the ponies who were watching her closely. “Our Elder wishes to speak with us.” Her gaze swept them all. “All of us.”

“Finally,” Wanderer muttered, wiping the remaining bits of his breakfast from his muzzle.

“Seems you got your wish, Wanderer,” Trixie said in an attempt to get him to smile as she got to her hooves.

He managed a faint one as they followed after Faithful and Risen.

“Did you understand anything he said, Tormod?” Tourmaline asked as she walked beside him.

“A bit,” he said. “I caught the word for Elder, speak, and ponies. It wasn’t hard to imagine what he was trying to say with that.”

She nodded, her mane falling in her face before she angrily dashed it back. “Any idea what about?”

His eyes traced to her mane disappointedly before speaking. “No, but we will find out.”

When they arrived at the Elder’s tent, they found him inside waiting for them. Entering, they found the proud buck staring at the firepit with a distant look.

“Elder?” Faith asked, worry plain to see in her eyes.

Blinking, the Elder turned his gaze to them. “Please, sit. There is much we must discuss.”

Risen Hart bowed his head and stepped for the exit.

“Risen Hart.”

The warrior turned back. “Yes, Elder?”

“Do not go far. I may need you very soon.”

“Yes, Elder.” He nodded in respect before giving Faith a quick, warm look before stepping out.

As the ponies sat around the firepit—Wanderer sitting across from Tourmaline—Trixie found Tormod sitting beside her. He gave her a faint smile, one she hesitantly returned, as Faith took her place by her grandfather’s side.

“I apologize for the delay in speaking with you all, but I had to be certain about events before I spoke.”

“What do you want us to do to get the key back?” Wanderer asked before the Elder could continue. Belatedly, he removed his hat and set it beside him.

“We will not be able to get the key back, earth-tamer,” the Elder said with a shake of his head. “They have it secure within the Gorgon’s prison.”

Trixie felt her heart sink, the weight of guilt crashing down on her back like a rockslide.

“T-Then all is lost, Grandfather?” Faith asked, her voice waivering.

Again, he shook his head. “I did not say that, Granddaughter. There is still time for us to stop the ritual before they can complete it.”

“What’s to keep them from using it right now?” Tourmaline asked, her tail swishing. “They have the key, why haven’t they let her out yet?”

He turned his gaze to her, staring at with a hint of hardness in his eyes. “Because the magic of the artifact can only be accessed during the Winter Solstice. The Advents of Shadow draw their power from the deepest night of the year.”

Tormod’s ears perked up. “Advents of Shadow? You mean there is more than one?”

The Elder gave a faint nod. “There is. The key is one of six, but the other five are not our concern. The magic that supports the prison of the Gorgon is tied to this one. When its power peaks, a ritual can undo the binding and release the Gorgon.” He turned his gaze to the gathered. “It is my people’s aim to stop them before it can happen.”

“How?” Tourmaline asked, her ears flicked. “I thought we couldn’t get to it.”

“Because it is too well defended,” he answered without missing a beat. “My people will spend the remaining months whittling away at the Bringers and their monstrous allies.”

Wanderer shot to his hooves. “You’re going to kill them? It’s not their fault that—”

He stopped as the Elder held up a hoof. “No, earth-tamer, we will do our best to not send the Bringers to the Mother’s embrace. Rather, capture them so that what was done to them can be undone.”

Wanderer’s eyes widened, as the others gasped. “There’s a way?”

The Elder dipped his head with a faint smile. “Yes. After studying the captured Bringer and seeking wisdom from the Great Mother, she has shown me a way to free them from the clutches of the Gorgon’s influence.”

“How is that possible?” Trixie asked, a feeling of hope igniting in her heart at the news.

“By combining the sap from the Great Mother herself and the juice and pulp from the berry of the full moon together, their latent magical properties can purge the body of the disease that affects the minds of the Bringers.”

“So there is a way,” Wanderer breathed in relief before shooting a pointed glare at Tourmaline as he resettled on his haunches.

She jerked her head away from his glare with a scowl.

The Elder looked between them for a moment before speaking again, “But I believe it is time you all told me the truth.” All eyes turned back towards him. “When we first spoke, you told me you had experiences with the Spirits before. I would ask you tell me the truth of it.”

Trixie felt Tormod stiffen up beside her and she saw him share a worried glance with Tourmaline before the two looked at Wanderer. The earth pony had lowered his head in shame, a soft sigh escaping him. She wanted to ask them, but the Elder spoke before she.

“Tell me the truth of your encounters with the Spirit of Order, earth-tamer,” the Elder said, giving him an expectant look.

Wanderer’s shoulders sagged even more, as if a great weight had been placed on his back. “It was us,” he said softly before looking back up. “It was us who freed him.”

“What!” Trixie and Faith shouted in unison—the former in shock, the later in outrage.

“There is more than that, is there not?” the Elder pressed.

Again, he lowered his head and shot Trixie an apologetic look. “It was my body he took over. It was me he used to do everything he did.”

“Y-You?” Trixie got to her hooves. “It was you who sent Trixie to that awful Realm of Shadow?”

A few guilt-ridden tears gathered around his face. “It wasn’t me! It was Tyranny controlling my body when he… did what he did to you.”

“Do you know what that has done to me!” Trixie yelled, unintentionally forgoing her normal address. “Ever since then, I’ve had so many awful nightmares, and it’s all because of you!”

“I remember what he did.” He closed his eyes, looking away. “I yelled, I screamed, I fought, I begged him everytime he hurt somepony. I was helpless in my own body, and he taunted and forced me to watch everything he did.” He looked back at her, straight into her eyes and she could see pure guilt in those hazel orbs. “I remember that night, Trixie, when he threw your wagon and the look of fear you had before he…”

When he jerked his gaze away, Tourmaline softly whispered. “Wanderer…”

His gaze turned harsher. “That’s why I wanted to help you save your career, Trixie. After realizing who you were, I wanted to make up for what I had done. After what he did, it seemed the least I could do to make up for my part in it.”

“Wanderer,” Tormod interrupted. “It wasn’t just you. All three of us had hooves in what happened.” He gave his friend a glare, his ears pinning back. “Why didn’t you tell us about Trixie?”

“I-I wanted to, but…” He averted his eyes again. “It wasn’t your fault either.”

“You blockheaded oaf!” Tormod growled. “We are in this together! You should have told us from the start!”

“Can you all tell me the whole story then?” the Elder said, stopping the conversation from becoming worse. When Trixie turned to him, she saw that he had placed a hoof on Faith’s shoulders as the doe glared figurative holes through Wanderer.

The adventurers spent the next few hours telling their tale of the Spirit of Order. Tormod explaining what he knew and of his time being turned to stone, while Tourmaline told of her days at Canterlot while she waited helplessly for her brother to be cured and of Wanderer’s whereabouts. Wanderer then told of all the things he was forced to witness while being a helpless observer in Tyranny’s mechanizations to conquer Equestria.

As Trixie listened, she shook her head in helpless bewilderment. It all sounded so far fetched that, if she had not witnessed Tyranny’s power first hoof, she would’ve dismissed it entirely. When they finished with the tale of his defeat and of Wanderer’s near brush with death by the Elements of Harmony, she admitted to not being sure of how she felt anymore.

“Is… this all true?” she finally managed to say.

Tormod nodded slowly, turning an apologetic look of his own to her. “It is. All of it. None of us could have known what we were getting into.”

“No, you could not have, aura-weaver,” The elder said, no longer having to restrain Faith. She had gone first from rage to looking at the three with sympathetic eyes. “The Spirit of Order has always been a narrow-minded spirit with no shortage of cruelty. He has a history with my people that is far worse than what you have experienced.”

Trixie turned a look at Faith as she spat in near hate. “What has he done?”

“The Purges,” the doe said with venom dripping from her tone.

“The Purges?” Tourmaline asked, tearing her gaze from Wanderer as he continued to slump where he sat.

The Elder nodded, a grimace of sorrow crossing his features. “It was after the Great Thaw—the event the pony folk refer to as Hearth’s Warming—that the Princesses of Equestria established their country with the Spirit of Order aiding them to help stabilize it during such a turbulent time. Our people lived together side by side then. While there were differences, we were all friends. United after a harrowing time that nearly wiped us all out.”

He lifted his head, his gaze going distant again. “Eventually, the world began to show the effects of the long winter as the earth no longer grew on its own and the weather became erratic. Many of the pony folk began to panic as it seemed our world was spinning towards utter chaos again, but my people felt that the world should be left to heal itself.” A frown tugged at his lips. “We felt the ponies using their innate magics to control the world would lead to further destabilization.”

“Did it?” Tormod asked, shifting his weight as he listened.

The buck’s gaze fell to the fire pit. “Our stance clashed with that of the pony folk. Numerous times discussions turned violent between our people. After a time of heated arguments, a young mare who had served the Spirit of Order in those days, called the leaders of our tribes and the pony folk to have a meeting to find a resolution that would benefit us all.”

After clearing his throat, he looked back at the group who sat quietly. “While there were arguments, it seemed as if this mare was going to help us find an agreement of mutual acceptance.” His gaze went glassy. “My Elder remembers watching the mare with respect as she spoke with such passion, such devotion to finding a peaceful resolution.” His gaze then went hard. “It was then a spear flew from the crowd and struck her down in front of my Elders, the Princesses, and the Spirit of Order.”

There was a collective gasp but he continued. “She died, and in the confusion, the ponies blamed our people as the spear was of our make but none of my people had been the one to throw it. Our pleas went unheard as we were chased out of the gathering.”

As the buck took in a long breath and let it out just as slowly, Trixie quietly asked, “Then what happened?”

When the Elder didn’t speak, Faithful did. “The Spirit of Order declared our people the murderers and said that as long as our people remained with the ponies, there would never be peace.” Her scowl deepened. “He then began hunting us down and putting us to the blade! With the Princesses’s blessings!”

The ponies eyes widened. “What? No! Princess Celestia and Luna would never do something like that!” Tourmaline yelled, getting to her hooves.

Faith turned a glare her way. “They did nothing to stop him! The blood of our people are on their hooves, even if they never wielded the blade themselves!”

Wanderer shook his head firmly. “Never! That was Tyranny’s doing, not the Princesses’.”

Before Faith could retort, the Elder spoke, “And I believe that now.”

Faith gasped and turned a wide-eyed look his way. “But, Grandfather… You have always taught us it was they who allowed the Purges to happen.”

He turned a sad look to her. “And I was wrong, Faithful Watcher.”

The blood drained from her face. “B-But—”

“When I spoke with the Princesses—and the Purges were brought up—I saw the look of regret and shame in their eyes. Even if it was all of the Spirit of Order’s doing, had they known, they would have stopped him.” He paused for a moment. “When I saw their tears, I knew they were genuine. They do not deny their complacence but I believe now they had no part of the Purges.”

Faith’s lower lip trembled, and tears gathered at the corners of her eyes. “G-Grandfather…”

He closed his eyes. “Even I can be wrong, Faithful Watcher. Nothing is ever absolute.”

The silence that fell in the tent was as thick as a cloak. Trixie sat there, digesting everything she had heard. Between the tales of the Purges and of her companion’s tales of Tyranny, Trixie felt the emotions of her mind swirl and threaten to overwhelm her.

She looked at Tormod and saw that he sat in quiet thought, likely trying to make sense of it all—though his frown told her was just as overwhelmed as she. Tourmaline sat staring at Wanderer, her gaze a mystery. She seemed neither angry nor upset. Rather, she just sat looking at him as he refused to look at anyone directly.

When Trixie looked at him, she wanted so badly to be angry. To blame him for everything that happened to her. He and his friends had released Tyranny and had been responsible for her banishment to the Realm of Shadow which had started all of those awful nightmares. She could likely blame them for how badly her shows have been if she wanted to, so why wasn’t she livid?

She thought back to when she first met them. Wanderer had been friendly and earnest in wanting to help her, which she could understand why now. He had been wanting to make amends for his past mistakes. He had accepted responsibility for his actions—as hard as that had to be—and was at least trying to atone.

That thought caused her to think of her own situation. It was different, she told herself. She had made amends, but it was others who refused to accept and forget. She had thrown Twilight Sparkle out of Ponyville and enslaved its citizens. Wanderer and the other two had released an evil spirit that would’ve enslaved all of Equestria. There was a huge difference.

Is there though?

Her eyes closed at the thought and a sigh escaped through her nose.

She blinked as the Elder spoke again, finally breaking the silence. “The question now remains: what will the four of you do now? You are not bound to remain here in Maederhallow. You would be welcomed if you remained, but this fight is not yours. My people will do what we can to stop the Gorgon from her freedom, but we would gladly welcome the help of those the Great Mother has taken as her own.”

“We’re going home,” Tourmaline said before the others. “It’s not that we don’t like any of you, but I’ve had enough of this adventure and I want to go home.”

The Elder nodded, a frown of disappointment on his face. “Then Risen Hart will—”

“I’m staying,” Wanderer said in a quiet, yet firm tone.

All eyes turned to him as Tourmaline sucked in a breath. “Wanderer, why?”

He lifted his head, a renewed determination in his expression. “Because I’m not going to be responsible for another spirit attacking Equestria.” He turned his gaze to her and Tormod. “We messed up with Tyranny, I’m not doing it again with the Gorgon.”

She scowled, her tail flicking. “Fine! But me and Tormod are going home.”

“Actually, I’m staying as well.”

Her eyes darted to her brother, her jaw dropping. “What!” her tone hitting a higher octave. “But, Tormod, your leg. You can’t fight with your leg hurt like that.”

“I’ll get better with my leg, Tourmaline.” He shifted again to relieve the weight from his injured leg. “That, and I agree with Wanderer. I won’t let another Tyranny happen without at least trying to stop it.” A faint smirk danced across his face. “Besides, I’m hoping to learn more about the deer of Maederhallow so that everypony in Equestria can learn about them when we get back. And I can’t do that if I leave.”

While both the Elder and Faith smiled at his comment, Tourmaline sputtered, “B-But—”

“You can go home, Tourmaline, and let Mom and your dad know how we’re doing,” Wanderer said as he stood, his voice tight. “Just tell them we’re okay and—”

“I’m not going either,” she said, frowning in a huff.

He blinked. “But—”

She glared at him. “I’m staying to make sure Tormod’s safe. Nothing else.”

He returned that glower and spat. “Fine.”

Scowling at the two in annoyance, Tormod looked at Trixie. “Trixie, what about you?”

The weight of their stares in the tent weighed down on her like a dozen sandbags. What about her? On the one hoof she could stay with them and spend the next months living with a population of deer that didn’t trust her, fighting the Bringers and that horrible Harbinger, in a desperate hope that they could stop them.

On the other hoof, however, she could return to Equestria and away from this awful forest were so much had happened to her. She could go back to her wagon and back to the life she knew without all of the… responsibility.

“It is your choice, aura-weaver,” the Elder said, his brown eyes looking at her calmly. “We will not think less of you should you wish to return.”

Taking in a breath, she let it out slowly before speaking, “Trixie wants to go home.”

While Faith, Wanderer, and Tormod gave looks of surprise, she wasn’t shocked by Tourmaline’s grim nod of approval.

Just as well. Trixie is tired of you too, nag.

The Elder gave her a nod, but the calm look in his eyes seemed to bore into her and she lowered her head. “Very well then. I will have Risen Hart and some others escort you back to the pony settlement. From there, your path if your own choosing.”

His gaze lingered on her for a bit more before he turned to address the three. “Our tribe thanks you for choosing to stay with us. Perhaps while you remain, we can teach you of our magic and fighting style. The knowledge could aid you in the coming days.”

As their discussions raged on, Trixie paid it little mind. All she could think of was that she was going to return home. Back to her wagon, back to the roads, back to the comfort of knowing what to expect.

-0-

That evening, as Risen Hart and another warrior stood by impassively, Trixie stopped to share her goodbyes with the three. The three being Wanderer, Tormod, and Faith. Tourmaline stood apart from them with a pleased smile on her face.

“So… you’re really leaving?” Wanderer asked as an early evening mist began to fall.

She nodded, drops of water falling off the brim of her cap. “Trixie is. There isn’t anything she can do to help and she just wants to go home.”

He gave her an understanding nod, the water falling from his own hat. “I can understand, but hey, at least you have something for your show, right?” His eyes traced to the saddlebags on her back.

A weak smile crossed her face as she glanced to the bag that held a folded leaf from the Mother Oak. “Yes. With this, no one would be able to doubt Trixie again.”

“Well, take care of yourself, Trixie.” His gaze turned to the side. “And, for what it’s worth… I’m sorry.” He turned back to face her. “I know it doesn’t mean much, but I only wanted to help.”

Her eyes looked into his for a moment before she gave a faint nod, still unable to find anything to say.

She turned to Faith as the doe gave her a pleading look. “You are sure you would not stay?”

Trixie nodded. “Trixie is sure. She doesn’t dislike you or any of the deer, she just wants to go home.”

Back to what I know.

Faith gave a sigh through her nose. “I know that I cannot make you, but I had… I had wanted to see more of your magic. I really, really liked watching you practice with it.”

A rare genuine smile played across Trixie’s muzzle. “Thank you, Faithful Watcher. That means a lot to Trixie. Maybe if you came to Equestria, you can see Trixie’s shows in person.”

The doe’s ears pinned back. “That will… never happen.”

Trixie tilted her head as she asked, “Why not?”

Faith shook her head and stepped away, a forlorn expression on her face.

Trixie watched her go and a small knot formed in her gut. Seeing Faith’s disappointment struck deeper than she thought. Was it guilt that—

Home, the wagon, our show.

Brushing the feelings aside, she turned to her fellow unicorn as he stood by, watching her. Looking into his sea-blue eyes, she saw the regret there. Regret for what though? Her own eyes fell to the splint he wore and the feeling of guilt hit her anew.

“Tormod, Trixie is sorry she—”

He held up a hoof to stop her. “You don’t need to apologize, Trixie. You’ve already apologized once, and that is enough.” A wan smirk tugged at his lips. “If hear any more apologies, I might go insane.”

A quick snort of a laugh escaped her, causing her to blush furiously and cover her muzzle.

His grin faded as he looked at her. “Is this really what you want to do though?” he asked her quietly. “Just leave it all behind after all you’ve seen? If you’re still blaming yourself for everything that’s happened, don’t. Somethings happen no matter how hard you try otherwise.” He tilted his head at her. “Do you really want to leave it after knowing what’s happening?”

She lowered her gaze. “Well—”

Home, wagon, show.

Her head rose with resolution. “Trixie is sure. It’s time she goes home.”

He looked at her for a moment before nodding. “All right, if that is what you choose.” Again, his wan smirk played across his face. “Doesn’t mean I didn’t wish it otherwise though. Keep safe ‘Great and Powerful’ Trixie.”

As they all moved away, her eyes followed them as they turned back for the village. Why did she feel regret in watching them walk away without looking back at her? Her eyes turned as both she and Tourmaline shared a look. Glaring at the judgemental pegasus brought up bile from deep within. She turned to the two patiently waiting bucks with a huff.

“Shall we, gentle… bucks.” she said as they led her into the mist and away from Maederhallow.

-0-

As she followed behind her guides, she felt her pace began to lag. The image of her friends turning their backs on her burnt so fiercely in her mind that she wanted to scream. Why did that bother her so much? Trixie had always been a solo mare, a traveller who got by on her own without the help of others. What did she care about what of a bunch of noponies thought of her? They were just four among thousands!

But are they though?

She wanted to growl at her nagging self. Wanderer was an annoying jokester who was responsible for her banishment! That nag, Tourmaline, was the most insufferable, feather-headed pegasus she had ever had the misfortune of meeting! And Tormod…

Her eyes squinted shut. Tormod was actually the most pleasant of the three. He had looked out for her during their trip, helped her with her tent, helped her sleep extra at the cost of his own, and had thrown himself in the way of a manticore that would have killed her.

Hearing his agonized screams in her mind caused her to falter and Risen Hart turned to regard her.

“Do you tire?” he asked.

A strand of mane fell in her face as she shook her head. “No, Trixie just… tripped.”

He nodded slowly before glancing at his partner and turned to continue.

As she settled her bangs back into her cap, her mind continued its chaotic tumble. She remembered the days of watching Tormod as he struggled with the injury and of the disease that had wracked his body. The guilt had wracked her just as badly as the sickness had done to him. Knowing that it was her fault that he had been inured only made the look on his face when she said she was leaving hurt that much more.

Her mind then went to Faithful Watcher. The doe had been so eager, so earnest in wanting to watch Trixie perform her magics. It had reminded her of the little foals who had been just as amazed by her tricks. Again, seeing her disappointment had hurt on a different level that she wasn’t sure she understood. Was it disappointment? Regret?

A sigh escaped her for the uptenth time since she left Maederhallow. Her life, her wagon, her show, what else was different?

She knew the reason, and she didn’t like it. It was because things were different that she couldn’t get her mind to quiet. How could she think nothing had changed with all that she had experienced? Equestria was in trouble, and she was only one of a few who knew about it.

But what could she do? She was an entertainer, an actor, not a hero. She wasn’t Twilight Sparkle and the Elements of Harmony. She didn’t have the magic of friendship like they did, so what could she do?

She could be more. Recalling the last conversation she had with the Elder after they had left the tent. He had stopped her as the others filed out and she recalled the words he had said to her.

“I do not question your choice, aura-weaver, but I wish only to ask you a question.” She remembered as he looked at her, his eyes seeming to bore into her. “What is it you are afraid of?”

Afraid? Trixie wasn’t afraid and she had said as much.

He had stared at her and she couldn’t hold his gaze. He had know she was lying as much as she did.

“When you first introduced yourself to us, you called yourself the ‘Great and Powerful,’ but I wonder if you truly believe that? I believe the Great Mother welcomed you for a reason. Perhaps it was so you could not only help us, but also to help yourself.”

Help herself? But Trixie was already the showmare supre…

She let that thought fade, she knew better. What if all that she had experienced was for her to help herself? What if this was the chance she was looking for? The chance to prove who she really was.

Her pace had slowed as her mind raced. Again, the bucks stopped and turned curious glances at her.

“You stop again. You are sure you do not need rest?” Risen Hart asked.

To prove that she was more than the showmare supreme. She was Trixie, the greatest magician in all of Equestria.

A chance to prove she was the Great and Powerful.

“No…” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Risen’s ears flicked at her whisper and he tilted his head. “Aura-weaver?”

She looked back up, her eyes ablaze in determination. Her long-lost confident smirk on her face. “Trixie wants to go back.”

Risen glanced at his partner and the two shared a knowing smile. “The Elder told us to expect such.”

Her grin grew as she realized she had played into the hooves of the Elder, but she didn’t care. She knew what she was doing was right. “Let us return then! The Great and Powerful Trixie will not disappoint again!”

Author's Note

Quite a bit of world building, this chapter. Spent a long time trying to hammer it out and keep it sensible and I liked how it's turned out.

More and more to come folks! We're about two-thirds of the way there!

Chapter Fifteen

She remembered the smiles of her friends when she had returned to Maederhallow. Wanderer had smiled wide and welcomed her back with a nod that said he expected to see her again. Tormod’s welcome was even friendlier, but he stopped himself just shy of outright hugging her. Faithful, however, hadn’t held any such reservations. The young doe crushed her in a gleeful hug that Trixie hesitantly returned—certainly not expecting such a reaction from the normally reserved doe.

From their hug, Trixie had seen the stoney glare Tourmaline gave her; she hadn’t let it ruin the the good cheer. No matter what, she wasn’t going to let Tourmaline second guess herself ever again.

It had been a week ago, and she remembered it with a smile, but now Trixie stood in the medical tent with Tormod, Wanderer, and the Elder, watching as the restrained Scarlet Scroll neighed in terror as the Elder’s antlers glowed with a golden aura. The same magic surrounded the pegasus as she pulled against her restraints.

The Elder grunted, a bead of sweat rolling down his face. His brow furrowed more and the magic surrounding his antlers grew brighter. In turn, the aura surrounding Scarlet became brighter and she thrashed around, screaming. The light grew brighter until, with a gasp, the Elder let his magic fade and the aura surrounding her vanished.

“Still no?” Wanderer asked, casting a pitying glance at the whimpering Scarlet. She calmed, though still panting as she eyed the four of them with wide, fearful eyes.

The Elder shook his head. “I’ve made no more progress than before. While she has regained part of her awareness, the disease will not allow me to speed the healing.”

“What about the cure you told us about?” Tormod asked, shifting his weight off of his injured leg. “Will it work?”

The Elder nodded, his ear flicking. “It will. The Great Mother has already given us much of her sap. We await only the coming of the full moon to collect the full moon berries to complete it.”

Trixie looked back at Scarlet, remembering what little time she had spent around her. While she had been aloof, she knew the mare wasn’t a bad pony. Standoffish, faintly unsettling, yes, but not bad.

Listening to her whimpers now, they sounded so much like quiet pleas for help that Trixie had to look away. “Nopony should go through this.”

“Nopony,” Wanderer echoed, his tone firm.

She looked back at him and caught him looking away. “Trixie apologizes, Wanderer.”

He waved it away with his trademark lopsided grin. “Don’t worry. It only makes me want to help her that much more.”

The tent’s flap lifted with the Elder’s magic and he nodded. “Come. Our presence only causes her distress. Let’s step outside to speak.”

When the four stepped out of the conical tent, Trixie looked around the deer village. Many of them went about their daily business with grim frowns; there was little conversation going between them. She knew they would soon start their campaign to whittle away at the Bringer’s forces and that was the reason for their moods. Once the cure was complete, they would begin capturing the pony cultists and curing them of the Gorgon’s mind control and destroying her monstrous creatures.

They all knew what was at stake. Not only of their civilization but all of Equestria as a whole. Such responsibility weighed down on the backs of every buck and doe in the village.

Trixie winced, it also weighed down on her and her fellow ponies as well. Pushing the thought aside she lifted her gaze to the sky—difficult or not, she was going to show them all that she was the Great and Powerful Trixie.

Tormod squinted at the brightness of the sunlight as he left the tent. “The full moon is not far away. When will we go after the berries?”

“In a couple days time,” the Elder said. “It will take two to reach the closest clearing they grow, and we will need as many of them as we can collect. Once we have them, my healers will brew the cure so that your kin may be saved.”

Wanderer clopped his hooves together. “When they do, I’m going with them. I’ll carry all of them if I have to.”

A faint smile appeared on the Elder’s muzzle. “Your strength will be helpful, earth-tamer. It will help greatly in fact.”

“If he doesn’t get lost along the way,” Tormod said with a roll of his eyes—earning a quiet giggle from Trixie.

Wanderer gave his friend a glower. “At least your humor is still intact.”

Before the Elder could continue, a shout of, ‘Atlaz!’ caused them all to turn. A doe warrior came running towards them, her eyes wide and breathing ragged.

As the Elder entered a rapid discussion with the doe, Trixie turned as Tourmaline landed next to them.

“What’s happening?” she asked, pushing her mane back out of her eyes.

“We don’t know,” Tormod said, watching and listening to the exchange. “They’re talking too fast for me to catch it.”

“Do you know anything?” Trixie asked her.

Tourmaline gave her a quick narrowed glance. “If I did, I wouldn’t have asked. I saw her running from the forest and followed her to find out.”

Trixie wanted to snap but she knew it wasn’t worth the frustration. She reminded herself again to not speak with the annoying pegasus.

She caught Wanderer staring at Tourmaline before the pegasus turned to look at him. “What?”

He looked away. “Nothing… Just glad to see you.”

Even to Trixie, he sounded hollow.

Tourmaline stared at him for a moment before turning her gaze back to the deer. Trixie could have sworn she saw moisture under Tourmaline’s eyes before the pegasus forced it back.

After what sounded like a curse, the Elder turned back to them.

“We’ve got a problem?” Tourmaline asked before he could speak. Earning a nudge and a shake of his head from her brother.

“To put it lightly, sky-rider,” the Elder said, a frown on his muzzle. “A swarm of the boring beetles are being led through the forest and they are destroying the clearings where the full moon berries grow.”

Wanderer sucked in a breath. “Why? They have the key, why continue to destroy the forest?”

“Isn’t it obvious, Wanderer?” Tormod asked, a frown tugging at the corners of his mouth. “They know we have Scarlet Scroll, and the Gorgon likely knows the deer know of a cure for her mind control disease.”

He facehooved at Wanderer’s blank look. “They’re trying to stop us from making the cure.”

“Exactly, aura-weaver.” The Elder nodded. “The Gorgon and her Harbinger know that the Great Mother’s gifts are a threat to her plans. Eliminating the cure will mean we will have to resort to slaying her Bringers, and she would revel in that fact.”

A sickened feeling formed in Trixie’s gut. “Doesn’t she care about them at all? They are her followers—brain washed or not. How can she be so cruel?”

A dark scowl erupted across the Elder’s face. “Know this about the Gorgon, aura-weaver, she does not care for life—any life. She would see all of her Bringers dead than cured, and us along with them.”

“Disgusting,” Wanderer spat.

“Is Harbinger leading them?” Tourmaline asked, a snarl escaping her.

He shook his head. “No. They are being lead by an earth-tamer in armor.” The Elder glanced towards the towering oak tree that stood above them. “We have seen him before. He is a skilled warrior and he has sent a number of our people back to the Mother’s embrace.”

Tourmaline followed his gaze and winced. “Then he needs to be stopped. Along with those beetles.”

The Elder’s visage hardened. “We are in agreement, sky-rider. I will assemble willing warriors to protect the closest gove so they can keep him at bay so the berries can ripen.”

Wanderer tugged his hat on his head. “I’m going. I won’t let him get those berries.”

The Elder turned a look his way. “You realize that in doing so, you may have to face your fellow kin in battle. I do not foresee him turning his blade because you are a pony as well.”

Wanderer’s determination slipped some but quickly returned. “Doesn’t matter. If it means I have to beat him to a pulp to help everypony, I’ll do it.”

The Elder’s expression didn’t change. “And if you are forced to take his life?”

“It won’t come to that,” Wanderer said, standing straighter.

The Elder watched him for a moment before sighing. “I hope it does not, earth-tamer. I hope it does not.”

“I’m going too,” Tourmaline said, her wings flaring. “And I’ll do whatever it takes to stop him.”

Wanderer turned a look her way. “Even kill him?”

“If I have too,” she said, lifting her head up and not even looking at him.

Tormod sighed after a moment of staring at the two and Trixie saw he was likely giving serious thought to strangling them both. “If they’re going, so am I.”

Trixie winced, casting a look at his braced leg. “Trixie doesn’t think that is a good idea, Tormod. Your leg is still hurting you.”

He shook his head. “No. I can walk. I can help. I’m not an invalid.”

“We know you’re not, Tormod,” Tourmaline said, wrapping a wing around his withers. “But I’ve seen you walk around the village, you still hurt when you’re on your leg for too long. I don’t want you hurting yourself more because you’re being stubborn.”

He turned a scathing glare her way. “Said the kettle to the pot! I’m not being stubborn! I’m just…” he sighed, seeming to deflate. “I’m tired of being useless.”

She nuzzled him. “You’re not useless, Tormod. We just don’t want to see you hurt again.”

“Besides,” Wanderer piped up. “We want you fully healed up so you can join us again. We’d be lost without you, you know?”

A smile tugged at Tormod’s lips and he raised his head. “And knowing you, you would.”

Wanderer grinned and gave his friend a light punch on the shoulder, which earned a hiss from the unicorn and a glare from the other two.

Wanderer held his hooves up. “Sorry. Forgot.”

“If it is any reconciliation, aura-weaver, while they are away, I will begin teaching you and the other aura-weaver some of our magics,” the Elder said. “Including a spell that might be necessary to stop the releasing ritual should it take place.”

“What do you mean?” Tormod asked as the four of them turned curious looks at the Elder.

“Something I will speak of later.” He looked at Tourmaline and Wanderer. “When you both go, you must pick as many berries as you can. The more we have, the more cure we can produce. We do not know the exact number of the Bringers, so an excess of the cure would be needed.”

Trixie wasn’t sure what it was, but something inside her clicked and she stepped forward. “Trixie wants to go as well.”

The three of them turned surprised looks her way, but the Elder raised an eyebrow. “I had wanted to instruct you both with the spell I mentioned, aura-weaver. You do not wish to learn?”

“Trixie does, but she wants to help with the sick too.” She gave her mane a toss. “With Trixie’s magic, she can harvest the berries faster than picking them by hoof. That way everyp—body can collect them and leave sooner.”

“She’s got a point,” Wanderer said, his tail flicking. “Having her magic might help in a fight too.”

The Elder hummed and turned a look at Tourmaline. “Sky-rider?”

She huffed and turned away. “At this point, I don’t care what she does.”

He nodded. “Then I will gather the warriors and we shall meet in the village’s center and go forth from there.”

As they dispersed, Trixie watched as Wanderer and Tourmaline shared a long look with each other. Finally, it was Tourmaline who broke the look and took to the sky. Seeing Wanderer lower his head, a sigh escaping him, she wondered if there wasn’t anything she could do to help them as well.

-0-

The group of thirty deer and three ponies had set camp for the night. Less than a day away from the grove where the full moon berries grew, Faithful Watcher had insisted the war band was well rested before they arrived. The cicadas sang their songs, and an owl hooted from not far away as the three ponies rested near their campfire.

Trixie smiled as the fire warmed her fur, basking in the feeling. She turned to watch as Faithful Watcher went about making sure the camp was set. Buck and doe alike gave the younger complete respect, following her orders without question.

Trixie turned to the two as Wanderer wrote in his log book, and Tourmaline rested on a tree branch overhead.

“She is a skilled leader,” Trixie said, nodding toward Faith when the two looked at her. “She’s so young, yet all the adults follow her as if the Elder was speaking to them.”

“It make sense,” Wanderer said as he went back to his writing. “She is the Elder’s granddaughter.”

“It is more than that, earth-tamer,” they heard the voice of Risen Hart say as he joined them, carrying some baskets of fruit. “Faithful Watcher will be the next Elder when our own returns to the Mother’s embrace.”

Tourmaline peered down to look at him as he set down the bowls for them to enjoy. “You mean die? I thought he lived forever like Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

He shakes his head. “No, the Elder lives for a longer time than most of the White Tail, but he does not have an eternal life span.”

“He said he remembers the time when Tyranny was still around like he was actually there,” she said, her tone taking an accusatory edge.

The buck averted his gaze a moment. “It is said that the memories of all the past Elders are passed down to the next Elder in line. It is how our people keep our history and preserve our way of life.”

Wanderer chewed on his pencil. “So something like a memory transfer or something?”

A soft frown tugged at the corner of Trixie’s mouth. “Trixie’s not sure if she would like that. How can they tell their own memories from the older ones? It sounds… wrong somehow.”

Rish shrugged. “It is our way, aura-weaver, it has been as it has been for many generations of the White Tails. It has kept us safe for all that time, why would we change it now?”

“We’re not saying you should change it,” Tourmaline said with a swish of her tail. “We just find it… odd. I guess.”

“Mm. Much the same as we find many of the things the pony tribes do.”

Wanderer looked over at him. “So what do you think of us ponies, Risen Hart? We know you learned to speak Equestrian, but why? Did the Elder ask you to?”

He shook his head. “No. I…” He looked in the direction of Faithful Watcher, even as she still spoke with other deer warriors. “I learned because… Faithful had asked me to.”

“She did?” Wanderer asked, even as the other two looked at the buck curiously.

Nodding, he turned back to regard them. “Faithful Watcher has… always enjoyed hearing of our tribe’s history. Especially when it dealt with that of the pony tribes.” He tilted his head a bit. “Even when most of the history was about our conflicts of the past, she still wanted to learn. She has always had an odd desire to learn more of you all.”

Trixie tilted her head. “Trixie wonders why?”

He shook his head. “I do not know. Maybe a genuine curiosity, a desire to learn, I do not know.” He turned an affectionate smile back at the doe’s way. “She is… amazing, and will be strong leader. I envy her love of life. How she considers all life sacred and only takes a life if she must.” He sighed. “There are times I wish I saw things as she does.”

Trixie smiled a bit. “Trixie thinks you have a crush on her.”

His reaction was immediate. The fur around his cheeks turned a darker color, and he looked away before clearing his throat. “We of the White Tail do not express our desires openly. We have been taught that our loved ones might be taken away at any moment and do not forge deep bonds.”

“But you do, don’t you?” Wanderer said with a knowing smirk.

Risen averted his eyes, blushing again. He stood up and cleared his throat once more. “From our latest scout reports, we will reach the grove sooner than the beetle horde, but with little time to prepare. You all should seek your beds and be ready for tomorrow. The sake of your fellow ponies will be at stake.”

Tourmaline rolled her eyes as she munched on one of the fruits. “Thank you for reminding us.”

He nodded and bid them goodnight. Wanderer watched him go for a moment before humming and going back to his writing—grabbing a stray piece of fruit to eat. His pencil twirling and turning in his mouth as he wrote in his log book—something he did every evening that Trixie recalled.

As he wrote, she caught Tourmaline staring at him. Trixie saw a myriad of emotions in her eyes. Doubt, anger, sadness were just a few she recognized, but there was one emotion she knew all too well: uncertainty. Tourmaline had a strand of her teal mane in her mouth, chewing on the ends, as she stared at the oblivious Wanderer. After a moment, her eyes widened and she irritably tucked the strand back behind an ear and spoke.

“What’re you writing about, Wanderer?”

He looked up from his writing to blink at her before his eyes hardened a bit. “About what we just talked about,” he said.

Tourmaline’s eyebrow shot up, she obviously knew he was lying as much as Trixie did. Before she could say anything else, Faithful called over to them.

“Wanderer, Tourmaline, can you both come here? I need to speak with you.”

A sigh escaped Wanderer as he tucked his book and pencil away in his saddle bag. “Be right there,” he called back. He turned a look Trixie’s way. “We’ll be back.”

She gave them a nod as they walked away, watching them go. Finally, she sighed and settled on her belly, taking in a deep inhale of the early autumn air. With the humidity finally starting to let up, she realized just how pleasent the forest was. The smell of the loam and the trees set her mind at ease. Despite knowing that the fate of helpless ponies depended on her ability to collect quickly, she felt at peace. Ever since making the choice to return to Maederhallow, she felt like a great weight had been lifted off of her withers. Even so, she privately admitted it had placed a new one on her back, but it was one she felt… good, in carrying.

Her ears flicked as the wind blew through, and she lifted her gaze to see the moon trying to shine through the canopy of the forest. The branches parting enough for her to catch a glimpse of the nearly-full moon.

A wisp of a smile tugged at her lips. “Hello again, my friend. It has been so long since Trixie saw you last.”

The tree leaves rustled in the wind, and she felt her smile grow. “Trixie hasn’t forgotten, she has just been very busy.”

The moonlight shone down, illuminating her camp in its glow.

She closed her eyes for a moment before whispering, “Thank you.”

Perhaps it was a trick of the light, but Trixie found her gaze drawn to Wanderer’s saddlebags. The logbook stuck out of the corner of the flap and Trixie found herself curious as to what he might had been writing about.

She shook her head. “No, Trixie, that’s his personal journal. It’s not your place to pry.”

‘But what harm would a little peek do?’

Not allowing that thought to take root, she looked away to occupy her mind on something else. A certain tree’s bark, a deer’s tent, or even her own hooves—which were dying for a hooficure—but, inevitably, she found her gaze drifting back to the saddlebag and the book.

‘No, Trixie, it isn’t proper to snoop.’

The wind blew again and a moon beam landed squarely on the saddlebag.

‘Well, if she says so…’

Casting a quick glance at Wanderer, she saw that he was in deep discussion with Tourmaline, Faithful, Risen, and a number of other deer. Seeing him busy, she lit her horn and the small book drifted over. She knew it was wrong to pry but a book with the thoughts of a well-traveled adventurer was a hard thing to resist.

Cracking open the book, she scanned the latest entry. What she read certainly wasn’t about the White Tail Elder. Her eyes slowly widened as she read, a few tears gathering around her eyes as she read the final entry. She flipped a few pages back to the entry after the day the key had been taken from them. Her breath caught as she read Wanderer’s thoughts, and she turned a sad look at the earth pony as he stood unaware his private thoughts were being read.

Trixie brought a hoof up to dash away at her eyes, if the two came back and saw she had been crying, it would lead to some awkward questions. Levitating the book back where she had gotten it, she climbed into the privacy of her tent. As she lay on her bedroll, she knew there were two others who needed to read that book. The one who had to read it first was in Maederhallow, and he would make sure the second would read it in turn.

-0-

The wind seemed loud to Wanderer as he sat within the grove, looking over the silvery plants as they swayed in the increasing winds. When Tourmaline had reported that a rain storm was on its way, he feared the berries would not ripen without the full moon. Faithful had assured them that they would be ready rather or not the moon actually shined down upon them. Even so, he felt his worry rise as the large white berries rested on their stems. He even went so far as to try to coax the plants to bloom himself, but all he received in turn was a sense of patience.

A huff escaped him, patience was a hard thing to hold onto as he knew the swarm of beetles was coming after them. From what Risen Hart had told him, the beetles were protected by a thick carapace that the deer had to use hoof blades or spears to pierce. Wanderer knew he was stronger than the deer, so he had declined a weapon—confident he could take them down without them.

That hadn’t stopped Tourmaline from accepting a spear, however. Even now, he watched as she practiced using it. Her flight and speed combined with the reach of the spear would suit her well for quick hit-and-run strikes. As he watched her, he felt that increasingly familiar sickness in his gut. What had happened to her? Where was the Tourmaline he loved? When did this angry, blood-thirsty Tourmaline replace his friend who was always so willing to laugh at things? Always able to let things roll off her back like rain water off her feathers? Why did this happen? What did he do to cause it?

A sigh escaped him, his ears pinning back under his hat. He wanted his Tourmaline back so badly it ached, but how could she have been so angry all this time? When she had called for the death of Scarlet Scroll, he remembered berating her—saying some nasty things in the process. While he didn’t regret standing up for Scarlet, he knew what he had said was out of anger. Thinking back on what he said brought about a wince, but he knew he wasn’t the only one in the wrong—so was she.

He looked to the sky as the clouds blew past with the winds. ‘I just want things to be as they were… but… I can’t apologize. Not until she does too.’

Growling, he tugged at his mane. A swarm of dangerous beetles was on their way to destroy the ingredients to save Scarlet Scroll and the others, and all he could do is think about Tourmaline. Why couldn’t he focus?

“Trixie thinks if you keep pulling at your mane like that, you’re going to go bald.”

He turned to find the unicorn sitting next to him, her silvery mane blowing in the breeze. Realizing he must’ve really been in deep thought for her to sit next to him without him noticing.

He gave a soft shake of his head. “Might be a good look for me,” he said, his lopsided grin painted its way onto his face. “Just thinking ahead is all.”

She hummed and turned to look at the plants. “Trixie can’t wait to see them ripen. She expects it will be a sight to see.”

“Maybe.” He glanced over at Tourmaline before looking back. “Having your magic with us will help harvest them faster. I’m not looking forward to fighting those bugs.”

He felt her shudder next to him, her facing paling a bit. “If they are like the one Trixie saw on the day… Tormod was hurt, neither is Trixie.”

“Hey, with all of us together, we can handle it,” he said with his grin on his face once more. “I won’t let them get the berries. Too many ponies are counting on them.”

She turned to regard him and he shifted his weight under her gaze. “Are you all right, Wanderer?”

Again, his grin appeared. “Yeah, I’m fine. Nothing to worry about.”

Her gaze didn’t let up. “You know, Trixie is a performer and she can recognize an act when she sees one.”

The grin faded. “I don’t know what you mean.”

She pointed at his face. “Your smile. Trixie can tell it’s fake.”

Averting his gaze for a moment, he said, “It’s hard to smile these days.”

Nodding, she sat up straighter. “And Trixie agrees. But she thinks she understands you better now.”

An eyebrow inched up as he regarded her. “Do tell.”

A light rain began to fall as she spoke. “Trixie thinks you’re feeling guilty about everything that’s happened. With you, Tourmaline, Tormod, the Bringers, even with Trixie, even though not everything that has happened is your fault, you still blame yourself.”

He lowered his gaze to his hooves. Why did that seem to hit so deeply? “What if it is my fault though? Something I did and didn’t realize? Like with you and—”

A light-blue hoof pressed over his muzzle. “Trixie knows now that wasn’t you, but that nasty Tyranny who did that to her. When Trixie heard your story, and saw your expression, she knew it wasn’t really your fault—well, after she had time to think about it.” She lowered her hoof to the ground and he stuck his tongue out to get the leafy taste off. “Trixie has forgiven you for that.”

We he looked back at her, he saw she was giving him a soft smile. “But Trixie thinks you need to stop blaming yourself for everything. It isn’t healthy.”

A sigh escaped him and he glanced at Tourmaline as she spoke with Faithful. “Easier said than done,” he said, the rain beginning to fall in earnest.

She hummed, following his gaze. “Maybe, but Trixie thinks you should try.”

Scoffing, he said, “If she’ll even listen to me. Which she won’t.”

When she didn’t respond, he turned to her, tilting his head. “Trixie?”

Seeing her biting at her lip, his brow furrowed, but she spoke before he could. “Maybe you should speak to someone who she would listen to.”

He blinked. “Who would she listen to that isn’t me?”

She gave him a long steady look.

Conking himself on his forehead, he muttered, “Tormod. Duh.”

A grin crossed her face but she stopped as the sky began to darken.

“The sun is setting!” they heard Faith shout. “The berries will soon ripen!”

The two scrambled to their hooves, even as Tourmaline landed next to him and tucked the spear under her wing. “What were you talking about?” she asked.

“Tormod,” he said, an ear flicking. “Something I need to ask him when we get back.” He stared at her for a moment before he decided to test the waters. “You all right?”

“I’m fine,” she said, giving Trixie a glance before looking at the berry plants.

‘Still lukewarm, it seems.’

Even as the rain pounded in a steady drone, and the wind causing the branches to sway, Wanderer felt his excitement grow. He saw that many of the deer had baskets and pouches ready for the moment the berries ripened—their expressions as eager as his own. The moment they did, they would pick as many as they could and carry them to safety. If they were fast enough, they might even get everything picked and get away before the beetles showed up!

His eyes widened as the large white berries started to glow a golden aura. As one, the berries glowed brighter for a second before turning a nice golden color—looking exactly like mini full moons on a stem. His eyes wide, Wanderer let his natural magic flow through the earth and he could feel a sense accomplishment from the plants. A small smile grew on his face as he knew they were proud to share their bounty with the world.

As he and the deer began harvesting, he felt a sense of elation rise up in him. Maybe everything was going to work out for once! Maybe they would have to worry abou—

As if Discord himself was laughing at him, his gaze darted to the side as he heard the chitinous sounds approach. As one, the entire group whirled to find the horde of disgusting, black-carapaced beetles emerge from the trees. Their yellow eyes glowed in the deepening gloom and Wanderer winced at the sight of the large protruding horn that jutted from their foreheads. The sheer reek they emitted caused his stomach to turn, threatening to empty on him then and there. He saw that each of their six legs ended in sharp spikes, and he knew he was going to have to be careful of each and everyone one.

“So, the savages have recruited ponies as well?” a voice said. “The master was correct in assuming you would be here.”

Wanderer turned towards the voice and he saw an earth pony larger than he step from behind the bugs. The maroon-maned stallion stood dressed in a metal cuirass and helm, a sword belted on his side. As Wanderer glared at him, he saw the pony had no more awareness in his eyes than Scarlet Scroll had.

“Harbinger too afraid to come out himself?” Wanderer snarled as he and the deer turned to face the horde.

The armed pony turned his dead gaze to him. “The master has ordered the destruction of these plants. Step aside or be torn to shreds.”

“Ain’t happening, buddy,” Tourmaline said, taking her spear in both front hooves. “Run back to your master and tell him we’re coming for him after we beat the snot out of you.”

Stalwart drew his blade. “Your defiance was noted.” He made some awful clicking sounds and the beetles gave a horrible shriek in turn. Tearing at the ground, the beetles thundered for the deer line.

“Miz cqa Nzauc Vicqaz!” Faith shouted, and the deer gave war cries of their own and bounded ahead for the monsters.

Wanderer turned to Trixie as Tourmaline took off. “Get the berries harvested! We’ll keep them off of you!”

She gulped, her eyes wide. “A-Alright!”

Tugging his hat on his head, he turned to gallop for the fight even as he heard her magic come to life. Trusting her to do as needed, he galloped full tackle into the closest beetle as it tried to gore a deer warrior. The force of his charge flipped the beetle on its back, its legs thrashing to right itself. The deer warrior leapt at its exposed underbelly and drove his hoof blade deeply. Orange ichor erupted from the wound as the beetle gave an ear-piercing shriek.

Wanderer didn’t have time to make sure it was dead. He turned away as he saw a doe go down under the trampling legs of the swarm.

“No!” he shouted, but the poor doe was pierced by two different legs before another beetle gored her. It lifted the weakly struggling doe up even as another warrior engaged the second beetle. Wanderer dug his hooves in and slammed a fore hoof into the bug’s face. Even as he saw the carapace crack, and ichor flow, he realized their shells were a lot harder than he expected. He ignored the pain and whirled to buck it in the face. The doe gave a weak cry as she flew from the beetle—even as it collapsed.

He was by her side, grimacing at her wounds. “Hey! You’re gonna be all right! Stay with me!”

She coughed, “M-Mother…” before lying still.

An enraged shout escaped his throat and he charged back into the fray.

As mindless as the beetles were, they were cunning enough to be dangerous. Wanderer saw a few of the warriors go down, but he saw many more beetles fall to spear and blade. Faithful Watcher’s hoof blade found weak points in the carapace and bound away before her targets could whirl on her—only to open themselves to another strike. He saw Tourmaline dive in and out of the fray, her spear dripping with the foul ichor.

Wanderer’s gaze turned sharply as he caught sight of the armored pony walking for Trixie—who was still frantically picking the berries—his blade held out to his side.

“Trixie!” Wanderer shouted and charged after Stalwart.

The mercenary turned on him and leveled his sword, his visage still dead of emotion.

Wanderer skid to a stop, just shy of impaling himself on the blade. He swore as rolled to the side as Stalwart lunged ahead with a slash. Recovering from his roll, Wanderer kicked the mercenary in his armored chest.

“We’re trying to help you!” Wanderer yelled as the mercenary grunted from the blow.

Stalwart turned back to him. “Die.” He lifted his blade and slashed at Wanderer’s head.

Ducking in time to avoid a nasty shortening, Wanderer sprung up from his crouch to tackle Stalwart. The two grunted but Wanderer found that Stalwart was a lot sturder than he. He knew he was in a bad spot, but didn’t have time to do anything before he felt the pommel of the blade smash him across the muzzle.

He landed with a grunt and rolled away in time for the mercenary to plant his sword into the same spot Wanderer just vacated. He used the opening to buck the mercenary, flipping him over.

Wanderer was on him in an instant, punching at the supine mercenary. As Stalwart tried to squirm away, Wanderer only slugged him harder.

“Stay down already!” Wanderer brought back a hoof and punched again… only to have it caught mid-strike.

“The Mistress hasn’t commanded it,” Stalwart said before slugging Wanderer. Hot pain erupted from his snout along with flashes of light in his vision . He felt his back hit the muddy soil and rolled away onto his hooves—which wobbled as he got back up.

Shaking his head to clear the dancing lights, Wanderer threw up a foreleg to block a punch only to find it was a feint. The resulting punch caused another bout of dancing stars in his vision. He skipped back to put some distance between them but found Stalwart had kept up with him. His eyes widened and he ducked under a heavy swing. He jabbed twice at Stalwart’s exposed abdomen but received a blow to the back of the head that sent him stumbling to land face first into the wet ground.

Wanderer wiped the mud from his face, spitting out a mouthful of leaves. ‘Damn it, he’s strong! Where are Tourmaline and F—’

His thoughts were interrupted as he felt his mane pulled from behind. He hissed and turned to grab at the hoof that held him only to open himself to the punch that slammed him to the ground.

He laid spread out on the ground, the rain falling on his face. As much as he tried to return his focus, he could only think of the dancing stars in his vision. The pain in his muzzle burned hotly but he could only stare ahead.

“Tourmaline?”

Nothing came back to his plea. The falling of the rain and the distant sound of fighting was all he heard, but none of registered past the ache. Where were his friends? Why was he alone? He turned to see the deer still in a fierce battle with the beetles, but he couldn’t see Tourmaline anywhere. Where was she? Is she—

His breath was blasted out of him when a hoof stomped down on him. He looked up to see Stalwart standing over him, his hoof pressing down on his barrel. The mercenary looked down at him with that same dead look in his eyes and lifted his retrieved blade.

“For defying the Mistress, only death awaits.”

The point of the sword hoved above him.

‘Tormod?’

The rain fell from above but his gaze was stuck to Stalwart’s.

‘Trixie?’

All sound had vanished, save for the frantic beating of his heart and ragged breathing.

‘Tourmaline?’

This was it. He was going to die. There was no one around to save him. His life would be ended in a forest where only his killer would see his time ended.

‘Help...me.’

A gleam glinted off the sword before a cerise beam blasted it from the mercenary’s grip. They both turned to see Trixie glaring fiercely at Stalwart, her horn a bright light in the gloom.

“Trixie will not let you harm her friend!”

Before any of them could further react, a shriek of rage preceded Stalwart being tackled off of Wanderer by a teal blur.

His senses returned as he watched Tourmaline tackle Stalwart to the ground. Even after bouncing off of him, she flapped her wings and came back with a kick that caught the mercenary in the face as he tried to get back to his hooves.

Aching like never before, Wanderer struggled to his hooves. He knew that Tourmaline wouldn’t last against Stalwart. She was faster, but he was stronger and could endure anything she threw at him. Even after he got to his hooves, Wanderer wondered what he could do to even make a difference. Stalwart had already beaten him once, so what difference would it make this time?

His head snapped up as heard Tourmaline gasp and saw that Stalwart had caught her by the tail and slammed her to the ground.

“Tourmaline!” He started forward when his hoof kicked something. Looking down, he saw a discarded hoof blade from one of the fallen deer warriors. As he looked at the weapon, a part of him screamed to kick it away, but the part of him that was screaming for him to save Tourmaline demanded he pick it up and use it.

He thought earlier on his vow: where he refused to kill. Would he really break that promise now? Could he?

His gaze snapped up to see Stalwart had pinned Tourmaline down and his hooves were pressing against her neck. She thrashed and slapped at him, but there was no breaking his grip. The panic in her eyes caused all other thought to leave Wanderer’s mind.

All he saw was a red haze as he galloped for them. “Get your hooves off of her!”

Stalwart looked up in time to take a rage-induced haymaker to the muzzle. The mercenary bounced away, and Tourmaline gasped in the air her lungs had begged for.

The mercenary had barely gained his hooves before Wanderer was there, punching at him wildly. Even as Stalwart backpedaled from the assault, Wanderer kept up with him. Landing punch after furious punch on the mercenary. Frantic screams of, “I’ll kill you!” erupted from him over and over as his only thought was to stop this monster who was hurting his friend.

In a fit of desperation, Stalwart lunged after him. Wanderer brought his forelegs up to hold the thrashing mercenary at bay as they landed with a heavy thud.

Just as Wanderer felt his strength starting to give way, Stalwart arched his back, and Wanderer felt a wave of hot splash over him.

Once more, all sound had ceased, and Wanderer looked up to see the point of a spear tip just inches from his snout. The mercenary’s life blood pouring down from his wound and onto Wanderer. He looked past the mercenary to see a stricken Faithful Watcher scream something at him, tears running in rivers down her eyes.

His eyes widened in horror as the red haze vanished and he gave a scream of denial. He looked at Stalwart’s face as it seemed the light had returned to his eyes.

“T-Thank… you…” he whispered before the lights went out of his eyes once more and he slumped.

Wanderer stared at the unseeing eyes for a moment before a horrified gasp escaped him and he pushed the dead mercenary off. He scooted away from the body as fast as he could but stopped as he felt his back strike a tree.

He didn’t register his name being called out. Instead, his eyes fell to his bloody hooves and chest. With another scream, he desperately tried to wipe it away.

‘It’s not coming off! Why won’t it come off!’

“Wanderer!”

His head jerked up to see Faithful standing over him, looking at him with concern past the grief he saw in her brown eyes. “Wanderer, are you all right?”

The tightening in his throat refused to let him answer. All he could see was the blood and Stalwart’s eyes as the light faded from them.

“Wanderer! Please answer us!” Trixie shouted from his other side.

He looked past them to see that the fighting was over, the beetles either down or thrashing in their last moments. Ignoring that, he instead looked to see Tourmaline staring at him from not far away. Her hoof still lay across where Stalwart had tried to strangle her, but it was her eyes that he saw the most.

Her violet irises were wide, and they held a myriad of different emotions. Confusion, shock, fear, relief, and… regret?

His gaze fell back to his blood-covered body for a moment before it all crashed down on him as if the Mother Oak had fallen atop of him.

Wanderer’s scream rent the air.

Author's Note

I swear Gdocs goes out of its way to make things harder on me. Had to go back, line by line, and erase every bolding and italicizing script it decided to throw on here for no good reason.

So, what do you think? Things looking pretty rough for our heroes, eh?

As always, thanks for reading!

Chapter Sixteen

For all of his new found power, the gifts of his beloved Mistress, never before had Harbinger felt so terrified and helpless. Even as he walked past the kneeling Bringers—his ever-present scowl on his face—he wanted nothing more than to let one of them report to the Mistress. Even if he had given it serious thought, he knew that his Mistress would find him and would punish him for his weakness. Weakness was unacceptable. Weakness was for those unfit to survive. Weakness, was for those who displeased the Mistress.

The clopping of his hooves on the stone floor sounded almost like the clicking of claws of predators heralding his end. As he approached the altar, his sickly eyes fell upon the artifact. The Advent of Shadow hovered just above the surface of the stone altar—the magic keeping it from settling. Knowing only the Winter Solstice would allow the magic to fade and grant his Mistress her deserved freedom, Harbinger knew it was only a matter of time and patience. Still, he couldn’t help but admire the stone. The intricate etchings were enough to make him pause in his stride. One could spend hours admiring the work, were it not for the waves of unnatural chill that even he felt deeply in his bones. Unlike the aura of power his Mistress gave off at all times, the power the stone was not malicious. Nor was it the disgustingly warm feeling the Princesses emitted like a suffocating blanket. Rather, it was a power that simply was—favoring neither warmth nor ill.

He blew a sigh through his nose as he knelt in front of the altar, his snout pressed to the cold stone floor.

Stalwart has failed.

He felt a chill creep up his spine at her tone; he grimaced as he spoke, “He has, my Mistress. He has paid for his failure. Though our beetles killed many, the deer were more skilled than we thought. They… now have the cure.”

I sent more than enough of my servants, Harbinger, how have you allowed this failure to happen?

The hair along his spine stood on end. “I could not let the key remain unguarded, my Mistress, the risk was too great. Our Bringers are—”

You should have sent them.

“But they would—”

Die? Yes, they would have. And that would have torn the moral of those who help the White Tail. These unexpected allies the Princesses have sent have been an increasing thorn in my side, and, they have the potential to stop my release.

He dared to look up at the massive stone slab. “They could not begin—”

It is a chance I will not take!

His mind ringing from her white-hot rage, he wisely lowered his gaze.

There will be no more chances, Harbinger. With the cure to my disease that holds the others to my will within their grasp, I will not allow the deer to savor their victory. I want you to send the Bringers out to destroy their beloved home, keep the White Tail from preparing. They have the remainder of the autumn to do so, and we cannot allow them to ready.

“All of them?”

Keep the mercenaries as your own personal guard. The others are expendable.

“As you command, my Mistress.” He dared a look back up at the mural. “What of the Princesses? If they think to interfere, will we have the strength to keep them at bay?”

Do not worry about Celestial or Selena. The fool Drasil will not allow them anywhere near her precious children. Even if they did, they will not have guts to harm their own children. And I will enjoy watching their faces twist in agony when I am free again.

Knowing that Princess Celestia and Luna would not be a factor allowed him to breath easier, even if her tone caused him to shiver where he stood. “All shall be as you desire, my Mistress.”

Also…

Slowly, he looked up at the stone eye set within the center of the doorway, his legs shaking despite his best attempts to stop them.

You will also be busy in the coming months.

He winced. “I am to fight the savages?”

Idiot! I have more use for you than that. No, instead, I have another task for you.

A wave of relief ran up his spine. “I will obey, Mistress.”

I know you will. Go back to where my key once lay hidden, you are to gather my newest minion and bring him here to me.

His brow furrowed, who could possibly still be at that ancient site? “Who do you refer to, my Mistress?”

You dealt with him.

As his eyes widened, a gleeful sneer spread across his face. “I will need the Bringers to carry him back.”

Then use them for this task, then do with them as I have said. I will not tolerate another failure.

Again, he pressed his nose to the stone floor. “It will be done, my Mistress.”

-0-

The warmth of the fire spread about his tent, bringing its welcomed warmth to his bones even as the fire crackled and spit. Taking in long, deep breaths, the Elder focused upon the images the Great Mother shared with him. Disturbing images of the past, of the Gorgon’s past destructive plagues, as well as knowledge that could help him and his deer defeat the Gorgon sorted through his mind. As more became clear, he realized all of it hinged on rather or not his people—and the ponies—were capable of doing what was necessary.

‘So much left to chance. So much depending on if they are strong enough for their tasks.’

A sigh interrupted his measured breathing, but he soon returned to the easy rhythm. There was so much weight placed on his back, as well as the backs of his people who looked to him for guidance. A weight that carried more responsibility than those of just his people. It was enough for him to want to slump from the sheer scope of it all. Still, no matter what he had to face, he swore to always remain steadfast for his people.

His ears flicked as the sound of his tent flap lifting and the sound of familiar hoof steps. He didn’t have to open his eyes to know who it was, the heavenly aroma of the full moon berries reached his nose well before her scent did.

“Good daylight, Faithful Watcher,” he said. “Your task met with success then?”

He heard the baskets being set down, as well as the tired sigh and sniffing of a wet nose. “Yes, grandfather, but it came… at a cost.”

His eyes finally opened to see her take her customary seat, he also saw the burden she carried had slumped her shoulders—though they remained clear of anything physical. “How many of our people have returned to the Mother’s embrace?”

Closing her eyes, she sniffed as he realized that she was trying to hold back her emotions. “Eight, grandfather. I wasn’t able to save them.” Taking in a shuddering breath, she continued, “We-We were able to recover many baskets of the berries, thanks to Trixie, so there will be plenty for the cure.”

He gave a slow nod. “And the ponies?”

She turned her gaze to him, and he could clearly see the pain in those brown eyes of hers. “They live. Though the Bringer was slain.”

A soft frown tugged at his lips. “Who was it that killed him?”

“It was me, grandfather, who dealt the killing blow. But it was only because Wanderer was able to keep him distracted for me to do so.” She lowered her eyes again. “The Bringer died atop of Wanderer, and he has… not taken it well.”

“...I see.” He looked straight ahead for a moment. It was an outcome he had dreaded, but it seemed his intuition was correct again. “Worry not for the earth-tamer, Faithful, he will find solace in his friends, and acceptance in time.”

She nodded slowly, her gaze again falling to her hooves even as she sniffled again.

Turning his gaze to her, he knew that by her slouched stance, and the shaking of her shoulders, that there was more. “Speak, granddaughter, your mind is troubled.”

Her ears pinned back, and she took in another shuddering breath, her head hanging even lower.

His brow furrowed for a moment before his eyes widened. “Where is Risen Hart?”

Like a dam bursting, the pent up emotions of the past few days finally flowed forth. A choking sob escaped her, and the eyes that ran red from days of crying, started anew. “He-He fell, grandfather! He died while I held him! There wasn’t anything I could have done! The Bringer… he killed him. I-I could not save him!” She sobbed, her shoulders shaking with each one. “He-He died.. I… I could not…”

As the grief became too much, the Elder realized that that she had likely only now let herself give into her emotions fully. Likely holding them in until she was safely out of sight and with him, to let go.

Standing, he walked over to sit beside her and laid a foreleg over her withers. Sobbing, she pressed her face into his broad chest and he could feel her tears soaking his fur. Feeling and hearing her sobs brought about a memory so like the one now. Only the tragedy then, was personal to them both. The day he lost his only son. Even now, he was reminded of that little fawn who wept in his chest. Only now, she was not the little fawn he remembered, but a full grown doe who had seen too much loss in her young life.

A part of him regretted the decision to put the burden of leadership on her back so soon, but he knew that this grief would only strengthen her for the future.

For now though, she needed to cry.

“While it is good you mourn Risen’s loss and those that fell, Faithful, you must always remember that their sacrifice will give new life to many more. Through them, more will be saved, and we are now another step closer to stopping the Gorgon from taking any more in her desire to see us all returned to the Great Mother.” He laid his head gently atop hers. “Always remember the lessons of our Elders, and know that all will be well in the future we strive for.”

She didn’t speak for a time, her sniffles fading. Finally, she looked up at him, and he almost felt the tears gather at his own eyes as he looked at her. “I...I feel guilt, grandfather. All of my careful planning, all of the lessons I learned from you, I could not keep them alive. Risen—” she sniffed. “Risen Hart, and the others, they trusted me. And they died because of me. How...How do I tell their families? What can I do…” She lowered her gaze once more. “to make the hurt go away?”

“Faithful, you must understand that no matter how hard you try to prevent it, tragedy will strike those that lead. It is not an easy burden we carry, but it is one we must. Our kin look to us for guidance, and we must always remain strong for them. It is something we do for our people’s sake and not our own.”

A few more tears gathered at her eyes, and her tone dropped to a near whisper. “Risen and I grew up together, grandfather, and he went because he wanted to help. Not because I made him, but because he wanted to. He-He did not have to die.”

He hugged her tighter. “I know, granddaughter. I watched you both since you were born, and I know how much he meant to you.” Nuzzling her, he tried to let a small smile grow across his face. “I am old, but I am not blind.”

Only the faintest of smiles graced her face before she sniffed again. “But… what do I tell his family? Or all of the families whose sons and daughters died for the cure? What can I say that will… make it hurt less?”

“Tell them the truth. They have the right to know that became of their loved ones.” He looked at her calmly as she stood straighter. “They will grieve, they will be angry, they will blame you, but always remember that the good of all must come before the wants of one. It is how we have lived for so long, Faithful. They will understand in time. There is nothing you can do that will ease their anguish, you must be strong for them.”

“I just…” she wiped at her eyes. “It is so hard.”

He gave her an understanding look. “It will be, Faithful, but I know you are able to meet this challenge.” He rested his leg back to the ground, removing it from around her back. “Always remember that it was not you that wielded the weapon that ended Risen’s life. You did not kill him.” A soft frown crosses his features. “Think of how the earth-tamer feels at this moment. He is no doubt feeling the same guilt you are now. He did not kill the Bringer, but he blames himself anyway for his death. This is a shared experience you both now carry.”

Her gaze lowered, a thoughtful frown tugging at her lips. “I… did not think of that.” She looked back up at him, letting out a shuddering breath. “I never wanted this to happen.”

“Nor should you, Faithful, but oft times, our choices are limited.” He shifted his weight, inwardly wincing as a hip popped. “Perhaps after the cure is brewed, and the dead returned to the Mother, you can find ways for you both to get through your trials. A leader looks after all of her followers, living and dead.”

She gave a soft nod and stood straighter. “Maybe… I can talk to all of them. Trixie might know something that can help.”

Again, he frowned. “Perhaps, but now we have another task.” His antlers took on its light aura and the baskets hovered to him. “Gather your healers and meet me at the healing tent. We must begin brewing immediately.”

Faith quickly got to her hooves, and he saw that her shoulders now rose with a new determination. “Yes, grandfather!”

As she bound from the tent, he watched her go with a warm smile. ‘She will prove to be an extraordinary leader one day. One I believe greater than any of those before.’

His gaze fell on the berries once more and lifted them up. For now though, there were those who needed his aid.

-0-

Tormod sat in the medical tent, keeping a silent watch over the sleeping Scarlet Scroll. Even as he watched her squirm and nicker in her sleep, he couldn’t help but pity her. While they had hardly been friendly growing up, he never hated her. Not like Tourmaline who had repeatedly snarled how much she had detested the lilac pegasus. He had taken Scarlet’s attitude like he had the others, it was just who they were and accepted it. Learning long ago that holding grudges never helped anything, he never really let it get to him.

A sigh blew through his nose as his gaze drifted to the opening in the tent’s ceiling.

‘It’s been a few days now, where are they? Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, please let them be safe.’

His thoughts turned to the recent events and all the emotional turmoil they’ve gone through. His sister had been an emotional train wreck for weeks now and he feared the pressure would soon break her—it was the same for Wanderer. If the two didn’t resolve their issues soon, it might become too much for them. Deciding that it would be better to let them sort it out on their own might not have been his best idea—he knew something was going to happen eventually. Something they would all regret.

Just as his thoughts turned to Trixie, the tent flap glowed pink before it admitted the unicorn in question. A wide smile grew across his face as he saw her.

His eyes drifted over the basket of faintly glowing berries before speaking. “Thank Celestia you’re okay.” He turned as Trixie was soon followed by a number of grim-looking deer warriors. More than a few shot Scarlet scathing glares as they set the baskets within the tent.

Tormod watched them as Trixie sat next to him with a tired sigh. “What happened?” he asked, his voice dropping to a whisper.

His frown deeped as her eyes had a faraway look to them. “The beetles attacked us. Some of the deer were killed.”

His wince quickly gave way to a knot of fear in his gut. “Tourmaline? Wanderer?”

She rested a hoof on his shoulder. “They are fine, but…” She averted her gaze.

The sickening feeling in his gut grew. “What is it?”

Another sigh escaped her as she rested her hoof on the ground. “Trixie does not think Wanderer is doing well.” Her gaze drifted to Scarlet’s cot. “He is blaming himself for the death of the pony that lead the beetles.”

“By the Sisters…” ‘Sweet Celestia, this was not what he needed now.’ He turned his focus back to her. “Where are they?”

“They should be behind Trixie,” she said as the deer filed out.

Tormod’s gaze darted to the entrance as Tourmaline finally entered. Looking at her face, he knew for certain it was all true. Instead of the confident glimmer he was used to seeing in her eyes, he saw something that was anything but.

He got to his hooves and crushed her in the tightest hug he could muster.

Rather than shy away, she melted into his hug, holding him so tight as to almost crush the air out of him. “Tormod…”

“Hush,” he said, holding her even as he felt her tears start to moisten his coat. “I only want you to tell me what happened.”

She gave a soft nod and sniffed. “I-I was so scared…”

He sat up straighter. “Tell me.”

After another sigh, she looked at him. “The pony leading the beetles, he was going to kill Wanderer. I tackled him off, but he was a lot stronger than me. He pinned me down and started choking me.” Her forehoof went to her neck for a moment, and he could see the bruise through her fur. “I couldn’t breathe and I couldn’t get him off of me. I-I thought I was going to die and… I was scared.”

He held her tighter, giving her a comforting nuzzle.

She leaned into the nuzzle. “That was when Wanderer jumped in. He started punching him over and over, screaming at him…” She paused, her gaze going distant. “The expression on his face… I’ve never seen him so angry, so scared before. That was when the pony tackled him to the ground. While he wrestled with Wanderer, Faith stabbed him from behind.”

Tormod shook his head as she trailed off—if only he had been there! None of it might not have happened at all!

“But that’s not all…”

Pulled from his thoughts, he looked at her. “What else?”

Her gaze half lidded. “When Wanderer calmed down, and saw what had happened, he… he freaked out. His scream, he—”

They both turned at the sound of the tent opening again, and Tormod saw Faithful Watcher precede the arrival of the Elder. The former carrying a mortar and pestle in her magic, while the latter carried many ceramic jars that smelled of sap. It was the third individual that Tormod focused on. Wanderer followed behind them, carrying many baskets of berries on his back. Tormod frowned at the distant expression he saw in his friend’s face as he set down the baskets.

‘By the Sisters…’ All the joy, the zest for life, even the underlying gleam of humor was absent from his friend’s gaze.

“He’s been like that ever since it happened,” Tourmaline whispered, as she watched the earth pony.

“Set the berries with the others, earth-tamer,” the Elder said, nodding towards the baskets left behind by the deer warriors.

Without a word, Wanderer slid the baskets off his back. Even as one spilled, he remained quiet as he collected them back into the basket.

“It is time then,” the Elder said, his tone causing all gazes to move to him. “I will instruct Faithful and the other healers of the proper mix of berries and sap that will produce the cure.” He turned to granddaughter. “Faithful, have the healers begin grinding the berries—leaves and all—into a paste. The sap will follow once that is done.”

She dipped her head. “Yes, Elder,” she said before addressing her fellow healers, all of which quickly got to their tasks.

Tormod sat next to Wanderer, even as Tourmaline sat on his opposite side. As the Elder began filling small ceramic bowls of the sticky sap, Tormor spoke in a hushed tone.

“Want to talk about it?”

“No.” Wanderer’s voice sounded like a pre-recording.

Tormod glanced at Tourmaline as he saw her frown. “Wanderer, you should talk about it. It’s not healthy to hold it all in.”

Wanderer shifted his gaze away. “Leave me alone.”

“Wander—” Tourmaline started, reaching a hoof towards him.

“Drop it,” he all but hissed, tugging his hat further down his face.

Tourmaline watched him with a stricken look and Tormod was ever so glad she didn’t lash out at him. He looked at Trixie to find her shaking her head slowly. Tormod knew that his friend was on a precarious edge here. A single shove could send him over the edge and he might not ever recover.

He gave a slight shake of his head at Tourmaline who once again tried to reach out for Wanderer. She glanced at him and sighed, lowering her hoof back to the ground.

He turned back as Faithful spoke. “Is this enough, Elder?”

The aged deer regarded the mushy paste with a critical eye before nodding. “It is. Set it beside the sickened sky-rider and I will begin.”

As Faith set her bowl beside the whimpering Scarlet, the Elder stood at the foot of her cot, looking down at her with a firm, yet sympathetic, gaze. His antlers glowed and a bowl of pasted berries and a bowl of oak sap floated towards him. Reverently tilting the bowl of sap, it oozed down to where it dripped onto the berries. When the two combined, the paste began to pulsate a soft blue glow. Tormod’s nose flared as an aroma from the mix sent a pleasing shudder down his spine.

The Elder stirred the mix until a smile grew across his face. “It is done.”

Tormod found himself and the other ponies crowding around to see the final result. The glowing blue liquid seemed as thick as honey, and continued to give off the aroma that Tormod felt seemed to ease all of the worry from his mind.

“You’re sure it will work?” he asked.

The Elder nodded. “It shall. The Great Mother has shown me the way and this will cure your kin of the Gorgon’s influence.”

“Too late for some…” Wanderer muttered, earning him looks from the others.

“Indeed, earth-tamer, but with this, we can save those who remain.” He turned back to Scarlet Scroll. “Can you and the sky-rider hold her down and pry her mouth open? The more she ingests, the swifter the recovery.”

Wanderer motioned for Tourmaline to help—who nodded softly. The moment they reached for her, however, Scarlet began neighing in terror, thrashing around as much as her restraints allowed.

“Tormod, Trixie, can you hold her while we get her mouth?” Tourmaline asked as she struggled to hold Scarlet’s head.

Tormod limped over and rested his belly over her left left foreleg even as Trixie did the same for the other.

“Good,” the Elder said as he lifted the bowl. “Now, hold her very still.”

Once they had her restrained, he slowly poured the mix down her throat. Scarlet tried to turn and neigh, but the necessity of air forced her to swallow. The ponies held her until the whole mix was poured. With that done, the Elder warned them back with a curt wave of his hoof.

The moment they released her, Scarlet gave a final neigh before her back arched as far as she could go. Her body gave off a soft blue glow before she settled, barely even moving.

“Is she—” Wanderer began.

“Peace, earth-tamer, watch,” the Elder said as he watched Scarlet, his brow furrowing.

All those watching held their collective breaths before Scarlet gave a soft moan and lifted her head. She blinked and Tormod saw that the inner lights of her eyes had returned. “My head…” she said before her eyes widened, focusing on the one closest to her. “Wanderer? Tormod? Tourmaline? Where am I? What am I doing here?”

“It worked,” Wanderer breathed, his shoulders sagging.

Scarlet turned her slowly-focusing gaze to him. “What happened? Why am I tied down?”

“All will be made clear soon, sky-rider,” the Elder said. “How do you feel?”

“My head hurts, and I—” Gasping, her eyes widened as she realized who had spoken. “Sweet Celestia!” She tried to scramble away but the restraints held her. “What’s going on!”

Tormod raised a hoof to calm her. “Easy, Scarlet Scroll, you’re with friends.”

The lilac pegasus looked between them, the Elder, and the other deer, before her eyes rolled in the back of her head and she thumped to the cot.

“Well, should have seen that coming,” Tourmaline muttered, running a hoof through her mane.

Tormod’s ears flicked as Wanderer turned away without a word. He watched as his friend left the tent with his head lowered and ears pinned back.

“Tourmaline,” he said as he stood up, “Stay with Scarlet for a moment.”

She gave a soft nod as her gaze followed after the retreating earth pony as well.

Nodding, he headed for the tent exit. “Wanderer,” he called as he stepped out. Seeing his friend head in the direction of their tents, he hustled as fast as his leg would allow. “Hold up.”

Privately glad Wanderer had stopped, Tormod limped after him, wincing with each step he took. When he saw his friend’s eyes, Tormod saw nothing but lifelessness in those hazel orbs. “Wanderer, we need to talk.”

Wanderer shook his head. “I told you, I don’t want to talk about it.”

Gritting his teeth, Tormod glared at him. “You need to talk, Wanderer. If you keep this pent up inside, you’re going to end up regretting it. This isn’t something you just ignore, you have to face it.”

Wanderer averted his gaze, a flash of regret crossing his face. “I’m regretting a lot of things, what’s one more?”

Tormod growled. “You stubborn mule of an earth pony. Will you stop being so danged blockheaded and listen for once? We’re your friends, we’ve practically been family ever since we were foals, will you please let us help you?” He rested a hoof on Wanderer’s shoulder. “What happened was unfortunate, but you have understand there was little you could do? You saved my sister’s life. You saved Tourmaline from him. Doesn’t that mean anything to you?”

Wanderer snapped a glare his way. “Of course it does!”

Tormod never flinched at his friend’s ire. “Then why won’t you let us help you?”

“I…” he averted his gaze again. “I just want to handle this on my own.”

A huff escaped past Tormod’s lips. “Wanderer, ever since we’ve met, you’ve never done much of anything on your own. Why start now? We’ve helped you through other things before, just like you helped us with so much, why is now any different?”

Lowering his head, Wanderer whisered, “Please, Tormod, let me try. I… need to do this.”

Tormod looked at his friend for a long moment before letting out a frustrated sigh. “Fine, but the moment you start doing something stupid, I will beat the sense into you.”

Wanderer gave a faint nod and turned away. Tormod watched him go, inwardly grumbling at his friend’s stubbornness. Why was he being so difficult? Wanderer was smarter than this, what possessed him to try to endure something like this all on his own?

His tail swished and Tormod looked over his shoulder at the sound of approaching hooves. Trixie walked up to him, her eyes watching after Wanderer.

“He won’t talk?”

Tormod shook his head. “No, he’s being a stubborn mule at the moment.” He sighed and slid to his haunches. “I just want to slap him—and Tourmaline—for letting this all go on for so long. First their little lover’s quarrel, and now this.” He huffed. “It’s getting to be too much.”

She hummed, nodding with him, before levitating a book over. “Trixie thinks you should read this, Tormod.”

He took the book with his own magic and scanned the cover. While there wasn’t a title, his eyes widened a bit. “This is Wanderer’s travel log.” Looking at her, he asked. “How did you get it?”

Shaking her head, she nodded to the book. “You should read it, Tormod. Read his last entry.”

Curious despite himself, he cracked open the book—using the magic of his horn to read by. His eyes shifted over the page before they widened. “Sweet Celestia… Did you show Tourmaline this?” he asked, looking back at her.

Again, she shook her head—her silvery locks swaying. “Trixie did not. She feels it would be best for her to learn from her brother rather than Trixie.”

He considered that before sighing, slipping the book away. He would finish reading it later, after he made sure Scarlet awoke to a familiar face, but he knew that Tourmaline needed to see what Wanderer had wrote.

Author's Note

Ha! Managed to get the next chapter out before heading on my vacation!

Chapter Eighteen

A week of gathering supplies, working with the deer musicians, and practicing in secret, had all lead to this. Her fellow ponies had known she was up to something, but had only shared her idea with Tormod. A smile grew across her face as she remembered his smile as she had explained just what she had in mind.

“This is a great idea,” he had said before he frowned. “But can you put on a show without your wagon?”

With a broad smile, she nodded. “Trixie is confident she can. Trixie can put on an amazing show even with the bare escentuals. She will have the musically talented deer to help her, as well as the Elder himself! He has already agreed to my idea and he will make sure the entire village will be present.”

“Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Make sure that Tourmaline and Wanderer are there too,” she had said while fidgeting with her hat. “It’s for them as well as for the deer.”

His smile grew. “What do—”

She had stuffed a hoof over his mouth and winked at him. “Trust the Great and Powerful Trixie to know what she is doing.”

So here she was behind a makeshift curtain, upon a makeshift stage the deer had set up for her at the village’s center. Her ears swiveled at the impromptu band of deer musicians as they tuned their instruments. They had promised her they could perform like she wanted, but still, a tinge of nervousness held her.

Looking up at the darkening sky, she knew it was almost time. Soon the Elder would arrive to address the growing crowd and she would then put on her first show in weeks.

As confident as she had felt up to this point, she couldn’t help but feel that familiar knot of dread forming in her stomach. She peeked past the curtain to see the large gathering of deer stare at her with curious or suspicious stares—many of them murmuring among themselves.

A sheepish grin slipped onto her face and she scanned the crowd for her pony friends. While she was glad to see some of the recovered Bringers were among the crowd—nervous as they were—Trixie sighed with relief when she spotted Wanderer and Tourmaline sitting beside Tormod and Faithful. While the former two looked confused, the latter two wore eager smiles—even if Faith’s was more restrained.

Trixie let the curtain fall back in place and sat on her haunches. ‘All right, Trixie, this is it. Your first show in over a month, and for a village of deer who aren’t happy about us being here. All in an effort to cheer everypony up.’ She took in a breath and let it out slowly. ‘You can do this.’

‘This show will go bad, just as the others. Deer or not, do you really think it will be any different this time?’

Her brow creased. “It shall! The Great and Powerful Trixie never disappoints! Not when everypony is counting on her!”

‘And you think it will work?’

“Yes! Trixie is confident it will.”

‘...We shall see. Won’t we?’

She growled at the nagging voice in her head. There were times she wished should could take that nervous, little part part of herself that doubted everything and give it a swift kick! Now was not the time for self loathing, she told herself. In fact, she couldn’t think of a better situation where her talents weren’t needed! This was Trixie’s time to shine!

Biting at her lip, she peeked past the curtain once more to find the crowd had gone silent. All eyes had turned from her makeshift stage to the Elder as he arrived. The proud buck kept his head held high and Trixie could see the respect he garnered from his fellow deer—their looks weren’t unlike the expressions she had seen Princess Celestia received from her subjects.

The Elder climbed the stage, the clopping of his hooves seeming to demand attention with the silence, and turned to address the crowd.

“My fellow children of the forest and honored guests.” He spoke in the deer language, but she could see that Faith was translating for the benefit of the gathered ponies. “For the past months, we have all known hardship brought about by the Gorgon and her Harbinger.”

A few mummers and scathing glares were shot at the ponies but the Elder was quick to quiet them.

“For the ponyfolk as well as our own. The devastation affects us all the same. In the eyes of the Gorgon, there are no differences between our peoples.” He turned his gaze slowly over the crowd as they fell silent. “Because of this, our village has lost much of the good cheer it once had.” His voice dropped a bit. “It saddens my old heart to not see the smile on your faces or the spring in your steps.”

The collected deer shifted in their seats and a few glances were shared.

“And I know that there is still little reason to smile as there are many days of trials ahead of us,” the Elder continued. “However, if there is any way for us all to forget our troubles—even if only for a little while—I will seek it out to lift the spirits of Maederhallow once again.” He motioned to the curtain. “That is why we are here tonight. A pony had come to me with an idea and a promise to do just that. The aura-weaver, known as Trixie, has offered her talents to bring those smiles back to us.”

Again, the deer shifted but many now looked at the stage with curious eyes—a few gazes even having a tinge of hope.

“So now, I turn the stage to her. For all of our people, and our guests, relax and enjoy the show that even I am enthused to see with my own eyes.”

This was it. It was time. The fears and doubts rushed up within Trixie like a wave on a beach. In true entertainer form, she took in a breath and let it out slowly—shoving all other thoughts but her act into a corner of her mind.

‘It’s show time.’

Lifting her voice higher, she yelled, “Fillies and gentlecolts, bucks and does, welcome one and all to the amazing magical acts of the one and only… Great and Powerful Trrrrrrixie!”

A burst of purple smoke covered her grand entrance to the stage. Even as she stood tall for her audience, she wasn’t met with cheers or stamps of applause. Rather, she received curious or suspicious stares. She did smile a bit as Wanderer and Tormod gave her a cheer despite the odd looks they got.

“Thank you all for your warm welcome,” she said while bowing to her crowd. “Be ready to feast your eyes on fantastical magical acts renown all across Equestria!” As she straightened, a pair of deer assistants lifted baskets of fallen leaves onto her stage. “With autumn at our backs, The Great and Powerful Trixie was reminded of how much she enjoys the changing of the leaves. She remembers watching with her father as they danced in the wind whenever a gust blowed through, and for tonight, the Great and Powerful Trixie shall make them dance for everypony’s enjoyment!”

Her horn took on its mystical light and the leaves lifted from the baskets. With a toss of her head, the leaves began to swirl and twist around—dancing like they were caught in a dust devil. With another toss of her head, the leaves picked up their speed and split into two separate tornadoes.

Glancing away from her work for a second, should could see her audience watched with raised eyebrows or widened eyes—the deer more so than the ponies. No doubt the deer weren't familiar with her amazing magical prowess, she reasoned.

A sly smile spread across her face. ‘Time to show them what I can really do.’

The two mini tornados moved together and merged to form a larger cyclose of whirling leaves. The cyclone spread wider and wider—a bead of sweat running down Trixie’s face as she gritted her teeth—and the leaves engulfed her stage.

Sparing another glance, she saw her pony audience appeared fairly impressed—Tormod nodding in approval.

Grinning, she made a commanding gesture and the leaves formed a thin wall in front of her stage. Making sure her audience could still see her, she swept a hoof across the wall. In turn, the leaves spun with her hoof. Left to right and back again, the wall of leaves spun in place as if one were running a hoof over the surface of water. Finally, she walked to her impromptu wall and poked the center leaf. A small ripple moved through the wall from the poke, all the way to the edges of her wall—the leaves crinkling as they spun.

A small laugh escaped her at her crowd’s awed reaction. With a charge of her horn, the wall split in two, swirled around, and the leaves neatly deposited themselves back into their waiting baskets.

The majority of the pony audience cheered and applauded, while the deer watch her with awed gazes.

She swept her hat off her head in a grand bow. “Thank you! Thank you all for that!” Setting her cap back in place, a confident grin began to grow across her face. “And now, the Great and Powerful Trixie shall entertain you with a grand tale of heroism—”

Her ears flicked as she heard Tourmaline speak, “Sweet Celestia. She’s not going for that, is she?”

A knowing grin crossed Trixie’s face. “—that she herself has witnessed. A grand tale of three of the most reckless—but bravest—ponies she has ever known.” Her horn lit and the two fires near her stage dimmed, setting the area to a soft glow. On cue, the deer musicians took up their instruments and began to play a lively tune.

As the music began, Trixie smiled as she addressed her audience. “It began with a simple walk in the woods.”

Her horn shone brighter and a bolt of magic shot up into the air and burst into a multitude of sparks. When they cleared, the audience could see a trio of foalishly drawn ponies glowing in the night sky. One was a red earth pony, another a green pegasus, and the third was a brown unicorn; the three ran through an imaginary forest, laughing and playfully jostling with each other—though the light show focused more upon the earth pony and pegasus. The two seemed the most animated, with huge smiles on their faces as they ran together. At one point the pegasus stole the earth pony’s hat and a wild chase ensued. The pegasus keeping the hat of his reach while the unicorn laughed.

Trixie stole a glance at her friends to see Wanderer and Tourmaline sharing a look. They stared at each other for a moment before averting their gazes—shame plain to see in their expressions.

The showmare focused back on her display in the air and her eyes narrowed. Suddenly, a large timberwolf leapt in front of the three animated ponies—and the music took on an intense tone. Her crowd gasped and Trixie smiled as even the deer seemed enthralled by the show.

After a moment of shock, the three ponies fearlessly charged the wolf. It lunged to bite at them, but they dodged its attack. The earth pony bucked, the pegasus flew around its face, and the unicorn blasted at it as they worked together to force the wolf out of sight.

Finally, the pegasus lifted the earth pony into the air and they two shared a warm smile before she flipped twice and launched him. With a cocky grin on his face, the pony flipped a few times before kicking out with his hind legs. Like an arrow through water, he split the wolf from snout to tail before it ‘poofed’ out of existence.

Pony and deer alike cheered and the three animated ponies gave synchronized bows with their creator before fading away.

As the fires returned to their brightness, Trixie felt the tears form at the corners of her eyes as she crowd continued to cheer.

‘Just like it used to be. I’ve missed it so much.’

She doffed her cap again as she smiled grandly for her audience. “Thank you! Thank you all so much! The Great and Powerful Trixie is always eager to please.” She stood on her hind legs and threw her front legs out wide. “And now, the Great and Powerful Trixie is proud to present her final act for the night.”

She waited while Faith translated, smiling wide as she saw a real smile on the doe’s face since she lost Risen Hart. “Her final act is a performance favored by her greatest fans, and Trixie will perform it tonight for all of you!”

A knowing smile played across her face as the three adventurers blinked. “These fans have been Trixie’s motivation to continue doing what she loves most: performing for audiences across Equestria.” Her eyes traced to the three. “Trixie hasn’t always shown her gratitude or even knew how thankful she was until recently. For that, she thanks you for helping a lost pony find her way.”

Smiling wider, she looked back to her anxious crowd. “For them, Trixie proudly brings to you all here tonight, The Dance of the Will-o-Wisp.”

Charging her horn, the fires burned low and the deer musicians took up their instruments once more. They began playing an acoustic version of the song she played in Greensborough—the fruit of labor from working with them over the week.

“Mares, does, hold onto your special someone,” she said in a low mysterious voice. “For you do not want them lead astray… by the will-o-wisp.”

A ball of white light formed at the tip of her horn to float in front of her face, setting her silvery mane to glowing. Tilting her head, the wisp lazily swirled around her body as the music began its slow intro before speeding out to stop inches from the face of a surprised buck. Even as he flinched, the ball darted to another buck. It repeated the process until the it stopped in front of Wanderer. Trixie could see him gulp as the ball was a hair’s breath away and she felt a small grin grow across her face. The ball hung there for a moment before drifting towards Tourmaline. The pegasus’s eyes widened as it neared, the light reflecting off her necklace and setting her fur to glowing.

Trixie gave her head a slight toss and the wisp spun around the two before dashing into the sky. It hung there for a moment more before splitting itself in two—in time for the song to pick up its tempo. The two wisps—now colored red and green respectively—twirled and dashed at each other. Vering off before colliding, the two chased each other before they would spin and the process repeat itself.

Difficult as it was to concentrate on her magic, Trixie stole a peek at her crowd and smiled. The light reflected off every gaze as they were glued to the sky. The deer stood fascinated by her magic, a feat they likely hadn’t seen before. Her pony audience was mystified by the display, and her smile widened more as she saw happy smiles on her friend’s faces.

As the song neared its end, she stood on her hind legs and motioned for the wisps. The two lights zipped down, circled around Wanderer and Tourmaline once before racing back to Trixie. Spinning in place, the lights swirled around her—setting her and the stage in a mystical glow. As the song reached its climax, she held her hat aloft and the wisps darted inside. She donned the cap just as the song ended gave her audience her confident grin.

The resulting uproar of applause echoed well beyond the village. Pony and deer alike stomped their hooves and cheered for her.

Their cheers, the amazement on their faces, it was everything she dreamed of seeing again. She felt the tears run down her face—her unrestrained joy would not allow for anything else.

She wasn’t sure how she managed to find her voice to speak. “Thank you! Thank you all so very much! This means so much to Trixie.”

The Elder joined her on stage, giving her a small smile as she wiped at her face. He held his head high as the cheers quieted down so he could speak. “Brothers and sisters of our clan, we have been graced tonight by the skills of the aura-weaver. Long has it been since I have seen such joy and wonder on our people’s faces.” A wider smile tugged at his lips. “Even I find my old heart lifted with such an emotion-filled display.”

He turned to Trixie and she could see the happy glint in his eyes. “As Elder of the White Tail tribe, you have our tribe’s gratitude and respect, Trixie Lulamoon.”

As he bowed his head, Trixie saw that all of the deer followed suit. Feeling her legs go weak, she slumped to her haunches. Her gaze swept the genuflecting deer and it took every bit of self-control not to burst into happy sobs.

“Trixie also wants to thank the White Tail tribe for the chance to perform for them.” She smiled and stood back up. “Trixie thanks you all for being her audience and she hopes to perform for you all again!”

As the applause started back up, she took her bow.

Chapter Nineteen

Tormod’s ears swiveled on his head at the continued chatter that hadn’t lessened after Trixie had left her stage. Adults spoke with each other as they ushered or carried sleepy fawns back to their homes and soon to their beds. As Tormod listened to the deer, a smile crossed his face as he picked up many words of amazement. Many of the frowns he had seen earlier were now replaced with smiles—smiles he knew were desperately needed.

‘In more ways than one,’ he thought, glancing at Tourmaline and Wanderer—the latter of whom had a wide smile on his face as they waited for Trixie to rejoin them. When Tormod looked at his sister, however, he felt his smile falter. The faraway look she had while staring at Wanderer, was it regret or something else? Looking at her—like she was on the verge of crying—caused a knot to form in his gut.

He tore his gaze from her as Trixie finally joined them after thanking the musicians.

“That was most enjoyable!” Faith said to her, the doe practically shaking. “I knew you were a skilled aura-weaver, Trixie, but I never imagined such a feat of magic was possible!”

Trixie’s cheeks took on a faint red hue. “The Great and Powerful Trixie had promised everypony a show of amazing magical feats and she delivered.” She gave her mane a toss. “In spades.”

Wanderer’s grin widened. “I think it was even better than the one in Greensborough. Did you really just make all of that up on the spot?”

Her own smile grew. “Trixie has been thinking of ways to improve her show. The leaf dance was something she’s been practicing for a week now.” Her grin grew sly. “And did you like this show because it had you in it?”

His grin turned into a full-on smile. “It might have had something to do with it, yeah.”

They shared a chuckle and Tormod spoke up, “Your telekinesis was amazing, Trixie. The way you made that wall of leaves move like water, I’ve never seen anything like it.”

Again, she blushed. “Thank you, Tormod.” She lifted her head, forcing the blush away. “Come, we’ve has had a long, exhausting night. Trixie needs her beauty sleep.”

As the five started away, Trixie entering a conversation with Wanderer and Faith, Tormod lingered back to walk beside Tourmaline. Glancing at her, he saw her looking to the ground with that same look from earlier. When her ears pinned back—followed by a shaking sigh—he knew it was time to talk.

Seeing she wasn’t going to to be the one to speak, he nudged her side. “Hey.”

She blinked, her focus returning. “Hmm? Oh, hey…” She sighed before straightening. “What’s wrong?”

“I was about to ask you that.” His ears flicked. “You’re quiet. That’s not like my little sister whatsoever. You’re only this quiet when you’re asleep or you have something on your mind.”

Her gaze returned to her hooves. “I’m… thinking.”

“What about?”

Her gaze half lidded. “Stuff.”

Nodding to himself, he asked, “What sort of stuff?”

Her tone softened and he was hard pressed to hear her whispered, “Stuff…”

Humming, he turned to see that the others had slowed to watch them. Wanderer’s gaze was on Tourmaline, but, after a quick look up, she averted her eyes from him.

A frown tugged at Tormod’s lips before he spoke, “Can you all give us a few moments? We need to talk privately.”

Trixie nodded, her gaze showing she understood. “Trixie is awful tired and will go seek her sleep.” She looked at the other two. “We all should, Trixie thinks.”

“I do not understand. Is ther—” Faith grunted as Trixie nudged her in the side, giving her a shake of her head. “Well, yes, I should speak with my grand—Elder before I seek my own rest.” She turned back to the others. “Good moonlight, my friends.”

As the doe bounded off, Tormod looked at Wanderer and saw his friend’s gaze was locked on Tourmaline. The earth pony looked at her for a long moment before speaking.

“Tourmaline,” he said, his voice subdued.

“What?”she said, still not lifting her eyes to him.

His ears pinned back. “If… you want to talk, I’ll be in my tent.”

She nodded and, after a moment more, he breathed out and turned for the camp. He glanced at Tormod for a second before he and Trixie continued on their way.

Tormod watched Tourmaline as she stared after him, saddened but relieved by the look of shame in her eyes.

‘It’s a good start,’ he thought.

“Why don’t we go somewhere more quiet so we can talk?” he asked her as she finally tore her gaze from the retreating Wanderer.

She nodded and followed after him as he headed for the village outskirts. As they walked, he saw many of the campfires had burned low—most of the deer having sought their beds after Trixie’s performance. Only the night watchers were still up and they let the two pass through unhindered. Once he felt they were far enough away, he turned to regard her.

“All right, tell me what you’re thinking,” he said as he eased himself onto a fallen log.

She settled beside him, her gaze downcast. “I… don’t know what I’m thinking.”

His ear flicked. “Come on, Tourmaline,” he said as he rested his good hoof on her withers. “You know what’s bothering you and you know how to fix it. Why are you letting it tear you up so badly?”

Her shoulders slumped, her long bangs obscuring her visage. “I just...”

“You just what?”

Turning away from him, she said, “I just… don’t know what to say.”

“Tourmaline, do you really expect me to believe that? I know you. You’ve never been shy about speaking your mind—ever—so why are you starting now?” He nuzzled her. “Don’t you think this has gone on long enough?”

“Big brother, I…” She sniffed but was quick to wipe it away.

A small smile played across his face. “You never call me that unless you have something you need to say.” Nudging her, he said, “Come on, just say it.”

She took in a breath and let it out. “I’ve been such a nag.”

“That’s an understatement.”

Glowering at him, she continued, “I’ve been so horrible to everyone. Ever since we started this adventure, I’ve been a royal nag. To Wanderer, to Trixie… even to you.” She sighed again. “I’m just… now realizing it.”

He nodded. “Why were you being so nasty? What made you so upset?”

Her gaze drifted to Maederhallow, which glowed in the foggy moonlight. “At first, I blamed Trixie for everything. She was so clumsy, so arrogant, she just rubbed me the wrong way. When she almost got Wanderer killed, I disliked her. When you got hurt…” Her gaze went back to him. “I hated her. I was sure she was the cause of all our bad luck.”

“Mistakes were made, yes.” He cleared his throat. “But that wasn’t everything, was it?”

She again looked at her hooves and sighed. “No, it wasn’t.” Straightening back up, she continued, “When Wanderer always seemed to be looking out for her, even standing up for her when she made mistakes, I thought…”

Tilting his head, he asked in a softer tone. “You thought he liked her over you?”

“I was jealous.”

“Took you a while to admit that,” he said, giving her another nuzzle. “Was it really that hard to say it?”

“It was,” she turned away again.

His brow furrowed at her tone. “Talk to me, Tourmaline.”

Her eyes closed before she spoke, “I was so scared, Tormod. I have loved Wanderer for so long, even when we were foals, but I was always so afraid to ask him about how he felt about me that I never asked.” She turned to look at him, even as a breeze buffeted their manes. “Do you remember when he dated that Trottingham exchange student?”

His brow furrowed. “I remember you telling me about it in your letters, yes.”

“I wanted to cry so much when he did, but I didn’t.” She tucked her bangs behind her ears. “No matter how much it hurt to see him with her, I was going to be his friend. Even if it hurt deep down inside.” A wan smile tugged at her lips. “This may sound heartless but I was happy when she left him for Stone Hoof that year.”

A small smile played across his face even as she continued.

“Even then, I still couldn’t ask him. I was afraid that he didn’t feel the same and… I just couldn’t risk it.”

His brow furrowed. “Wait. What does that have to do with now? You two were dating for at least a week before all of this started. Why would you still be scared?”

She averted her gaze again. “It’s because of that I’m still scared. I had only gotten him to admit he loved me when he started going crazy wanting to help Trixie.” Her shoulders rose in another sigh. “I thought he was going to leave me for her, so…”

“But you know that’s not true. You know Wanderer better than that.”

In the gloom, he almost missed her nod. “I know it now.”

Hearing her finally admit it, he smiled. “So, what is keeping you from patching things up?”

She, again, looked away. The trees groaned in the breeze, as the silence grew.

“Tour—”

“What do I say?” she asked as she looked back at him, the shame making its way into her voice. “After all the things I’ve said to him, all the things I’ve done, how can I ask him to forget it and forgive me? I blamed him for everything. I yelled at him. I said such horrible things. Why would he even want to talk to me?”

He stared at her for a moment before he thumped her on the snout.

“Ow!” She brought a hoof to cover her sore nose. “What was that for?”

“You’re lucky I didn’t slap you,” he said, even as he winced from putting pressure on his leg. “Do you even hear yourself? This is Wanderer we’re talking about. He doesn’t hold grudges. You, of all ponies, should know you need to talk to him. All of this would have been avoided if you weren’t so stubborn!”

She raised a hoof to argue but whatever she was going to say died before it could begin.

“Tourmaline, this isn’t like you at all. You’re stronger than this,” he said. “You’ve never been one of those mares who lets a setback ruin what she’s always had and sobs about it. You fight for it tooth and nail that even a timberwolf would be terrified of getting in your way. Why is this so different?”

Her brow took an angry tilt before she said, “This isn’t some fling or somepony I recently met. This is Wanderer. The colt I grew up with; spent years with together as best friends. It’s not the same thing” She averted her gaze again. “He’s important to me…”

He tilted his head and spoke softer, “So important that you can’t talk to him about this? He wants you to talk to him.”

Seeing her shoulders slump, he knew that she realized what she had said earlier was foalish, if not immature, but still, she needed one more push. “Look, Tourmaline, if you don’t believe me, then believe what Wanderer says.”

Her gaze snapped back to him. “He talked to you? What did he say? Tell me.”

Bringing up a hoof to calm her, he replied, “He didn’t talk to me—he’s just as thick headed as you—but I have something that you should read.”

She blinked as he levitated a small book to her. “His log book? When did you get this?” she asked as she took the book.

“I stole it from him and read it. You should too.” Privately, he didn’t care for lying to her, but he knew she didn’t need to know who exactly gave him the book. “Read the marked entries, Tourmaline.”

Cracking open the book, she gave him a little smile. “Some light?”

He conked himself on the forehead, muttering before his horn took on its reddish glow for her to read by. Even as her eyes began scanning the page, he glanced over her shoulder at the entries.

Month 10, Day 27

We’ll be at the grove with the full moon berries tomorrow, and we’ll have to be fast to get as many of the berries as we can get before the beetles show up. We’ve got to get them so we can save Scarlet Scroll and everypony else from the Gorgon. I won’t let what happened to me happen to anyone else.

Tormod glanced at a deep spot on the page from where Wanderer had held his pencil for a time before continuing.

Tourmaline and I fought again today. About what we should do if we fought the pony leading the beetles. While we both agreed he need to be stopped, we fought over how we should do it. She is wanting to kill him, I just… don’t understand it. Why? She’s never been so bloodthirsty before. What happened to her? What happened to the Tourmaline I knew?

His ear flicked as he heard her whisper, “I just wanted to protect you.”

“Keep reading,” he said, his tone soft so not to jar her from her reading.

I love her. I really do. Even as much as we fight nowadays, I love her with all my heart. Everytime we fight, I want to cry. Every time I felt like the Tourmaline with the smile I grew up loving was disappearing in front of my eyes, and there’s nothing I can do to stop it.

I can’t stand us fighting, but why doesn’t she understand I’m trying to do the right thing? I admit I’ve done some stupid things, and said even stupider ones, but I can’t ignore what I’ve seen. I have to help Trixie and the others for what I did while Tyranny used me like a puppet! I have to make things right! I have to!

He heard his sister give a shuddering breath as they read the last paragraph of the entry.

I love Tourmaline. Celestia know I lover her so much it hurts. I just wish… I wish I knew what to do to make things right again between us, but how can I ask her? What do I say? What can I say to her that won’t start another argument? Knowing me, I’d likely say the wrong thing and, boom, we’d start fighting again. It’s so danged frustrating!

If it’s the last thing I do, I will make it right between us again.

The book tilted in her grasp and Tormod glanced to see her struggling to hold back the tears that threatened to fall. Closing her eyes, she gave up the fight as a tear rolled down her cheek before she dashed it away. She picked up the book to read and Tormod sat quietly beside her, knowing she would read the other entries he had marked for her.

After a time, she closed the book and set it down, letting out another slow breath. “How long have you had his book?”

He gathered the book up in his magic. “For almost two weeks now. I wanted to show you it sooner, but I knew neither of you were ready. Wanderer needed time, as did you.”

Lowering her gaze, she stared at her hooves for a quiet moment. Tormod thought to say something more, but before he could, her gaze hardened and she stood up. The way she moved—as if on a mission—he knew she had made an important decision.

“I’m going to go talk to him.”

Again, he nodded. “Try not to be too loud. Some are trying to sleep.”

Her tail swished despite her smirk. “Very funny.” She spread her wing and took off into the air—back in the direction of their campsite.

Leaving Tormod to walk back to the village on his own.

“Figures.” He muttered before heading for the closest of the watch’s fires.

-0-

His light crystal gave off a soft glow as he laid on his bedroll, staring at the tent’s ceiling. After another fruitless search for his logbook, Wanderer concluded he must have dropped it somewhere and was lost. Despite that, when he had tried to shut his eyes, they inevitably opened again. A sigh escaped him as thoughts other than of his logbook kept sleep at bay.

“Tourmaline,” he whispered as memories of the Dance of the Will-o-Wisp ran through his mind. The way her fur seemed to glow by the light of the wisps, and how her violet irises seemed to reflect wonder, etched themselves deeply into his mind. It was the same look he had fallen in love with so many years ago—a look he feared he’d never see again. With everything that’s happened, how could he expect it to be the same again?

His ears flicked at the sound of feathery wings before the sound of hooves touching down on the leaves outside.

‘She’s back. I wonder what she and Tormod were talking about earlier?’

He heard the hooves approach only to stop outside his tent flap. They stood there for a moment, and Wanderer opened his mouth to speak when Tourmaline’s voice reached him.

“W-Wanderer? Are you awake?”

He rolled onto his side. “Yeah, I’m awake.” He would be a liar if he said he didn’t feel the first pangs of worry grip at his belly.

“C-Can I come in?”

Sitting up, he said, “Yeah. Come in.”

The zipper to the tent lowered and in stepped Tourmaline. When Wanderer looked into her eyes, he felt the nervousness in his gut clench that much tighter.

“Tourmaline, I—”

She placed a hoof over his muzzle. “Not yet.” Turning, she pulled the zipper to the tent close. There would be no distractions nor escape from this talk, he realized. Turning back to him, she sat down and opened her mouth to speak, but stopped. She tried again a few more times before averting her eyes—her tail giving an irritable swish.

“Are you—” he started but found her hoof over his mouth again—gently, he noticed.

“No, I want to do this.” She took in a breath and looked him directly in his hazel eyes. “I’m sorry.”

Before he could say anything, she again put her hoof over his mouth.

“Will you stop doing that?” he asked past the hoof.

“When you quit trying to interrupt me.” She lowered her hoof and sighed again. “I want to say I’m sorry... for everything, Wanderer. Ever since we started this adventure, I’ve been a real nag. This whole time I was jealous of all the attention you were giving Trixie. I didn’t even think that you had another reason to help her besides she was some pretty showmare. I thought…” she averted her gaze for a second before looking back. “I thought you were going to leave me for her. That scared me.” She sighed and her ears pinned back. “I thought… you were going to replace me.”

He sat there, staring at her patiently.

A faint smile appeared on her face. “You can talk now.”

“Tourmaline, I could never replace you. Ever,” he said, scooting a little closer. “And you weren’t the only one being…” He bit at his lip.

“A nag?”

Wincing, he nodded. “I was too. If I had told you—and Tormod—why I wanted to help Trixie, I really think we could have avoided all of this. I was just… ashamed of myself.”

She blinked and scooted closer to him. “Ashamed? Ashamed about what?”

He hung his head, a sigh escaping through his nose. “About what I did. To Trixie and everypony else.”

Her gaze hardened a moment before softening. “Wanderer, you know that wasn’t you. Why do you keep beating yourself over something you didn’t do? It wasn’t you.”

His ears pinned back under his hat. “Because I keep seeing it over and over in my dreams. Princess Luna tried helping me, but she said it was from my memories and not the imagination of dreams, so there’s… no magical way for them to go away.”

“She… said that?” Tourmaline asked, her own ears pinning back again.

Nodding, he continued. “I thought that if I helped Trixie, it would make the memories go away.”

As she watched him, he looked away, scowling to himself.

“...Why didn’t you tell us? Don’t you trust us?” She hesitated a moment, biting at her lip before adding, “Trust me?”

His gaze shot back to her. “Of course I trust you, Tourmaline. There isn’t anypony I trust more than you. I trust you with everything. My life, my dreams, my hope…” His visage softened. “My heart.”

A smile played at her lips but it soon faded. “Then why didn’t you tell me?”

“Because…” Again he felt the words die in his throat and he looked away.

She scooted closer and he found her hoof lifting his face to look at her. “Wanderer, talk to me.”

His eyes closed before speaking. “Because I didn’t want to ruin the adventure for everypony. I wanted everyone to have fun on this trip and not have to worry about me. So I kept quiet about everything.”

He wasn’t sure how to react to her stricken expression. Just as he was about to back track to salvage the situation, tears gathered at the corners of her eyes and she punched him on the shoulder.

“Ow! Tour—”

She crushed him in a tight hug, her shoulders shaking. It took him a moment to realize that she wasn’t crying, but a helpless mix of laughter and sobs.

“You stupid goofball of a stallion,” she said as she hugged him tighter. “That is why you didn’t tell us? That’s so…” A sigh escaped her and he felt her hug him even tighter. “That’s so like you. Why didn’t I see it sooner?”

Moving past his shock, he wrapped his forelegs around her and rested his head atop hers. “Because I’m a hopeless lump?”

She snorted a laugh and she nodded—he could feel the tears soaking through his coat before she pulled away. “To put it nicely.” Wiping at her eyes, she peered up at him. “If we had just talked, none of this would have happened.”

He lopsided grin returned, finally. “To be fair, we did try.” He tilted his head. “Remember? When we went after the key.”

It was her turn to avert her gaze, a soft frown tugging at her lips. “Yes, I remember.” She took in a breath and let it out, looking back at him. “Wanderer… about what I said back then. I didn’t mean it.” She scowled for a second before continuing. “Well, I did mean it, at the time, but I was just so angry. What I said to you, and about Scarlet Scroll, I was upset and afraid. Afraid that I was going to lose you. That somehow Trixie was going to get you killed. I just…” Again, she sighed, her gaze falling to her hooves.

“Scared?”

She nodded and sighed again, her shoulders slumping. “Wanderer…”

He tilted his head. “Hmm?”

Lifting her gaze, she peered at him through her bangs. “I’m so… sorry.”

Never really thinking, he pulled her into a tight hug. The tone of her voice almost made him want to cry himself. He knew then, that this wasn’t the vicious, bloodthirsty Tourmaline he had know for the past weeks, but the Tourmaline he grew up with. The one who brought a smile to his face each and everyday.

The Tourmaline he loved.

“It’s okay,” he said, the tears still threatening to fall. “I’m sorry too. For being so… well, me.”

She leaned against his neck, returning his embrace with equal vigor. “I wouldn’t want you any other way… you lump.”

He snorted a laugh and pulled back to look at her. “You know… I was scared too.”

“About us?” she asked, rubbing at her face.

“Us and, well, everyone.” He took off his hat and tossed it into a corner. “But mostly us. I was worried that this whole thing was going to change us. To the point that we weren’t the same ponies anymore. When you wanted Scarlet to die, I thought you had changed and it scared me.”

Her ears pinned back against her head, but he was quick to continue. “But that wasn’t the worst of it.”

A pensive frown crossed her face. “That wasn’t the worst?”

“Mm-um.” he shook his head. “It was afterwards. After the Elder spoke with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, when he asked us what we wanted to do. When you said… you wanted to go home—even when I wanted to stay—that scared me.”

She blinked but he kept talking, his heart taking the reigns. “I was scared that if you left, I’d never see you again. The idea of that being the last time I would ever see you, it tore me up. I wanted to scream, I wanted to cry, I wanted to do something to stop it, but I couldn’t think of anything.” He sighed. “When you decided to say, I didn’t say it, but I was happy. Despite us fighting, I was happy you stayed behind.”

“Wanderer…” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

He looked her squarely in the eyes. “I don’t ever want you to go away, Tourmaline, ever. I can’t imagine what it would be like without you with me.” His ears pinned back once more. “I don’t ever want to find out what it’s like.”

“Wanderer,” she said firmly.

“You’re very important to me, Tourmaline. I want you to stay—”

“Wanderer!” she said, holding his head still—forcing him to look her in the eye.

“What?”

“Shut up and kiss me.”

He didn’t have time to blink before she pressed her lips against his. Only after an instant, he leant in and returned the kiss. They broke apart for a breathless moment before Wanderer looked into those violet irises of the mare he loved. The mare, he realized, who still loved him back just as much.

This time, he moved first, pulling her into a more passionate kiss. She didn’t struggle, kissing him back with equal vigor—their tongues exploring each others’ mouth. As Wanderer ran his hooves down her back, he could feel her wings lift and she moaned softly.

Wanderer’s tail swished, knocking aside the glowing crystal. As the crystal dimmed, it left the lovers in darkness and with mended hearts.

Author's Note

As the final scene shows, I had to add the sex tag. Eluded to, but still, best on the safe side.

Chapter Twenty

Violet irises fluttered open to a new day. The newly-risen sun set the tent to a soft warm glow. Tourmaline felt a small smile play at her lips as she took in a content breath. Lifting her head, she could see the auburn foreleg draped over her, and her ear flicked at the soft breathing from the owner of that foreleg. Her smile widened as she felt Wanderer’s warmth against her fur and shivered a bit as his breath blew against her neck. Snuggling deeper with their shared pillow, she settled in to enjoy the feeling a little while longer.

Inevitably, the weight of his leg on her wing was beginning to cause a cramp and she realized it was time to get up. Gently lifting her wing, she slipped out from under him and stretched her wings to full span once she sat up. A soft moan escaped her as she stretched the cramp out, wincing a bit at the lingering ache in her loins.

Turning a loving smile at the sleeping stallion, her smile widened at the silly grin on his face.

“You goof,” she whispered before lightly kissing him on the cheek.

He gave a soft groan and hugged the pillow tighter, smacking his lips before settling again.

Suppressing a chuckle, she ran a hoof through her mane and hissed as it snagged.

‘Ow… It’s been too long since I last brushed my mane.’ She gave her mane a toss and looked around Wanderer’s tent. ‘Now where does he keep his brush?’

She dug around the tent, finally finding his brush in the bottom of his saddlebags. A bemused frown crossed her face as it appeared brand new.

‘No wonder his mane always looks like a mop.’ Shaking her head at the sleeping earth pony, she ran the brush—painfully—through her mane.

Once it was to her satisfaction, her ears flicked at the sound of a humored chuckle.

“I always did like how you did your mane,” Wanderer said, peering up at her from the pillow. “I thought it was cute.”

She turned back at him and smiled, seeing him sitting up from the bedroll. “I knew you did,” she said. “Good morning, sleepy head.”

“Mm.” He stretched and yawned at the same time. “Morning, Tourmaline, did you sleep all right?”

A blush crept up her cheeks as she recalled memories of the previous night. “I slept better than I have in months.”

She noticed his cheeks take on a redder hue and she couldn’t suppress her chuckle.

“Yeah, well,” he rubbed at the back of his head. “I kinda slept like a log.”

“And snored like one too,” she said, nodding.

He glowered at her grin. “I don’t snore.”

An impish smile tugged at her lips. “You so do.”

She laughed again when he rolled his eyes, but tilted her head a bit as his blush deepened.

“I hope… I, ahh…” he said, blushing deeper.

Walking over, she gave him a little kiss. “You did fine, Wanderer, don’t worry. I was nervous too.”

A relieved smile played across his muzzle. “I was worried.”

“I know you were. You were shaking.”

Again, he glowered. “Well, so were you.”

She laughed, unable to deny it.

He joined her in the laugher before he pulled her closer and kissed her fully. Closing her eyes, she embraced that kiss with the same passion.

“I love you,” he said when they parted. “I’m glad we talked.”

A warm feeling ran through her and she rested her forehead against his. “I love you too. And I’m glad we did. It was something we should’ve done a long time ago.”

Smiling at her, he took his brush back and started sorting through his matted mane. She chuckled and shook her head at his curses. As he worked on his mane, she took the time to start preening her left wing. After sorting a few of the pinions, she turned back to him and spoke softer. “I am glad it was you.”

He stopped his brushing to peer at her. “Hmm?”

She smiled a bit more. “I’m glad it was you, Wanderer, that I chose to… be with.”

Blinking, he tilted his head. “What do you mean? Was I your first?”

“Mm-hm.” she nodded.

“But...why?”

This time, it was her turn to blink. “Didn’t you know?”

“Know what?” he asked, forgetting all about brushing his mane—said brush caught in his tangles.

A frown tugged at her lips as she looked down thoughtfully. “That’s right, you’re an earth pony. You probably don’t know.”

“Will you tell me already?”

Grinning at his impatience, and the concern it carried, she looked back at him. “We pegasi mate for life. Whoever we choose to mate with, and trust ourselves to, we remain loyal to that pony all our lives. It’s not anything we can control, it’s just how we are.”

He frowned. “But I’ve known other pegasi who are…free with that sort of thing.”

Nodding, she continued. “Maybe it’s because they lost theirs, or they’ve separated, but they can’t really be... satisfied, I think is the best word to describe it. Kind of like how dad is. He and my mom in Manehatten were a pair until…” she looked away and scowled before speaking again. “Anyway, that is why Dad never married your mom. Because he knew he couldn’t give his all to her.”

Wanderer looked at his hooves, a pensive frown on his face. “That would explain a lot.”

“Your mom knows.”

“She does?” he asked, looking back at her.

“Mm-hm.” she smiled. “But that doesn’t mean he doesn’t like her or anything, it’s just… how we pegasi are.”

He blinked and she almost laughed at the vapidness of his look.

“Huh, I never knew.”

“Because you’ve never asked.” She chuckled and nuzzled him, sighing contently.

She felt him wrap his forelegs around her and nuzzle her back. “I’m glad to be yours then, Tourmaline.” He pulled back and smiled at her. “Even if I’m a dense lump.”

“And you can be.”

Again, he glowered at her. “Said the pot to the kettle.”

The two shared a hearty laugh.

As he collected his hat, she took the time to finish preening her wing. He sat quietly until she turned for the other.

“You know,” he said. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you preen before. I know pegasi do it, just never seen it done.”

She felt the first tinges of a blush on her cheeks. “That’s because we prefer to do it in private. Our wings are… delicate.”

His gaze turned to her unpreened wing, a bemused frown on his face. “There’s more to pegasi than I thought.”

With a smile, she kissed him on the cheek. “Don’t worry, you’ll learn.”

A smile grew across his face and he looked back at her wing. “Can I try?”

She blinked. “To preen me?”

He nodded.

Biting a bit at her lip, she lifted her wing for him to see. “Okay. Just try to keep them straight. If there’s a broken one, pull it out. It will regrow pretty quickly.”

He scooted closer and looked her pinions over. She watched as he found a few that were askew and tried nosing them into place. Failing that, he tried using his teeth.

The moment he clamped down on one, it sent a jolt down her spine and she hissed, instinctively pulling back her wing.

He jumped and he looked at her with wide eyes. “I’m sorry. Didn’t mean for it to hurt.”

“No, you’re fine.” She suppressed a shudder and flexed her wing back out. “Just don’t bite so hard on the healthy ones, they’re sensitive.”

She almost wanted to chuckle as he approached her wing with the same look he would have given a coiled snake. He watched her expression as he bit down gently and moved a feather into place.

As he did so, she had to suppress another jolt down her spine. Unlike before, the sensation almost caused her wings to flare out again. Each time he nuzzled her feathers or tried moving them sent a jolt of pleasure coursing through her body. She had preened herself for years, and remembered the lessons her dad had taught her what it can do to a pegasus—and had learned to accept them as an everyday thing—but feeling of Wanderer doing it to her was a completely new experience. Numerous times she had to bite at her lip to keep from moaning.

As he found a broken feather, he turned to look at her. “So I just pull it out?”

She shifted at a tinge of longing for him to continue. “Mm-hm. It’s no good anymore and it has to come out for the new one to grow.”

His brow furrowing, he bit down on the feather and tugged.

A humored grin spread across her flushed face. “Pull harder, Wanderer. You won’t hurt me.”

Nodding, he gave the feather a sharper tug. As it pulled free, the sensation proved too much and a loud moan escaped her.

He spat the feather out and looked at her, worry etched in his face. “Sorr—”

That was as far as he got before she pressed her lips against his—her desire not allowing for anything less. Only after a shocked second did he return the affection, leaning into their kiss.

Tourmaline knew she’d have to go back and fix what he missed, and she knew that the others would be waiting for them before long, but for now, she was going to enjoy her loving goofball of a stallion.

-0-

Even during the day, the fire pit in the center of the village snapped and burned hotly. Tormod welcomed it as it brought relief to his shoulder in the chilly morning. He sat watching as the villagers dismantled Trixie’s stage, smiling as the deer carefully set aside the beams and folded the makeshift curtain. Half expecting them to have just tore it down after the show, he was pleased that they took so much care in taking it apart.

‘It’s so much different than yesterday,’ he thought as he watched the villagers come and go. ‘They seem happier. It’s amazing how a single event can cause such a change.’

He turned as a splotch of blue made its way through the streets of tan-colored deer. Trixie trotted down the lane, a smile on her face as the deer hailed her. While he was sure she didn’t understand most of what they said, they way the said it—smiles on their faces and friendly waves—was more than enough.

“You look well rested,” he remarked as she got closer, his smile making its way into his tone. “Did you get enough sleep?”

“Trixie hasn’t slept like that in a long time,” she said as she settled next to him, her gaze shifting to the deer that carried her stage away. “No nightmares to keep her awake this time.”

He nodded before he took in a deep breath of the crisp, morning air. A slight breeze blew through, sending fallen leaves scuttling by. Shivering from the chill, he scooted closer to the fire and closer to her. As he did so, he glanced at her from the corner of his eyes. Seeing the faraway look in her violet eyes, and the soft smile tugging at her lips, he could imagine what she was thinking.

His ears laid back as he considered if he should pry. Knowing well enough that the two of them were friends, he also knew that the magician was not one to really share her thoughts with others. A trait she likely picked up when travelling the roads for years on her own—a habit he could understand. Still, the look in her eyes told him that maybe it was time to at least try.

Again, he took in a breath before speaking, “It’s really amazing, Trixie.”

She tilted her head as she regarded him. “Hmm?”

“What you’ve done,” he said, turning to look at her. “In one night, you managed to lift the spirits of everyone in Maederhallow. The deer are happier, a few were evening laughing, enjoying themselves. That’s something I haven’t seen the entire time I’ve been here. I even saw Ol’Nut and Scarlet sharing a laugh after all they’ve been through.” He smiled a bit. “Your talents really are nothing short of amazing.”

A small blush crept up on her cheeks, but she was quick to lift her head up. “The Great and Powerful Trixie has always been the best of performers and she proves it once again.”

A wider, if not disappointed, smile crossed his face. “I would say so. When we return to Equestria, I am certain you’ll be known as the great performer you were.”

Her smile faltered a bit but she nodded. Before he could continue the conversation on another route, she spoke in a whisper.

“Can Tr—I share something with you, Tormod?”

His eyes widened at her catch and he nodded, replying in a low tone, “Of course. What’s wrong?”

Taking in a long breath, she let it out before speaking, “When I was up on my stage, I was nervous… scared even.”

He tilted his head as he regarded her. “Well, you were about to perform for a crowd who didn’t really know you.” A small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. “And the deer have to be the toughest crowd you’ve faced yet.”

Again, she shook her head. “It wasn’t just that. I was scared… of myself.”

Furrowing his brow, he nodded for her to continue.

“I was afraid that if I messed up, or if the crowd didn’t like my show, it would’ve proved I really don’t have what it takes to be the Great and Powerful Trixie anymore...” She lifted her starred cap from her head and stared at it. “And if that happened, I just… don’t know what I could do.” Setting it beside her, she continued, “It’s all I’ve ever wanted to be since I was a filly. If I couldn’t be the Great and Powerful Trixie… I’m not sure what else I could be.”

“You were afraid that if you failed, you would’ve lost any drive you had? Any reason to keep going as a performer?”

“Something like that,” she said, even as she turned her gaze to the Mother Oak above them, her eyes taking on that faraway look again.

Tormod watched her a moment, biting at his lip. This was probably the first time she had ever opened up to anypony before and he wasn’t sure what he was supposed to say. Stumbling through many responses in his mind, he finally said, “I don’t believe it, Trixie.”

She turned her gaze back to him, tilting her head. “Hmm?”

“I don’t believe it,” he said as he shifted his weight. “As I’ve known you, you’re not a mare who takes a beating and lays there afterwards. Rather, you get back up and you go back at it again and again until you’ve mastered it. Even if it is hard, or emotionally draining, you still perform and put on the best show you can. It’s what you do.” He smiled at her. “I can’t really see you ever giving up something as important as that, even after getting booed at.”

“It was more than just booing, Tormod.” She sighed. “I was escorted out of Trottingham by the city guards, and that was just before I came to Greensborough.”

He smiled wider. “And even after that, you kept going, right?”

She blinked, her eyes widening.

“Exactly. You didn’t give up because you can’t give up on the things you love doing, Trixie.” He shivered as a breeze ruffled up his mane. “You’re many things, most of them great, but you’re not a quitter. Never a quitter.”

“I…” She bit back whatever she was going to say, a pensive frown tugging at her lips.

He let her stew on her thoughts, remaining quiet. Smirking a bit, he could almost hear the cogs turning in her mind. Hopefully, he hadn’t said anything that would close her off or upset her in anyway, but when he thought back on what he said, it didn’t seem likely.

Finally, after a time, she turned her gaze back to him and smiled. “Thank you, Tormod.”

“I try,” He smiled but blinked as she rested a gentle hoof on his shoulder.

“Thank you. You really are Trixie’s closest friend, and her biggest fan,” she said, his grin widening a bit as she reverted back to her third-person mode of address.

“Anytime, Trixie,” he said, resting a hoof on hers’ for a moment before they turned their gaze down a lane where they saw Tourmaline and Wanderer make their way towards them.

A pleased smile crossed his face as the two approached, the wide smiles on their faces told him a lot. The two walked next to each other, holding hooves—lively springs in their steps.

‘About time,’ he thought as the two sat down next to them. “I take it you two finally patched things up?”

A wider smirk crossed Wanderer’s face. “More or less, yeah,” he said as he wrapped a foreleg around Tourmaline and gave her a squeeze. “We let a few things out that needed to be let out.”

“I swear… “ Tourmaline glowered at him—her cheeks taking a redder hue—and shook her head before turning back to Tormod. “Thank you, Tormod, for showing me the book. It… really helped.”

Tormod shot Trixie a sly glance. “I figured it would.” He turned a teasing smile their way. “I just didn’t expect your talk to have taken all night.”

Trixie’s laugh joined his as the two blushed furiously, doing anything to keep from looking at them directly.

“I take back everything I said, Tormod,” Tourmaline finally said as she tried to force her blush away.

“Love you too, dear sister,” Tormod said before looking at Wanderer, his mirth fading some. “Remember what I said back in Greensborough, Wanderer, I meant every word.”

A confident grin spread across Wanderer’s face. “Trust me, you’ll never have to worry. And if I do do something stupid, I know you’ll whack me upside the head.”

“If I don’t do it first,” Tourmaline said, elbowing him in the side.

“Same goes for you, beautiful,” he said, a challenging grin spreading across his face.

After another chuckle, Trixie spoke up, “What did you both think of my show last night?” A wider grin spread across her face. “Trixie performed the Dance of the Will-o-Wisp just for you.”

Tormod’s brow furrowed as Tourmaline’s expression soured for a moment before she responded. “It was nice what you did, Trixie.”

‘Seems not everything is resolved yet,’ Tormod thought.

Wanderer must have noticed it too as he nudged Tourmaline before speaking to Trixie, “I loved it, Trixie. I thought it was even better than the showing you did back in Greensborough.” He turned a pointed glance at Tourmaline. “The fact you centered your main act all for us, tells me a lot.”

Tourmaline looked away, a frown forming.

‘Good,’ Tormod thought as he shifted his weight again, the loose gravel turning underhoof. ‘You’re thinking, Tourmaline, that’s a good sign.’

“So, thank you, Trixie,” Wanderer continued. “It means a lot to us.”

A wide, if not proud, smile spread across Trixie’s face. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is always pleased to perform for her fans,” she said, even as she cast a cautious glance Tourmaline’s way. “The show must go ever on, and so will the Great and Powerful Trixie.”

The four chatted for a time, sharing their thoughts on Trixie’s show and about the change in the deer’s demeanor, before Faithful Watcher and the Elder arrived. Even as the deer all venerated the Elder, the ponies got to their hooves as he approached.

“Good daylight, everyone. I trust your spirits have been raised as have my people’s?” he asked, casting a warm smile Trixie’s way.

Tormod smiled himself as Trixie’s cheeks took on a reddish hue and she lifted her chin. “The Great and Powerful Trixie feels wonderful today. As she always does after a successful showing of her amazing talents.”

A wide smile burst across Faith’s face. “You were amazing, Trixie. I have heard from so many that they have not felt so elated in such a long time, that they want you to perform again soon! In fact, they—”

“Faithful Watcher,” the Elder softly chided. “One does not need to shout when so close.”

The doe ‘meep’ed and lowered her gaze, her tan cheeks taking on a redder hue. “I am so sorry, Elder. Please, forgive me for being out of line.”

He smiled, and it seemed to Tormod that he wanted to nuzzle her, but held restraint as a few of the White Tail looked on. “It is understandable, Faithful.” He turned his gaze to Wanderer and Tourmaline, his head tilting a moment before speaking. “I also sense a difference between you two. Have your personal matters been seen to as well?”

Wanderer scratched at his cheek. “Yeah, we had a long talk and sorted a few things out.” A wry smirk tugged at his lips. “Who knew that all we had to do was talk to fix things up?”

“It would have taken more than a simple, heart-felt discussion, earth-tamer,” the Elder said. “The experiences you have both undergone has helped you both realize what truly matters. Minor grievances and arguments may seem enormous at the time, but when one sees the larger tapestry that is life, we see that such threads truly are minor.” A warm smile crossed his face. “And the bond you both share has deepened dramatically for it.” He gave them both a small nod. “It makes my old heart swell to see love bloom.”

Tormod frowned a bit. “But the White Tail are forbidden to develop such bonds, right?”

The Elder shook his head. “No, not forbidden, but warned against.” He looked up at the Mother Oak, even as a gust of wind sent the fur standing on all of them. “The White Tail have lead tragic lives for so long that our Elders wished to spare us of the pain of such loss.”

As Faithful looked away, a sad expression marring her features, Tormod wanted nothing more than to argue his point. However, being in the middle of a village full of his people, he also knew that debating with their Elder in front of them would not have done any of them good.

“Even so,” Wanderer said, casting Faith a quick glance as he spoke, “We all had a good night, but now we gotta get back to saving everyone and stopping the Gorgon, right?”

Faith nodded, her sadness giving way to a determined frown. “Yes. We cannot stop until the Gorgon is sealed away for good!”

“Indeed so.” The Elder nodded. “Now is the time I will begin teaching you both the spell that will reverse the Advent’s effect on the Gorgon’s prison,” he said, looking between Faithful, Trixie and Tormod. “Should I not be able to be there in person, there has to be others who can perform the ritual. And the three of you have the strongest magical potential to pull it off without straining your bodies too much.”

“And what do you want us to do?” Wanderer asked, as both he and Tourmaline watched him.

“Your strength and speed will be imperative to keep them safe while performing the ritual. I am going to suggest that the two of you not only improve your own combat skills, but also learn to use each other’s unique talents to make you both a formidable team. To where even the Harbinger will not be able to stand against you.” A humored smirk crossed his features. “I feel that you two will not be apart much either way.”

A cough escaped Wanderer, as well as a flush to his cheeks, all of which earned him a jab in the ribs from an equally-blushing Tourmaline.

“So,” the Elder continued. “Let us see to our tasks today, and we will discuss more come the evening meal.”

As they went about their separate ways, Tormod watched as Tourmaline flew after the Elder.

“Elder, wait,” she said.

He turned a curious brow at her. “Yes, sky-rider?”

Tormod had to strain to hear her as she lowered her tone. “I… wanted to thank you. For what you did for me.”

Now the buck tilted his head, nodding for her to continue.

She took in a breath and let it out, facing him with a raised chin. “For what you told me back on the tree. I didn’t realize it at the time, but you were right. I should have listened.”

He smiled. “I am wise, sky-rider, but that is only because I have experience. You did not, at the time, and thus you were not ready for my words. I am glad now, that you understand what I was trying to tell you and that they have helped you.”

She nodded. “Still, thank you. I appreciate all of it.”

A warm smile crossed Tormod’s face. All in one night, it seemed as if everyone grew just a little bit. All of which was owed to his unicorn friend who sat watching them with a wide, happy smile.

Chapter Twenty-One

With a shout, his hoof lashed out. The deer warrior dodged to the side—just as Wanderer anticipated he would—and he shifted his momentum to turn and level a buck at the skittering deer. Feeling his hind hooves hitting only air, Wanderer turned to pursue the warrior as he kept out of his reach.

“You strike where I have been! Strike where I will be!” the warrior shouted as he danced ahead of Wanderer’s attacks.

Gritting his teeth, Wanderer dashed in. Rather than go for another punch, he pivoted with the warrior as he dodged and leveled a kick at him. The deer’s eyes widened and he threw up a foreleg to block. Wanderer smiled to himself as he saw the deer grimace under the heavy blow.

“Spoke too sooOOO—” His startled yelp preceded his meeting with the ground as the warrior grabbed his leg and kicked out his other hind leg out from under him.

The deer grinned as he let him go. “You’re learning, earth-tamer. Show me what you can really do.”

As Wanderer spat the dirt from his mouth, he glowered at Tormod as his friend barely held back from outright laughing at him. “You know, you could always give this a try, Tormod. You’ll put on the pounds if all you do is watch.”

Tormod snorted, his grin never fading. “Even with my leg, I’d put you in the dirt.”

Wanderer grumbled as he got back to his hooves. “Cheeky little—”

“Come at me again, earth-tamer!”

Wanderer turned to face the warrior and lowered his head, taking his wide stance. “This time, I’m making you eat dirt.”

He concluded a minute later that his sense of taste was getting far to used to the texture of the ground as he found himself prone once more. The fact that Tormod was all but rolling on the ground laughing certainly didn’t improve his opinion.

“You know, earth-tamer, I think you are actually getting better,” the buck said as he offered him a hoof up. “I am actually having to block more of your attacks lately than I ever had before.”

“Well, I’ll call that a win,” he said as he took that offered hoof, pulling himself upright again. “Maybe I’ll actually be able to beat you before the Solstice gets here.”

The deer smirked. “The Great Mother willing, I hope so. Your strength is amazing. I did not know the earth-tamers were so strong of body, thus it is a learning experience for me as well.”

“The only thing I’ve learned recently is how much I hate the taste of dirt.” He glowered as Tormod erupted into another fit of guffaws. “Go ahead and laugh, Tormod, I’m remembering them all. My old friend.”

If Tormod was threatened by his tone, he didn’t show it. “You’ll forget anyway,” the unicorn said as he stood up to approach. “Between you and Tourmaline, I haven’t had this much fun in a while.”

Wanderer looked across the practice field, where he saw Tourmaline and Faith having another spar with a set of blunted spears. A frown formed on his face as he saw her duck under Faith’s swing and leapt out with a stab, nearly catching the doe before she spun and used her own weapon to knock Tourmaline’s hooves out from under her.

“Both you and your mate have improved since you have both took to training with earnest, earth-tamer,” he heard the voice of the Elder say as the larger buck approached. “When I see the two of you train together, your teamwork astounds me.”

Wanderer felt his cheeks grow hot at the Elder’s words. “Yeah, if you say so.” He gave the larger buck a bemused frown even as his instructor gave the Elder a nod before departing. “And do you really have to call her my mate? It seems… odd, hearing someone say it like that.”

The buck tilted his head. “Is she not? Surely you are not embarrassed of the fact?”

His blush grew hotter as Tormod did his best to hide his snickers—failing horribly at that. “No, not embarrassed just…” A snort blew past his nose. “We just don’t call each other that.”

A pensive frown pulled at the Elder’s lips. “Then what do you refer to when two lovers are so bound among the ponies?”

“Well, she’s my marefriend. I’d be her coltfriend,” he answered, glancing back at Tourmaline as she and Faith sparred once again.

“Matrimony still exists within pony culture, yes?”

Wanderer squinted his eyes shut and was never happier for Tormod to come to his rescue when the unicorn said, “It does, yes. Though I’m sure Wanderer hasn’t forgotten that.”

His cheeks still burning, he glowered at his friend. “We gotta survive this whole ordeal first.” With another huff, he eased himself on his haunches, his tail flicking. “Stopping Harbinger and the Gorgon has to come first.”

“We are in agreement, earth-tamer,” the Elder said as he also turned to watch Faith and Tourmaline spar.

Wanderer watched as the two clashed spears, striking and parrying the other’s blows and repositioning themselves for another go. The longer he watched, the wider he felt his frown grow.

Tormod glanced at him before speaking. “You’re thinking, Wanderer, that means it's something serious. What’s bothering you?”

He looked away from the two as Tourmaline managed to land a strike on Faith. “I’m not really sure I understand it,” he admitted after a moment’s silence. “Just when I see Tourmaline fighting with that weapon, I get this chill in my gut. Maybe it’s because I hate seeing her use it, or the idea that it’s a weapon used for killing, or… something. I can’t explain it.”

Tormod looked back at his sister as she and Faith finished sparing—the two walking off. “You know, if there is one thing I respect about you, Wanderer, is the fact you have such a soft heart.”

Before he could protest, Tormod held up a hoof to stop him. “I mean that in a good way. You’ve always been the one who hated seeing animals suffering—even those times we fought with monsters. You’ve always been that way. I remember so many times your mother wanted to rip her mane out with every stray you brought home to care for.”

A snort escaped his nose as Wanderer smirked. “Yeah, I remember that.” He sighed as he glanced at the Elder as he stood by, listening to them. “Still, even with the monsters, I never enjoyed fighting or killing them. We fought them because we had to.”

“I’m not arguing that,” Tormod said, flexing his braced leg a few times. “Even so, you have to realize that sometimes we have to go that extra step to protect ourselves and each other.” The unicorn gave him a pointed look. “Right? Even when we were cornered as foals by that bandit, you were willing to stand up to him despite the fact he was going to hurt you and us. How is this any different?”

Wanderer looked away, his mind scrambling to find the answer before a sigh escaped him. “I guess I don’t really know. I just don’t like the idea that we’re killing things now. Protecting ourselves in one thing, but killing the bugs or even Harbinger just seems wrong somehow. It’s not like they asked to be this way. If anything, it’s all the Gorgon’s fault.”

The Elder tilted his head. “And what would you do with the Gorgon’s Harbinger if you had him at your mercy now, earth-tamer?”

Wanderer scowled. “I’d beat him to a pulp.”

“And then?”

Wanderer turned to regard the buck, who only sat there watching him with unjudging eyes. “I’d… guess tie him up and make sure Princess Celestia punishes him for everything he’s done.”

“And if the situation turns to the point that ending his life is the only way to save your mate, or your dearest friends? What of your choice then?”

Wanderer gritted his teeth, his tail swishing. “It won’t—”

“Wanderer,” Tormod said, giving him a pointed glance.

Growling, he looked away. “I don’t know!”

They sat there for a time, letting Wanderer try to settle his mind that stubbornly refused to calm. As the thoughts rolled through his mind, he tried to focus on what was really bothering him. Was it the weapon? Was it the thought they were all going to have to kill to keep themselves and Equestria safe? Or was it something else that just wouldn’t come to his mind no matter how much he tried to force it?

The Elder glanced to a stack of nearby weapons that the deer kept for training before looking back at him. “Perhaps, earth-tamer, I can help you find clarity to your turmoil.”

A snort escaped him, ears pinning back. “I don’t think a lecture will help.”

“You would be surprised,” the Elder said as he floated over one of the hoofblades and set it in front of him. “What comes to mind when you consider this weapon?”

As his gaze fell on the weapon, a flash of an image came to mind He saw again a hoofblade like it, the falling rain, the shouts of battle, and Tourmaline’s choking gasps.

Gritting his teeth, he looked away. “I remember things I’d rather not.”

The Elder nodded. “The scars of battle, earth-tamer, but for this instance, I want you to tell me what you think when you consider this weapon. What does it mean to you?”

Wanderer shot a quizzical look at Tormod but found his friend watching and waiting for his answer. “I guess, I just see it as a weapon. Something used to kill.”

“And the idea that it is used to kill is what troubles you?”

He nodded. “I don’t like killing.”

“As you should, earth-tamer,” the Elder said as he levitated the hoofblade. “That is what separates us from the monsters and those like the Gorgon. However, it is not the weapon that is what kills—”

“Look,” Wanderer said, interrupting the Elder. “If you’re gonna tell me it’s the one wielding the weapon that kills and not the weapon, you don’t have to. I know that already. I just don’t like the idea of using it.”

The Elder nodded again, floating the weapon over to Wanderer for him to take. “Then that is one lesson I do not need to repeat. However, I want you to consider this not as a weapon to take lives, but instead as a tool to defend yourself and those dear to you.”

Wanderer took the hoofblade, feeling the cloth wraps and binding twine used for straps—as well as eyeing the wicked edge of the carved timberwolf’s claw.

“You see, earth-tamer, you can use this weapon to take lives, or you can use it to protect them.” The Elder stood tall, the wind ruffling their fur as he spoke. “The use of these tools is always a matter of choice. You can choose to use it, ending the threats to yourself in a much faster manner, or do not use it and risk injury or death to yourself and those around you against foes who are too powerful or too skilled for you without the aid.”

Wanderer glared up at him. “Are you saying I have no choice?”

“You always have a choice, earth-tamer,” the buck said, not skipping a beat. “That is what life is about, the choices we make and how we deal with the consequences of those choices. Every choice we make has some impact on our lives and the lives around us. Those choices can lead to great acts of good and kindness,” his tone dropped. “Or acts of evil and cruelty.”

A thoughtful frown pulled at his lips as his gaze fell on the hoofblade again.

“Think back to that night at the grove with the full moon berries and of the battle that took place. I want you to tell me if there was something you could have done differently—”

“I wouldn’t have ever let Tourmaline get hurt,” he said before he could really think.

Even as Tormod smiled, the Elder continued. “Other than for your mate, or the Bringer that was killed. Is there something that might have been avoided, a life saved, if you had chosen to use a weapon instead of remaining true to your dedication to not kill.”

Wanderer’s gaze half lidded, his gaze shifting to the Mother Oak. As the breeze ruffled his mane, he closed his eyes as he thought back on that night. Memories of Tourmaline held down and being choked to death came first, causing him to frown and his brow to furrow. He then remembered when the red haze of his rage had vanished and the body of the Bringer—whose name he still didn’t know—hovering over him and his last words of gratitude before he passed. All of which had impressed themselves into his memory so deeply that he still saw and heard them when he slept.

“Wand—” Tormod started before the Elder rested a hoof on his shoulder gently. Shaking his head when the unicorn looked at him.

“Think back, earth-tamer, what else can you remember?” the buck said before resting his hoof back to the ground.

It was then another memory returned. The image of a doe warrior in his arms, choking out the blood from her lungs as she uttered a final word before going still.

“There was… a doe,” he said, his tone barely above a whisper. “She died after the beetles stabbed her. I tried to rescue her, to get the beetles off of her, but they had her before I could really do anything.” He opened his eyes to stare at the base of the Mother Oak. “I hit the beetles as hard as I could but they just wouldn’t go down.” His ears pinned back and his tone dropped. “She said vicqaz before she died. There wasn’t anything I could’ve done to help her.”

“Spring Blossom,” the Elder said, his own town dropping. “She was the youngest to have fallen that day. Her passing has saddened us all, as have all who have returned to the Great Mother’s embrace—even the Bringer. This conflict was not of any our choosing, but it is a battle we must now fight.” He shook his head before looking back at Wanderer. “But tell me, do you think her death might not have happened had you chosen to use the weapon that night?”

Wanderer glared at him. “Look, it wasn’t my fault!”

“No, it is not your fault, earth-tamer,” the Elder said, his tone tightening. “The fault rests firmly on the Gorgon. All of the deaths that have occurred has been of her design and she will pay for them by remaining sealed away until time ends.” His brow unfurrowed as his tone softened. “But I want you to think, if you had armed yourself that night, do you think you could have defeated the beetles faster?”

He rubbed at his forehoof as he remembered the sprain he had earned from that fight. “It would have taken less punches, yeah.”

The Elder nodded. “And as such, you might have been able to have saved Spring Blossom, Risen Hart, and possibly more. While even I know that how events turned could have gone in many different ways, the choices we make is what influences them.” His antlers glowed and the brace opened up. “All I ask, earth-tamer, is that you consider carrying it. The choice to use it is entirely your own, but for the sake of yourself, your friends, and my granddaughter, please take it with you.”

Wanderer stared at the weapon for a moment before lowering his muzzle and tightening the weapon around his foreleg. Holding it up, the tip of the blade extended a bit more than a hoof’s width past the end of his own hoof.

A wan smirk crossed his face. “It’ll make walking a pain.”

Tormod facehooved even as the Elder chuckled. “You can release the binding twine and slide the blade back along the brace; allowing you to walk with it strapped to your leg.”

Biting down on the twine and pulling, he’d have been a liar if he said he didn’t feel a bit of giddiness as the blade shifted down. Letting go of the twine, the blade held in the brace. Resting his leg on the ground again, a pleased sigh escaped him as the blade remained in place.

“I suppose I can learn to use it,” he said before looking back at them. “Better to have and not need than to need and not have, right? Is that what you’re trying to say?”

Tormod snorted. “That sounded like one of your mother’s sayings.”

The Elder nodded. “A wise mare then.”

A wide smile spread across Wanderer’s face. “There’s no point in me not using it, right?”

The two stood there for a moment before Tormod groaned, massaging the sides of his head. “Oh, sweet Celestia, you did not just make a pun!”

Wanderer turned a near-evil smirk his way. “Don’t get edgy with me, Tormod.”

Tormod turned a suffering look the Elder’s way, who Wanderer could tell was trying hard to keep a passive expression on his face. “Please, reconsider giving him that thing. I don’t think I could survive the puns.”

A smile tugged at the Elder’s lips. “I hear that many aura-weavers know a spell that can place an area of silence around them. Perhaps you know it?”

“Teach me,” Tormod all but begged, sending Wanderer into fit of helpless cackles.

-0-

The fur along her spine stood on end as she plunged her head underneath the water. Swishing her head around in the stream, Faith pulled her face back out of the water with a gasp.

“A quick wash after training is always so refreshing,” she said as she turned to regard Tourmaline as the mare also washed herself in one of the nearby streams that ran around Maederhallow. “And you have really begun to challenge me, Tourmaline, you are a natural with the spear.”

Tourmaline shook the water from her coat, snapping her wings out to the side—spraying the water from her pinions. “You think so?”

Faith nodded eagerly, shaking the water from her coat as well. “Indeed! I am more than certain you will be a match for any of the deer warriors by the Solstice.”

A smile tugged at her face as Tourmaline made sure her necklace was still in place. “If it means we stop Harbinger, then all the bruises will be worth it.” Her smile took a slight vicious edge. “I owe that guy a few kicks.”

Frowning at the memory, Faith nodded. “He will pay for what he has done, yes.” A huff escaped her. “In a way, I wish the Solstice was sooner so that we can finally end the threat and we can all go back to our lives, but in another,” she looked off towards the tree line. “I really don’t.”

Tourmaline frowned, her visage softening. “I’m sorry, Faith.”

She turned a confused frown her way. “For what?”

A tinge of a blush crept on her face as she rubbed at the back of her neck. “Just, thought I brought up bad memories.”

A smaller, if not sadder, smile touched her face as she said, “Good or bad, Tourmaline, the memories will always come, yes?” Closing her eyes, she felt a cold feeling in her chest as an image of a smiling Risen Hart came to mind. “And I will always cherish and grow from them.”

“I suppose,” Tourmaline allowed as she shook her coat out again. Her gaze traced to the tree line and the two sat there watching the fog move through the upper reaches of the tall oaks.

Faith sat there, breathing in the cool autumn air, and enjoyed the feeling of peace and accomplishment that came when she finished training. Between Wanderer and Tourmaline’s sparing, magic lessons with her grandfather—alongside Tormod and Trixie—and her various duties around Maederhallow itself, Faith revealed in the moments she got to sit and relax. Closing her eyes, she allowed herself to connect with the earth beneath her hooves. She felt the warm and inviting feeling from the Great Mother, a sensation that had always been there as far back as she could remember. Turning a warm smile to the massive tree, it imparted her with a sense of comfort that she and all of her people enjoyed every day of their lives.

“You know, I honestly thought we’d have more trouble than this,” Tourmaline said, breaking Faith out of her inner thoughts. “We’ve only encountered small groups of the Bringers tearing up parts of the woods, but none of them have gotten anywhere near Maederhallow.” She turned to regard Faith again. “Why is that? Harbinger knows where the village is, why hasn’t he tried anything?”

Frowning, Faith tilted her head as she considered the question she had asked herself before. “I find it odd as well. Maybe he is keeping most of his Bringers and monsters close by to protect the key from us.”

“That makes sense, I guess,” Tourmaline said, a pensive frown crossing her features before her eyes widened as her stomach gave off an audible growl. “Why don’t we head back and get something to eat? I’m starving.”

Faith chuckled before her own stomach voiced its protest at the lack of sustenance. Blushing, it was her turn to rub at the back of her head. “I agree,” she said before a wide, excited smile spread across her face. “I know! There is a family within the village that often makes a lot of food for others to share. It is about time for them to start cooking, maybe we can see if they have enough for us to enjoy.”

Tilting her head, Tourmaline frowned before saying, “I hope they won’t mind me being there. There’s still some who don’t like us.”

A frown pulled at Faith’s lips. “Yes, but they are trying.”

Tourmaline held a hoof up. “I know. I don’t expect centuries of mistrust to go away just like that.” She smiled. “Worst they can do is tell me to go away, right?”

“I hope they would not,” Faith said as the two started away—Tourmaline flying next to her as she walked. “Ever since Trixie had her show, many have been in better spirits.” She returned a wave as they passed by a group of villagers. “Are there more like Trixie in Equestria? Those who travel around entertaining villages?”

A dismissive snort escaped the pegasus. “Trust me, there aren't any others like Trixie. She’s… definitely one of a kind, and I’m sure many are happy about that.”

Faith’s brow furrow as she turned to regard Tourmaline. While there was still an edge of hardness at the corners of her eyes, Faith could tell there wasn’t near the hostility as before. “Are you and Trixie still at odds then? I thought her apology during her show was heartfelt.”

Glancing away, Tourmaline said, “It’s more complicated than that, Faith.” She batted a leaf from her face as it landed on her snout. “I understand things better now, but some things are hard to let go.”

“But you are trying, yes?”

Tourmaline nodded. “I am. I just… haven’t figured it all out yet.”

Faith hummed and the two continued on. Many of the villagers gave the two smiles or waves as they walked past, though Faith did see more than a few frowns or lingering looks on Tourmaline. While Faith admitted that she understood their hesitancy with the ponies, after coming to know them, she believed more than ever that the ponies were not like they were portrayed to be in the lessons. They weren’t heartless, cold, and condescending, as they were taught. Rather, they weren’t all that different from her people. They laughed, they wept, they enjoyed life to the fullest; they even worried about their futures—just like she did. Thinking on it, she wondered just how much different the whole of Equestria was compared to the lessons the Elders had taught them.

Her ears flattened as the thought crossed her mind. Sighing to herself, she spoke in a softer tone. “Tourmaline, can I ask you a question?”

“Hmm?” Tourmaline tilted her head at her. “Sure you can. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong, I just…” another sigh escaped her. “What do you have planned for the future?”

Tourmaline blinked a few times at the question before a thoughtful frown pulled at her lips. “Hmm, I don’t really know.” She flicked a stray lock of mane from her face. “If everything works out in the end, and we all get to go home. I’m hoping me, Wanderer, and my brother can go adventuring again—after we spend some time at home.” A smile spread across her face. “I’ll admit that travelling is so much fun; even with all of the trouble we get ourselves into, I love every moment of it.”

“What about you and Wanderer? Do you two have any plans?”

A fleeting smile pulled at Tourmaline’s lips before she responded. “We haven’t talked, but I hope we do.” She smiled wider, looking ahead. “One day.”

“It sounds so nice,” Faith said, her tone dropping some.

Tourmaline turned to regard her again, her ears pinning back. “What about you, Faith, what do you have planned?”

Faith stood straighter, taking in a breath before she spoke. “My path was chosen for me before I was born. I will succeed my Elder as his days reach their twilight. And I will become the next Elder to lead the people of Maederhallow as my ancestors have done for centuries.”

Looking at her for a second, Tourmaline asked, “Is that what you want though? Surely, they don’t expect you to remain here the entire time before that happens. There’s so much to see out there.”

Faith slumped, her ears laying back on her head. “Truthfully, Tourmaline, I pray by the Great Mother that I could. See all the things you have seen in your travels, experience all you have experienced, and to see more of this world that we share outside of my home, but…”

“Faith?”

“I wish I could be like Trixie. Going from town to town, showing off my skills to the enjoyment of everyone.” She looked ahead as they turned down a lane, walking past the numerous conical tents of the village. “I would give anything to be like her. I am not saying I don’t want to assume my role as Elder, I just...”

“Then why don’t you?”

“I have responsibilities,” she said, turning again. “My desires mean nothing for the greater good of my people. It is my destiny. I cannot change that.”

Tourmaline looked away, an angry scowl on her face. “It isn’t right.”

“It is what it is.” Faith sighed but her frowned turned to a smile as the smell of cooking food reached her nose. Her stomach gave another growl as she took in that first inhale of acorn stew. “Come on. There is a wonderful meal ahead of us!”

-0-

With a content sigh, Tourmaline set aside her bowl. “Sweet Celestia, that was good.” Wiping her mouth on a foreleg, she said, “I’ve never had stew made of ground acorn before. I’m surprised it was so good.”

Faith covered her muzzle as a belch escaped her and also set aside her bowl. “It is a meal my people often make. The Great Mother’s children give us so much that we’ve learned many dishes to include acorns.” She smiled a bit. “I saw the old pony and the family trading recipes the other day, so maybe a few of our dishes will soon make their way to your home?”

Tourmaline laughed. “Leave it to Ol’Nut to find new ways to cook acorns. The old geezer has been crazy about them since before I was born.”

Tilting her head, Faith turned a curious look her way. “Geezer? I am unfamiliar with that Equestrian word, what does it mean?”

Tourmaline looked away, biting at her lip. “It’s...ah, a term of endearment for the elderly.”

Faith pursed her lips nodding. “So, I should call my Elder this term then?”

Images of how that scenario would play out caused Tourmaline’s blood to run cold. “Ah, just… forget the term, Faith. Probably better that way.” Her tone lowered as she added, “For all of us.”

“All right, then,” Faith said after an odd look her way.

The two settled to let their food digest and Tourmaline turned her gaze skyward, watching the mist swirl around the upper branches of the Mother Oak. A wispy smile played at her lips as she watched the clouds above. Having been stuck in the forest for a few months now, she realized it had been way too long since she last spent some time in the air. Her wings twitched as a sense of longing to take flight filled her.

A soft sigh escaped past her nose. ‘I wish I could take Wanderer to the sky with me. He would love it up there.’

“Tourmaline?”

She blinked as she was pulled out of her daydream and turned to regard Faith. “What?”

“Is everything all right?” the doe asked. “You looked like you had something on your mind.”

“I’m fine, just daydreaming,” she said as images of her and Wanderer holding each other on a cloud still tickled at her mind.

“I was wondering,” Faith said, a small smile on her muzzle. “Your wing brushed against me and I did not know what it was for.”

With a near-audible ‘eep’, Tourmaline snapped her wings back to her sides, a fierce blush turning her blue-green cheeks to a hot red. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to.”

Faith blinked before tilting her head. “Why are you blushing?”

Wanting nothing more than to hide her face in the dirt, Tourmaline said, “Nothing! Nothing I’m going to share!”

As a humored smile inched across her friend’s face and Tourmaline realized that she was only making this worse. “You’ve been around Tormod too much,” she grumbled.

The two shared a laugh and turned as a small group of young fawns came bounding over towards them. The younglings laughed and talked as they jostled each other around; one young doe carried one of those painted gourds on her back. When the group laid eyes on the pair, they stopped to stare at Tourmaline for a moment before talking with each other again.

Tourmaline kept the frown from forming on her face before turning to whisper at Faith. “What're they saying?”

Faith flicked an ear at the group before looking back at her. “They are wondering if they should try talking with us. One of them said something I didn’t hear and now they are talking in a jumble.”

Finally, two of the group approached them. One was the fawn with the painted gourd while the other was a young male who was a bit taller than his fellows.

When the two got closer, Faith smiled at them and greeted them in their own language.

The two smiled at her and spoke a bit more, the fawn with the gourd bouncing it on her back and nodding to the open field.

“They’re wanting you to play with them?” Tourmaline asked, turning to the other fawns as they still whispered to each other, watching her.

She nodded, a wispy smile on her face. “They are, but they wanted to ask you something first.”

“Oh?” Tourmaline looked at the pair, tilting her head at them.

When the two ducked back a bit, nervousness easy to see in their expressions, Faith said something to them. The female fawn spoke so softly, it reminded Tourmaline of how Fluttershy spoke to her when they had met.

“H-Hello…” the young doe said.

A surprised, yet pleased, smile spread across Tourmaline’s face. “You speak Equestrian?”

The fawn looked at Faith, who translated for her, before speaking again. “N-No good.”

Nodding, Tourmaline motioned for her to continue. “Did you want to ask me something?”

After Faith translated, the fawn gulped but turned a quick look at the male beside her. When he nudged he, he gave her an encouraging nod before she looked back at her. “You… fly?”

Smiling, Tourmaline stretched her wings out to their full wingspan. “I can fly, yes. And I’m pretty good at it.”

The fawn smiled at Faith’s translation before she tried to form her next question, but when she tried to speak, it didn’t come out as anything Tourmaline understood. “Try again, only this time, take your time.”

The fawn took in a breath and she stood up taller. “You fly…” she said as she bit at her lip again.

“Fly?” Tourmaline circled a hoof, hoping to encourage the fawn to speak.

A frustrated frown crossed the fawn’s face before she repeated, “You fly—” She lifted a hoof to pat her chest.

Tourmaline blinked before realization set in. “You want me to fly you around?”

When Faith translated, the fawn’s eyes widened and she nodded eagerly and repeated her motion. “You fly?”

Seeing the small group of fawns and their hopeful, wide-eyed looks caused a warm smile to spread across Tourmaline’s face. “If Faith says it’s okay, I will.”

“You do not mind?” Faith asked her.

She shook her head, getting to her hooves. “I don’t mind. It’ll give me a chance to stretch my wings and work off my lunch.”

The small group of fawns rushed as Faith spoke, each one asking in their own way to be first. Seeing them like this, it brought back many memories of her and her friends when they were young. She knew if she was in their hooves, she would have been right there along with them asking to be flown around too.

She knelt and looked at the young fawn who had been brave enough to ask first. “All right, hop on my back and hang on tight.”

The fawn climbed on and she could feel the poor thing shaking. “Don’t worry, I won’t let you fall.”

When Faith translated, the fawn stopped shaking as much but didn’t really let loose on her near stranglehold around her neck.

Tourmaline flapped her wings a few times, warming them up before looking at her passenger. “Ready?”

“Mm-hmm,” the fawn said before she squeaked as Tourmaline hopped into the air.

Beating her wings to catch an updraft, Tourmaline all but smiled as the fawn pressed her face into her mane. As she climbed higher into the air, Tourmaline looked over her shoulder. “Don’t be scared, I won’t drop you. Look.”

The fawn hugged her tighter but lifted her face out of her mane. Once she looked around, her gasp of wonder had Tourmaline smiling wider. “Isn’t it amazing to be up here? Do you see your house—er, tent, from up here?”

“N-o g-good,” the fawn said.

Tourmaline conked herself. “Right, can’t understand me well.” Despite it, a firm smile spread across her face. “Hold on, we’ll circle around a bit more then do some loops.”

Later on that evening, as Tourmaline rested her aching wings from flying a group of fawns around, she admitted that hearing their happy laughs and excited chatter was the best part of her day.

-0-

Tell me that your work is completed, Harbinger.

A shudder ran down his spine as he could almost feel her tone weigh down on him. Harbinger pressed his nose to the floor as he kneeled. “It is near completed, my Mistress. I need only a few days more and he will be ready for your final blessing,” he said as he knelt on the tiled floor before the massive stone door.

Good. And how badly have the Bringers disrupted the White Tail from their preparations?

His jaw clenched at the expected question, but he knew that any attempt at deception would likely lead to punishment. “It hasn’t gone as I had hoped, Mistress. The savages have proven adept in capturing the Bringers and curing them of your blessings. I have reserved only the mercenaries and the more able-bodied to remain as guards here, as you instructed me.”

He gritted his teeth as he felt the red-hot rage of his Mistress sear through his mind, but when her outburst didn’t come, he lifted his gaze to the stone slab again.

“Mistress?” Even with the few Bringers in the room, Harbinger truly felt like he was a lone mouse waiting to be pounced upon.

We cannot risk more of the beetles, we will need them when the White Tail and their allies come on the solstice, but neither will I allow them to think I will let them prepare unhindered.

“There was a night not long ago where our scouts said they saw bright flashes of magical light coming from their village—”

Celestial and Selena’s wretches.

“—But we don’t know what it was about.”

...From what little I can sense, I can feel their uplifted spirits. Like a warm smothering that should not exist in the cold hearts of the White Tail. Their moral is higher than it has ever been since I awoke.

He took in a slow breath and let it out—a bit of poison slipping past his gritted teeth. “I can finish his conversion and make him guard the key while the Bringers and beetles destroy them?”

At her continued silence, he looked back up at the stone slab. “Mistress, if you let me take the remainder of the beetles—all of the hive—I can wipe out the savages and make sure no one stands in our way.”

Yes… Yes, I believe I have been thinking too defensively. The White Tail and Celestial’s pets cannot stop me if they have succumbed to my touch. Very well, my Harbinger, you have my blessing. Wipe. Them. Out.

A nasty sneer erupted across his face, his pointed canines glistening. “There will be no one left to defy you, I swear.”

Do not make promises you cannot keep, Harbinger. Finish his conversion then take him with you. You will need him to deal with their Elder.

“I will deal with him myself, Mistress.”

No, I have another task for you. One our forces will ensure you are not interrupted from.

A wider, gleeful smile tugged at his lips as she relayed her plan to him. “Their screams will welcome you back, my Mistress.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

Trixie’s felt her jaw ache as her teeth continued to give off an audible chatter. Her breath came out in clouds as she, Wanderer, Tourmaline, and Tormod walked through the fog-enshrouded forest. Having seen frost on the dried grass this morning, she had wanted nothing more than to curl up in her bedroll, hunched next to a large campfire.

“Trixie is freezing out here!” she said as she rubbed at her shoulders. “Why did we leave the village when we could be keeping warm next to a fire and some hot soup?”

“Because we promised the Elder we’d go scouting this part of the woods today,” Tourmaline said, her own breath misting. “And you volunteered, remember?”

Trixie grumbled as she tugged her hat lower, wishing she still had her cape. “Trixie is beginning to think it wasn’t the best idea.”

Tormod’s ears flicked as he looked off into the woods. “I wasn’t expecting it to be this cold either.” He gave his sister a sly glance. “And here I would have thought our resident pegasus would’ve seen it coming and gave us some warning.”

A small, almost dog-like growl escaped past Tourmaline’s teeth. “Just because I’m a pegasus, doesn’t mean I know everything the weather is gonna do.” She gave her brother a glare, even if a playful smirk pulled at her lips. “And here I’d thought the all-powerful unicorn could just make the sun brighter and keep us all nice and toasty.”

“And have Princess Celestia have me do it everyday for the rest of my life? You’re funny, feather brain.”

“Horn head.”

Trixie shook her head at the otherwise offensive term as the two siblings shared a laugh. A smile played at her own lips as it seemed her companion’s spirits had returned to them. It felt like it had been forever since she last saw them poking fun at each other and enjoying themselves. They were almost like their old selves when their adventure started… before everything happened.

Before she could let that train of thought take hold, Wanderer piped up. “Well, if you ask me—”

“Which we’re not,” Tourmaline snarked.

“Gonna tell ya anyway,” Wanderer fired right back as he smiled at her. “I love the cold. It feels so refreshing to be out enjoying the weather like this. The crispness of the air, how fresh it tastes, I love it.”

Trixie felt her jaw drop. “How can you be enjoying this?” Trixie asked, her tone reaching an octave higher. “Trixie is freezing!”

“He’s been like that for as long as I can remember,” Tormod said as he walked beside her. “Even when I’m needing a jacket, scarf, and boots—and still freezing my tail off—he walks around with maybe a scarf on and is perfectly fine.”

“It’s infuriating,” Tourmaline added, giving the earth pony a glower.

Wanderer’s smirk took a smug turn even as he continued to prance along. “All I hear is jealousy.”

“Shall we talk about when it gets hot and humid, Wanderer?” Tourmaline asked, her tone practically dripping honey. “And about how much you moan and whine about how hot and unbearable it is? Not to mention how much you—”

“It’s not my fault I sweat,” he interrupted, jabbing a hoof at her.

“Pour is more like it,” Tormod said, nodding sagely.

“Run, maybe?” Tourmaline debated, a wisp of a smile on her face.

“I’m surrounded by comedians.” Wanderer grumbled and kept walking. “Come on, Trixie, before their bad sense of humor rubs off on you.”

Trixie chuckled and the three continued on their way. As they walked, Trixie felt her focus slipping inward. The chatter between the three fell away to background noise as she recalled the latest lesson she, Tormod, and Faith had sat through with the Elder. A soft frown tugged at her face as memories of their discussion filtered through her mind.

“Tormod, do you remember the other night when the Elder told us about the Gorgon and the Great Mother?” she asked in a low tone.

He looked over at her, an ear flicking as he leaned in closer. “The history lesson or the one about the Spirits?”

“Both,” she said. “I think that there’s some connection between the Great Mother and the Gorgon, and I don’t think it is just because they’re enemies. Something about how the Elder was explaining it seemed off.”

Her friend pursed his lip a moment before asking, “Tell me what you’re thinking?”

Tugging her hat lower as a breeze threatened to knock it from its perch, she said, “You know how the Gorgon is the Spirit of Disease?” She made a face and stuck her tongue out. “More like the Spirit of Death if you ask me.”

“And I don’t think you’re wrong either,” Tormod said, his own brow furrowing.

“The Elder said that she and the Great Mother have been fighting for centuries, doesn’t it make sense that the Great Mother is also a Spirit?”

A thoughtful frown pulled at his lips as he considered the question. “I… don’t know. It does make sense when you put it that way, but why would a Spirit take the form of a giant tree? Why not something else more… mobile?”

“Maybe it’s because she’s the opposite of the Gorgon. She’s supposed to be a spirit of disease or death, maybe the Mother is the spirit of health or—”

“Life?”

“Exactly what Trixie was thinking,” she said as she ducked under a low-hanging branch.

Humming, he hopped over a down tree before speaking. “We can always ask the Elder when he teaches us next. We still have a month before the solstice, so we have plenty of time.”

“What’re are you two talking about back there?” Wanderer asked them, looking at them from over his shoulder.

“Just discussing the history lesson the Elder gave us,” Tormod called ahead.

“Mind sharing? I’d like to hear it.”

After Trixie and Tormod finished telling the other two their ideas, Wanderer rubbed at his chin, a pensive frown on his face. “You might be onto something. It makes a lot of sense,” he said as he adjusted his hat and looked off into the trees. “It could mean that we’ve living under the shade of a Spirit most of our lives.”

Tourmaline tilted her head as she looked at the forest canopy above. “Life and Death, Order and Chaos, I wonder if there are any other spirits out there we don’t know about?”

Tormod shrugged. “There might be. Lets just hope they’re not causing any trouble. I think Tyranny, Discord, and the Gorgon are enough as it is.”

“You’re not wrong,” Wanderer muttered. “If they do, I’m sure the Princesses and the Elements of Harmony will take care of them.”

Trixie snorted, the idea of Twilight and her band of friends once again saving Equestria from certain doom caused a small wave of jealousy to rush through her. That wave couldn’t take hold, however, as she realized it wouldn’t be Twilight and her friends saving the day this time. It was going to be the Great and Powerful Trixie and her friends who were going to save Equestria; she intended to make sure everypony knew it once they got home.

A sudden gust had her shivering and rubbing at her legs again. ‘If Trixie doesn’t freeze to death before hoof!’

Tourmaline shuddered and flapped her wings faster to keep them warm. “C’mon. Let’s finish what we’re doing so we can get back and warm up.”

They shared a nod and the four continued on their path. As Trixie walked beside Tormod, she caught herself wondering how her wagon was doing. She had left it behind at Wanderer’s home, and he swore that his mother would look after it and make sure it was safe, but she could help but wonder if she also kept it up for her. She’d have to make sure the axles were still oiled, otherwise they had a habit of locking up if they weren’t moved on the occasion.

A sigh escaped her as she thought back to that small little space she called her own and found herself missing it. Her bed that was just the right amount of comfort, her storage chest that had all her props and various knick knacks, and the one armoire that held the few other outfits she kept for special occasions, all of which she wished she could see again.

As much as she wanted to return to her beloved wagon, she felt a smile grow as she considered her surroundings. Despite all the turmoil she personally had endured, the more she thought on it, the more she realized she no longer regretted her choice to stay. Her father had spent many nights reading to her as a filly. Stories of grand adventure, his own magic shows, and other things like that, and she had always imagined herself in the place of the heroes in those stories.

A smile spread across her face as she realized she had done exactly that. Not only had she become a famous stage magician like her dad, but here she was being a hero in an adventure herself. True, she shared the later stage with a trio of friends she had made, but, ultimately, she found it better that way.

Her gaze shifted to Tourmaline, and she felt her smile slip. ‘Two friends and an… acquaintance is more like it.’ Her glare hardened before she had to look away from the pegasus. ‘No, not even that.’

Finally—after only having to backtrack once due to Wanderer’s errant sense of direction—they came to the outcropping of stone that they had chosen to be their destination. The trees had thinned as the elevation turned hilly again, and she was glad to get an open view of the sky. She did, however, eye some of the stones that jutted from the ground.

‘I swear to Celestia if they move on me again, Trixie is out of here.’

“Well, here we are,” Wanderer said as he looked around. “At least we can say our trip was boring if anything.”

“Other than you getting lost,” Tormod said, rolling his eyes. “Even so, we’d better take a look around. Cold as it is, I’d rather do a better job of scouting than showing up and leaving again.”

Wanderer glowered at him, even if he smirked at the same time. “Spoilsport.” He looked around before gazing up at the stones that towered above them. “I can get a good view from up there and have a look around.”

Tourmaline raised an eyebrow at him. “Ooor… I can just fly up and look around. It’d be easier,” A teasing smirk pulled at her face. “And wouldn’t take near as long as waiting for you to scramble up there.”

“Is it pick-on-Wanderer Day or something? You guys are merciless,” the earth pony muttered even as the other three had a chuckle at him. “No, I’m going to climb up and look around. I want to stretch my legs for a change.”

Trixie looked up at the stones as well and shuddered. “Well, Trixie isn’t about to climb up there herself. She’ll wait down here, out of the wind.”

“I like her idea,” Tormod said as he eased himself on the ground before looking back at Wanderer. “Don’t slip and fall from up there, I’d laugh watching you bounce.”

Trixie was sure what Wanderer muttered wasn’t anything kind or flattering as he turned to the cliffside. Spotting a few places where the rocks jutted out, the earth pony leapt from one to the other as he scaled the cliff. Watching him jump, Trixie shook her head as it didn’t seem to wind him at all.

“Sometimes, Trixie envies how earth ponies never seem to get tired. If I tried to do the same thing, my legs would be sore for weeks.”

Tourmaline watched as Wanderer finally made it to the top and looked around from his perch. “It’s frustrating, I agree, but that energy of his is one of the reasons we never quit adventuring. Every time we wanted to call it quits, Wanderer was the one there cheering us on and helping us along.”

“Just like when we were foals,” Tormod said, also watching the earth pony as he kept a hoof on his hat to keep it from flying. “If it wasn’t for Wanderer, we wouldn’t have done even a part of the things we’ve done. He’s always looked out for us like that.”

A warmer smile played across Tourmaline’s face. “And he still does, despite all the teasing we give him.”

Trixie turned from watching them to see Wanderer make his way back down the cliff side. As she did, she realized that Wanderer had done much the same thing for her as he did for his two best friends. He had always looked out for her, even from day one. He helped her with adjusting to camp life, to keeping with her when she struggled, to support her even when he was at his lowest. A smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she realized that there was more to this pony than the light-hearted, easy-going personality he constantly wore.

“Did you see anything up there?” she asked as he landed near to them.

With an absolute straight face, he said, “I saw trees.”

Trixie felt an eye twitch even as Tormod pinched at his forehead. “Oh, dear Celestia....”

Wanderer laughed and only laughed the harder as he hopped away from Tourmaline as she tried to whap him upside the head. “Come on. You guys had that coming.”

“You’re insufferable,” Tourmaline growled at him.

He smiled wider. “I think you mean ‘adorable’.”

“No, Trixie thinks she had it right,” she said as she shook her head. “Now we can go back to village and warm up, Trixie thinks it will be lunch time when we get there.”

“Something warm does sound good,” Wanderer said as he rested a hoof on his belly as it gave off a growl. “Let’s get going, shall we?”

Before they could turn, something white lazily drifted from the sky to land squarely on Wanderer’s nose. His eyes crossed before he shook his head, sniffing. “What in the world?”

They looked up as more soft, wet flakes fell from the sky.

“Snow. Of course it would snow while we’re out here,” Tormod grumbled before glancing at his sister. “Can’t you do anything about it?”

She glowered at him. “You know as well as I do that the weather around here doesn’t listen to us pegasi. I’m lucky if I can get the fog to clear when we want it to.”

Tormod sighed. “Fair enough. My shoulder aches when it rains, and it’s starting to now with the snow.”

She hummed even as the flakes started clinging to her mane. “Let’s go then.”

As they turned to go, Trixie’s eyes widened as she stared up at the overcast. “Umm… everypony, what is that?”

They whirled at her tone and followed her gaze back up, and Trixie shuddered at they gasped. “Sweet Celestia…” Tourmaline whispered.

Above, Trixie saw countless birds flying across the sky. Anywhere from small songbirds to massive birds bigger than she was darted across the sky. All of them flapping their wings frantically as they flew towards the Mother Oak.

“There’s so many…” Wanderer breathed as he stared up at the sky.

“Even the Great Hawks are up there and they never move far from their nests,” Tourmaline said as the air grew louder with shrill squawks and cries.

“What in the world could’ve possibly driven them away?”

The four gave startled yelps as a family of rabbits scurried past them, followed soon by a mother fox and her pups. Looking around, Trixie could see many other animals rushing away in the same direction as the birds.

“What is going on?” Trixie yelled as she hunkered down as more animals fled past them.

“Tourmaline!”

Wanderer didn’t have to bother as the pegasus flew up to the air. Giving the birds—especially the hawks—a wide breadth, she narrowed her eyes in the direction they all came from. “There’s something moving over there, I can see the trees shake.”

“Check it out but—”

“Don’t risk it, I know,” she deadpanned before speeding away.

Wanderer grumbled even as he stared after her. “I swear she does that on purpose.”

Before Trixie could make comment, she blinked as Tourmaline jerked to a stop midair. She hovered in the air only for a moment before turning back. The pegasus flapped her wings frantically as she screamed at them.

“Run! They’re coming!”

“Tourmaline, what is it!” her brother called, his eyes wide at her panic.

“Who?” Wanderer shouted before he and the other two land-based ponies yelped as the ground rumbled beneath them.

Trixie stumbled and fell to the ground with a grunt. Pushing herself up, her ears stood erect as the sounds of chitinous screeches reached them. Her breath caught as she felt as if something had reached inside her chest and grabbed her heart with cold hooves.

“Oh no!”

“Beetles! Everypony, run!” Wanderer cried as he turned to run.

“Wanderer, stop!” Tormod yelled, using his magic to catch his friend by the tail.

The earth pony jerked to a stop. “What?!”

“This way!”

Wanderer blinked before scowling. “Right. Go!”

Trixie found herself galloping beside her friends as they tore through the forest. Fallen leaves, twigs, and freshly-fallen snow churning underhoof as the screeching of the beetles drove her to run even faster. They ran alongside woodland animals in their panic as the monstrous horde pursued them.

“Just how many are there?” Trixie asked as she jumped a fallen tree.

“I don’t know,” Tourmaline shouted as she flew alongside them, casting frequent glances over her shoulder. “All I know is there were more than I could quickly count, and they’re all heading for the big tree!”

Wanderer ducked his head as he plowed through a low hanging branch. “We’ve gotta warn the village.” Looking at Tourmaline, he said, “Fly ahead and let the deer know. Maybe they can stop them before they reach the village.”

Tourmaline’s expression bordered between outrage and worry. “I’m not leaving you guys!”

“We can outrun the beetles, Tourmaline, get the Elder and Faith so we can stop this.”

“Don’t worry about us. We’ll be right behind you,” Tormod said even as a grimace crossed his face.

Tourmaline gritted her teeth as she looked between them with worried eyes before frowning. “Fine! But don’t you dare do anything stupid like try to hold them off! I’ll kill you myself if you do!”

The three only ran faster as the pegasus flapped her wings and shot ahead of them—disappearing into the swirling snow.

As Trixie ran, she found herself gulping for air as he legs burned. Why did they have to go so far out from the village in the first place!

“W-Wanderer, I’ve got to stop,” she heard Tormod say. The pain in his tone had her looking at him with worried eyes. “My leg, I can’t keep running.”

Wanderer looked back at his friend. “Come on, Tormod, we’re almost there.”

“I can’t. My leg’s—” He screamed in pain before tumbling through the loam.

“Tormod!” Both she and Wanderer shouted, skidding to a stop.

Trixie rushed to his side, a cold feeling gripping her belly as she saw her friend hold his shoulder, his visage twisted in agonizing pain. “Tormod, are you all right?”

He hissed as he tried to get back up on his hooves. “My shoulder’s burning. I can’t walk on it.”

Wanderer looked past them as the sounds of the beetles grew louder. “We can’t stay here. They’ll catch us at this rate.”

Tormod pushed him away. “Go! I’ll be—”

Even Trixie cringed at the scowl that crossed the earth pony’s face. “Shut up, Tormod!” He looked at Trixie. “Help me get him on my back, I’ll carry him.”

Before Tormod could protest, Trixie slapped a hoof over his mouth. “Trixie agrees. We’ve got to go.” This time, she scowled at him. “Trixie’s not leaving her friends behind.”

As Wanderer kneeled, Trixie’s horn lit to help place the other unicorn on his back. Once he was in place, they all turned as a tree crashed to the ground behind them.

“Go!” They shouted in unison, Wanderer and Trixie taking off as fast as they could.

As they ran, Trixie used her magic to keep Tormod safely on Wanderer’s back. Casting a look over her shoulder, she could see numerous forms lurching through the fog after them. Their screeching setting her teeth on edge.

“They just don’t give up!” she heard Wanderer say, the earth pony daring a look behind him as well.

“It’s like they being driven by something,” Trixie shouted, ducking under a low-hanging branch. “Are we sure they’re not being chased by something too?”

“Not slowing down to find out,” he said as the two rounded a large, fallen tree. “We get to the village and the deer will deal with them.”

“Down!”

Reacting to the shout, the two of them dove to the ground and a flurry of spears sailed out. The screeching of the beetles took a shriller edge as the first few fell to the onslaught.

Trixie was there to help Tormod up even as Tourmaline flew in, joined quickly by Faith and a number of the deer warriors.

“Thank the Mother you are all well,” Faith said, as the deer rushed ahead to engage the monsters. “I had feared we would not have made it in time.”

“We were managing,” Wanderer said as he got back to his hooves, accepting his hat back from Tourmaline. “Can we fight them here?”

Faith looked back at the fight and a worried frown crossed her face. “No, we cannot. Our Elder wanted us to get you back so we can make a stand at Maederhallow. Quickly, help Tormod so we can flee.”

“Right,” Wanderer and Tourmaline said in unison.

As Trixie helped lift Tormod again, Faith lifted her voice to shout, “Adaziiwa, mutt juks! Juks ci Vualazcuttif!”

As they ran, Trixie looked back to see the deer break off from their fight—one unfortunate buck being pulled under as he turned—and joined them in their retreat.

“Faith, what are going to do?” Trixie asked as they fled from the pursuing beetle horde.

“The Elder wants us all to gather outside the Great Mother, she will protect us,” the doe said as she bounded beside her friends. “We will muster and drive them from our home.”

“What about the kids? They can’t fight those things,” Tourmaline asked, even as they managed to put some distance from the beetles.

“They are being rushed to the Great Mother. She will protect them.” Faith looked back and urged them on. “Come! We are almost there!”

Trixie lowered her head and gave a boost of speed. Knowing that safety was just ahead drove her past the ache in her legs.

Clearing the trees, the Great Mother and the village of Maederhallow came into view. She could see the deer had taken up weapons and watched the trees with a grim determination. Even as they made it past the protective ring of warriors, Trixie knew that the deer would never give up an inch of their home without a fight.

As they made the village square, Trixie saw the Elder bound towards them—his usual calm visage replaced by a deep frown. “Faith, have they all returned?”

“Only one of ours did not, Elder, he was taken before he could join the retreat,” she said, as she helped the hissing Tormod off of Wanderer’s back.

His frowned turned to a scowl and his gaze darted to the treeline as the screeching grew louder. “He will be avenged.” He started towards the ring of warriors before glancing back. “Catch your breath, Faithful Watcher, then join me at the front. We will see that Gorgon will be without minions when this day is done.”

As Trixie watched him go, she felt a chill run down her spine. While the Elder had never shown anger before, the apparent calm he wore seemed more unnerving than if he had flown into a rage.

She looked back as Tormod got to his hooves, his injured leg quivering as he put his weight on it. “Let’s go, everypony. They’re going to need all the help they can get.”

Wanderer tugged his hat lower, his own visage set. “I’m running back to our camp for a moment, gonna need something,” he said. Not waiting for a reply, he turned and thundered down the lane for their camp.

Trixie shivered as the screeching grew louder. “They’re getting close. Can we really fight them all?”

Tourmaline gathered another spear from a collection the deer had left, hefting it a few times with her front hooves. “Do we have a choice? This isn’t just some hit and run. As many as I saw, I’m sure the beetles mean to wipe out the village.”

“I’m surprised Harbinger hadn’t tried this earlier,” Tormod said. “Leaving the village alone to prepare seemed a mistake, my guess is they realized it and sent the beetles after us.”

Tourmaline hummed and tucked the spear under a wing, just in time for Wanderer to come galloping back. Trixie could see that he now wore a one of the timberwolf claw weapons on his right front leg.

“Now to see if all that training we did comes in handy,” he said, turning towards the village outskirts where the Elder was addressing his people. “Come on, Tourmaline, let’s go help.”

Taking in a shuddering breath, Trixie put her fear into the back of her mind and stood taller. “Trixie is coming to help.”

“Are you sure you’re ready for this?” Wanderer asked, concern making its way into his tone. “We really don’t have many places to go if we have to.”

“Trixie knows, and if it comes to it, she’ll join her friends in getting to safety at the Mother Oak.” A confident smile spread across her face. “The Great and Powerful Trixie will show everyone that she is the Great and Powerful Trixie firsthoof!”

A frown pulled at Tourmaline’s face. “This isn’t the time for showboating, Trixie, this is a fight for life and death.” Her scowl deepened. “Don’t you do anything that will put us at risk again.”

Trixie held her chin higher. “Trixie has learned. She will prove it.”

“Good,” Tormod said as he gingerly put weight on his leg again. “Let’s go.”

Tourmaline turned a worried look his way. “Are you—”

“Shut it, Tourmaline,” Tormod said, a rare hardness to his tone. “I am not staying behind this time.”

Even as she tried to protest, he shoved past her and Wanderer. The two shared a look before following after him. Walking behind them, Trixie was sure the two were worried about him, but even she knew that the unicorn was not going to be talked out of it.

She blinked as Tourmaline lagged behind to walk beside her. Feeling the fur along her spine start to stand, she expected the pegasus to threaten her again.

“Trixie,” she whispered.

“What?” she all but snapped.

“Do me a favor,” Tourmaline said, turning a look her way and Trixie blinked as she saw worry in her eyes. “If this goes badly, please get my brother to safety. I can fight better knowing that someone will be there for him.”

Trixie looked at the unicorn as he lead them to the gathering of deer and nodded. “Trixie promises.”

“I’m holding you to it… Thank you,” she said as if an afterthought.

Trixie watched after as she took to the air, her brow furrowing. Was that Tourmaline trying to be nice? She shook her head, now wasn’t the time for that.

Standing beside Wanderer and Tormod, they turned as the Elder continued speaking.

“My brothers and sisters of the White Tail, the Gorgon and her Harbinger think to eliminate us so that they can ensure her release,” Faith translated for them as she stood by her grandfather’s side. “She sends the creatures she has corrupted to wipe us out, which shows how truly desperate she is.” His gaze swept over the gathering as every buck, doe, and pony watched him with rapt attention. “But today, the White Tail will survive. The White Tail will live on as we always have. Our enemies have tried to end our lives before and they will have no more success today than any day in the past.”

A few glances were spared towards the ponies, but few of them held hostility.

“Today, we will render the Gorgon defenseless. Her minions will learn what it means to truly rile the White Tail and, when she realizes she will never seen freedom again, we will celebrate our victory even as she wails with despair! The White Tale will prevail! We are the Great Mother’s children! The day will be ours!”

Trixie grit her teeth, her ears pressing against her head at the sheer volume of the cheer the deer let out for their leader. Every weapon was raised, and every voice carried their determination. Every warrior’s face held the confidence that their home was secure. As the deer rushed to form a line in front of the village, she looked over at her friends—and Wanderer as he retrieved his hat from tossing it up in the air with the cheer.

“What should we do?”

“Standard thunder and lightning techniques?” Tormod asked, turning his gaze Wanderer’s way.

Wanderer plopped his hat on his head, pulling it snug. “Not with this many. You two keep me and Tourmaline protected and help the deer out if they need it. Your magic will be really helpful out here.” He turned a look Tormod’s way. “Should I have to say it?”

Tormod rolled his eyes. “‘Get away if things go bad.’ I get it. Just don’t be an idiot out there.” He turned his gaze to his sister. “Goes double for you.”

She snorted, a smile crossing her face. “You ready?” she asked Wanderer, a hint of challenge making its way into her voice.

His grin widened, an eager gleam in his eyes. “Let’s.”

Watching the two join the deer at the front, Trixie felt her own smile grow. Seeing the spark the two had during the fight with the timberwolves filled her with her own confidence.

-0-

“What should we do?”

Scarlet Scroll’s ear flicked at the question, turning to regard the pony who had spoke. “What do you mean?”

The pony looked between her fellows and to the young fawns that hid deep within the roots of the Mother Oak—protected only by the elderly deer that were too old to stand in the frontlines. “Are we just going to hide here? Will the deer protect us?”

“Why should they protect us?” another pegasus said. “They don’t like us at all. I’m surprised they didn’t throw us to the monsters.”

Scarlet furrowed her brow at her fellow pegasus, her lips pulling back in a scowl. “That was a stupid thing to say. If they wanted to kill us, they would have done it while we were still under Harbinger’s control.”

That brought a few agreeing murmurs and the pegasus ducked her head, looking away.

Scarlet flicked her mane out from in front of her eye, only for it to resettle back in its place. “Look. I’m not happy about being here either, but we really don’t have any choice right now. At least the deer are kind enough to keep us safe while they fight with Harbinger. We should be thankful for that.”

“But do you think they can do it?” the first pony asked, turning a worried glance towards the exit. “There were a lot of beetles. What if they sent all of them after us?”

Scarlet turned to look in the same direction, though her worry was not for the same reason. Thoughts of Rogue and Stone Hoof out there fighting the deer right now almost made her want to vomit. The thought that her husband would be killed when he had no control over his actions caused her stomach to clench.

“So what if they did?”

She and the others turned as the elderly pony, Ol’ Nut, stepped near. “Even if that bugger Harbinger sent’em all. The deer’ll send’em runnin’ right quick.” He scrunched his face up and itched at his nose, “I got ta know a few’o them deer, they’re a tough bunch, I’ll tell ya that. If anypony is gonna do it, it’ll be them.”

“But what if—”

“If ifs’ were bits, I’d be rich,” Ol’ Nut said. “Ain’t no point worryin’ over somethin’ ya can’t change.” He popped another acorn into his mouth—which Scarlet noticed the crazy old pony did often. “I bet all the acorns in the woods that there won’t be any’o them bugs left when Luna rises her moon.”

“But what if Harbinger sent everything they had at the deer?” Scarlet asked, earning quick glances from the others. “What if they sent those of us who haven’t been cured yet? What if our friends and family are out there right now fighting the deer?”

The ponies shifted their weight, each of them looking to the other for answers none had.

She started as she felt a hoof rest on her shoulder. “That be mighty stupid’o them to send everything they had, Scroll. If I had to guess, Harbinger kept the others close by to keep that key safe.” He lowered his hoof as she moved away from his touch. “They’re a horrible lot, but they ain’t that stupid.”

She let a slow breath escape her, despite his comforting words, horrible images of her husband on the end of a spear just wouldn’t leave her mind. The more she thought on it, the more she had to keep the tears from falling; the cold feeling in her gut from growing.

“What about the others?”

Scarlet looked at the pony who spoke. “What others?”

“Wanderer and his friends.” The pony again nodded towards the exit. “They’re out there fighting. They’re fighting alongside the deer when they could be in here hiding with us. What are we going to do about them? Are we just going to let them die too?”

A frown pulled at her face and she looked away. Wanderer and his band are out there fighting of their own choice—a stupid choice at that. They’re needlessly risking their own necks when the deer are more than capable of protecting them, it was stupid to be out there.

Her eyes drifted to the ceiling. ‘But then… if it wasn’t for them, I’d still be under the Gorgon’s control.’ She scowled and stamped her hoof. ‘Those idiots! They should know better!’

“Scarlet? What do we do?”

She turned back to find the group looking at her. Looking between them, she realized they waited on her word, on her direction.

“What do you mean? I’m not a leader.”

“Yer the mayor’s wife, the closest thing we got right now,” Ol’Nut said, earning agreeing words from the others. “Whatcha think we should do?”

She looked away, a frown pulling at her lips. “I-I…”

-0-

Wanderer tensed as he saw the massive bugs amble from the trees. He all but gagged at the aridic odor the bugs gave off and found it hard to keep his stomach from emptying. These beetles, now that he got a good look at them, were frothing at the mouth, and what looked like ichor drained from their eyes. They walked on those viciously-pointed legs, but he could see that they appeared somehow thinner than he remembered.

“Faith,” he whispered as the doe stood nearby. “Do you see what’s wrong with them?”

She nodded. “They are diseased, the Gorgon has pushed them past their limits and her disease tears at their bodies.” A pitying frown tugged at her lips. “They are suffering.”

A sigh blew through his nose before a thought caused his frown to deepen. “Can we catch the disease?”

Another nod. “Do not let them bite you, if you can help it. We can treat the disease after the battle, but a bite avoided is best.”

Snorting, he released the claw from its holder, the sharp edge locking in place. “I’ll make sure not to let them nibble on me then.”

She gave him a satisfying nod before bounding for the Elder.

As Tourmaline was to say something, the beetles stiffened—as if struck—before erupting into a chorus of horrible screeching.

The Elder lifted his voice in a battle cry and his warriors flung their spears at the charging horde. The foremost beetles crumbled under the barrage, but more climbed over them to get at the deer.

“Wanderer! Keep them from flanking us, we’ll handle the main swarm!” Faith shouted before charging at the nearest beetle.

“Right!” he shouted, though he doubted she heard him as the deer met the monsters head on. Turning to look at his pony friends, he said, “You heard her, keep them off of them.”

“Come on!” Tourmaline called before flying ahead.

“Trixie, Tormod, keep close!” Wanderer said as he also rushed ahead.

One red and one violet beam blasted out, taking the closest beetle in the side. The thing screeched and Wanderer dashed in and brought back his hoof. The claw weapon sunk deep into the weakened chitin and the beetle’s shriek took a higher pitch. Whirling, Wanderer bucked the beetle as it tried to turn after him. The kick flipped the beetle over and another red beam hit it the face.

Leaping over it’s fallen companion, another beetle aimed its horn at him. With a gasp, he jumped out of the way, the beetle’s horn digging deep into the soil. Seeing the monster struggle to free itself, he rushed back in, the claw weapon piercing the side of the bug’s head.

Taking the brief lull in combat, he saw Trixie and Tormod keeping close to him. The two blasted at any target they could find, and Wanderer privately admitted there was no shortage of them. The deer were in full melee with the bugs, thankfully, the weakened beetles were not as skilled or able to keep up with the lithe deer. He saw Faith take down one with a planted spear, that the hapless beetle skewered itself on trying to get at her. The Elder wielded no weapon, instead using his magic to blast any bug in his sight.

Wanderer looked around, panic gripping his belly. “Tourmaline!”

He swore as another beetle rushed from the trees at him. Setting himself, he readied to meet the monster’s charge with one of his own. He dove to the side as the beetle stumbled, screaming as a spear sunk into its back. Picking himself up, he saw Tourmaline swoop in and retrieve her spear.

She gave him an impish smile. “You know, it’s adorable how you still think of me while fighting for your life.”

“Love you too,” he muttered as he dusted his barrel off. “Did you see how many of them there are?”

“A lot.” She shook her head. “I haven’t seen all of them, but there can’t be that many, right?”

“Maybe—” His eyes widened and he pulled her towards him as another beetle jumped for her. Landing on it’s slain companion, the beetle flailed as it tried to get at them.

He shared a look with her as the beetle freed itself. “Let’s do this,” he said before running to the thing’s left side. “Hey! Ugly! Over here!”

The beetle hissed and turned to gouge at him with it’s horn.

All the opening Tourmaline needed to drive her spear into the things exposed neck.

The monster’s shriek turned watery and Wanderer dashed back in and stabbed the thing as well—ending its misery.

Despite it, Wanderer didn’t feel any surge of pride in putting it down. Rather, only a sickening feeling twisted at his gut.

“Celestia’s mane, I hate this,” he said as he freed his weapon.

Tourmaline gave him a sympathetic look before nodding. The two ran back as they saw Trixie and Tormod blasting at a beetle that rushed them. “Little help here!”

Luckily, they didn’t have to worry as the beetle fell to their combined attacks. Wanderer frowned as the two were sweating and panting from their exertion.

“You two all right?”

Trixie nodded, though she watched the continuing battle with growing worry. “Trixie is fine, but she doesn’t think we’re getting anywhere. Everytime we put one down, two more come from the trees.”

“We’ll tire out at this rate,” Tormod said as he shot another beetle that was pressing a group of deer.

“We got this—”

“Look out!” Wanderer whirled at Trixie’s panicked shout and the three of them scrambled out of the way as a large oak tree fell towards them. Said tree fell over a number of the deer tents, smashing them to splinters and torn cloth.

From the torn ground, erupted more of the beetles. The monsters charging into the collection of homes.

“Dang it! They’re getting into the village!” Tourmaline shouted.

“We need to stop them!” Tormod said as he blasted at the beetles that emerged from the ground.

Wanderer dashed ahead and stabbed at a beetle that tore through another tent. The monster hissed and tried to bite at him—foul-smelling froth flying everywhere. Scrambling back from the bite, he sucked in a breath as the beetle chased after him. Off balance, he grabbed the beetle by the horn, using all of his strength to keep it from reaching him.

“Need help here!” He screamed as the beetle forced him back, his hooves digging into the soil.

The beetle jerked as a spear hit it from the side. The motion caused Wanderer to lose his footing and fell back as the monster pinned him to the ground.

His scream reached a higher pitch as the bug still tried to bite at him, moving his head and neck away in time to keep it from sinking its pointed maw into his flesh.

As the monster raised its maw to bite at him again, another spear sailed out and took it through the side of the head. Wanderer barely could blink before a number of deer tackled into it, freeing him from its pin. As he got back to his hooves, he saw the deer—Faith included—pry their spears loose from the now-still beetle.

“You are not bit, are you?” Faith asked, worry plain to see in her eyes.

He grunted as pried his claw weapon from the ground. “I’m fine, just made a mistake.” He looked around and frowned as more beetles tore through the village. “Did they get past you guys?”

She shook her head. “No, the Elder sent me and others to keep the village safe.” She hefted her spear and shouted something in the deer language before looking back at him. “We can’t let them get to the Great Mother.”

Tugging his hat lower, he nodded. “I won’t let it happen.”

Joining the others, they pursued any of the beetles that rampaged through the village. Whipped into a frenzy, the beetles gave them all a chase, stopping only when one was caught and put down. Tents and other structures were torn apart, and any deer not fast enough to get away was trampled underneath.

As they chased after another bug, a frown pulled at his face. “Faith, there’s something wrong here.”

“You are right,” she said as they rounded another tent. “I can only think the Gorgon is controlling them with her disease.”

“Can she do that?” he asked. “I thought Harbinger was the only one who could do that?”

As the beetle ran, Faith hurled her spear, striking the beetle from behind—though the spear bounced off its carapace.

“I really do not know,” she said as she scooped up her spear mid stride. “Come. We can corner it at the center.”

Wanderer lowered his head and charged after the bug as it made the village center. As the beetle slowed, he jumped onto its back, locking his legs around its neck. The beetle screeched and tried to shake him. Clamping his back legs around the beetle’s neck, he brought his claw weapon back and stabbed it at the base of the skull. As the beetle crashed to the ground, he jumped clear and landed on his hooves—right in front of a glowering Tourmaline.

An impish smile burst across his face. “Told you that rodeo lesson would come in handy one day.”

“I swear,” she muttered, shaking her head and chuckling. They turned as they saw Tormod and Trixie chase after another beetle as it entered the village center, followed closely by another bug with deer warriors chasing it.

They rushed to help, but the two groups easily put the monsters down.

Gasping for breath, Faith looked between them. “Is everyone okay?”

After a chorus of affirmatives from the others, Tourmaline looked around, her brow furrowed. “Faith, something seems wrong here.”

As they turned to regard her, Tormod nodded. “I agree. This seems too easy. All of these bugs led us to the center of the village, but why here? Most of the deer are fighting on the outskirts.”

Trixie’s eyes widened. “You don’t think—”

“Move!” Wanderer shouted before the ground erupted out from under them—tossing deer and pony alike around like ragdolls.

As Wanderer picked himself up, his eyes widened as more holes appeared around them. From each hole, another beetle pulled itself free. Soon, over a dozen of the monsters had the small group surrounded.

“An ambush?” Tormod asked as he hopped back as the group stood back to to back. “I thought these things were mindless?”

A beetle screeched at him, waving around its horn.

“Just had to insult them, didn’t you?” Wanderer grumbled as he donned his hat again. Looking back at his group, he easily saw the beetles had them outnumbered. Counting his friends and Faith, the other deer only added their number to nine.

“Faith, can we call the Elder for help?” he asked as the beetles stalked closer, their movements slow and deliberate.

She looked around, her brow furrowing, the grip on her spear tightening. “We can try, but I am unsure if they can get here in time.”

“Celestia’s mane,” he swore, turning to look at Tourmaline as she hoovered above. Before he could say anything, however, a shout rang out from behind the beetles. The monsters turned as Scarlet Scroll descended from above and landed a double kick on the back of a beetle. The monster shrieked and tried to turn to get at her but took a solid swing from a wooden mallet wielded by Ol’Nut.

He cackled as he hefted the hammer over his back. “Ha! Still some kick in these old bones!”

From behind, all of which carrying an assortment of gathered weapons, charged the former Bringers.

As the bugs turned, Wanderer lifted his own weapon. “Quick! While they’re distracted!”

With a battlecry, the small group of nine attacked the off-balance beetles. When the last beetle laid still, Wanderer looked at the battle weary group. He frowned as a few of his fellow ponies sported wounds and would need to be treated quickly, even a few of the deer looked like they’d been put through the ringer.

They all turned as they heard a victorious cheer rise from the outskirts of the city.

“Quickly, those injured, please seek the healer’s tent, we’ll be there to treat you soon. Everyone else, come to the front, we need to see what has happened,” Faith said as she turned to address the ragtag bad.

As Wanderer followed after Faith, he turned as Tourmaline and Scarlet Scroll hovered above them.

“I didn’t expect you of all ponies would come out here and fight, Scarlet Scroll,” Tourmaline said to her. “Glad you proved me wrong.”

“I’ve doing that all our lives, Tourmaline,” the other pegasus sniffed. “I couldn’t let one of you accidently kill Rogue or Stone. Brainwashed or not, they’re not responsible for what they’re doing.”

“Luckily, the other Bringers aren’t here, or not that I saw,” Tormod said as he limped along. “So, we should be thankful for that.”

“All I can tell is them beetles is the only ones Harbinger sent,” Ol’ Nut said as he balanced his mallet on his back, popping another acorn into his mouth. “An crackin’ their shells ain’t no harder than crackin’ acorns.”

Wanderer snorted. “You should try hitting them when they weren’t so sick.” he said, rubbing at his foreleg. “Let me tell you, it was painful.”

“Bah! Yer just outta shape, colt,” the older pony said, giving him a playful wink.

His shoulders slumped. “I swear, I’m just a target for sarcasm today,” he grumbled.

“You make it so easy,” he heard Trixie say. He turned and gave her a suffering look, which only earned a chuckle out of her.

As they made the outskirts, they could see the deer warriors ending the beetles that still squirmed—putting them out of their misery. Wanderer saw the other warriors gather around the Elder, lifting and shaking their weapons in a victorious cheer as he spoke to them.

“Elder!” Faith shouted, a happy smile spreading across her face. “Is the day ours?”

Before the buck could respond, his eyes widened and his gaze darted behind her. “By the Mother…”

Wanderer felt a chill run up his spine, the look of fear on the Elder’s face was nothing he ever expected to see. “What’s th—”

A collective yelp was given as the ground shook. Lasting only a second, Wanderer scrambled as another tremor happened, then another.

“What is that?” Tourmaline asked, her fear making its way into her voice.

They all whirled as the sounds of tearing wood came from within the trees.

“Wha-What is going on?” Trixie said, her voice wavering.

They looked back at the Elder as he continued to stare into the trees, his eyes wide and jaw hanging agape.

“Nzuwlmucquz!” Faith shouted.

He blinked and turned to look at her, his voice a near whisper as he said, “Muicq...”

“Look out!”

Wanderer whirled to see a large oak tree sailing right for them!

He threw his hooves up in a fruitless effort to protect himself, but shouted as a golden beam struck the tree, splintering it into pieces.

Deer and pony alike recovered to see something emerge from the tree line. A collective gasp was had as a massive tree guardian stalked towards them—its heavy footfalls tearing the earth with each step.

“N-No… I cannot be,” Faith stuttered, falling to her haunches.

Looking closer, Wanderer could see there was something very wrong with this tree guardian. Its sap-yellow eyes were now a nasty green—ooze seeping from them. The bark covering its body looked rotten and diseased, and he saw that a portion of its trunk was missing on the side—looking like it has been blasted off. The once verdant-green beard was torn and missing whole chunks.

“W-Wanderer...isn’t that…” Tourmaline started.

He felt his blood freeze as he realized he had seen this guardian before. “The one that was guarding the key!”

“But… but it was dead!” Trixie screamed as she stepped back. “Harbinger killed it!”

“Did he bring it back?” Tormod asked as he and so many others backed away as the thing approached. “Can the Gorgon actually do that?”

Finally, the Guardian stood in front of the amassed deer and looked down at them with its sickly-green eyes.

Moving past her shock, Faith bound for it. “Nouzleuw! Fquc qub—”

“Muicq! Wi!” the Elder screamed before using his magic to throw her away.

Just in time for the Guardian to slam a fist into the spot she just occupied.

Terrified screams erupted from the deer as the guardian lashed out with a sweep of its arm—the poor few who got caught were sent flying away.

“Menqc, Fqeca Cuet! Cqeb eb wi tiwnaz u kqetl im cqa mizabc, joc uw ujivewuceiw im cqa Nizniw!” the Elder shouted before his magic gathered around his antlers and shot the imposing guardian. The thing groaned and brought back a fist to punch. Jumping aside, the Elder scrambled away as a leg the size of a large tree near stomped him flat.

Even as the deer hurled spears at the monster, Wanderer saw their weapons did little to even slow it—let alone stop it.

“What do we do?” Trixie cried, averting her eyes as a pair of deer were too slow in dodging an attack.

Scarlet Scroll backed up, her eyes wide with terror. “What can we do? We have nothing that’s going to hurt that thing! It’s going to kill us all!”

“Mtaa! Zow ci cqa Nzauc Vicqaz! Bqa fett pzicakc iio!” The Elder shouted as he blasted at the thing again—jumping clear as the monster tried to smash him again.

Wanderer watched as many of the White Tail broke off and fled for the Mother Tree—the stubborn ones remaining behind and hurling what spears they had at the Guardian.

“He said to run! All of you go!” he ordered as he grabbed the mallet from Ol’Nut.

As the ponies turned to flee, Tormod looked at his friend, his eyes wide. “What are you doing?”

“Something!” Wanderer said as he hefted the large hammer. Turning to look at Tourmaline, he said, “Tourmaline, can you carry me into the air and get above him?”

She sputtered before yelling, “Are you insane! You—”

“Run!”

Scrambling away, the ponies fled as the monster stomped at them. They ran past tents and other structures as the Guardian made its way into the village. Despite the deer’s best attempt to stop it, the Guardian tore their homes apart with every step or swipe of its arms.

The ponies ducked behind cover as they watched the Elder and Faith pursue it. The doe lagged behind her grandsire as he blasted again at the creature. The monster groaned as the magical blast took off part of its bark skin and turned to punch at him again.

“Wif, Muecq!”

As the Elder jumped away, and the Guardian’s fist slamming into the ground, the doe jumped and landed on the outstretched arm. Running full out, the doe ran up the limb—the Guardian’s eyes following her. With a battlecry, she jumped and plunged her spear deep into one of the four eyes of the creature. The monster roared anew as green ichor erupted from the wound. Twisting its torso, the doe’s battlecry turned to a fearful scream as she held on for dear life.

“Faith!” the ponies screamed as the monster flailed about, trying to dislodge her.

Faith’s scream reached a higher octave as she flung loose.

“Tormod!” Trixie shouted and the two unicorn’s horns lit up. A red and violet aura surrounded the doe and she grunted as she bounced across the terrain.

As Wanderer and his group ran to her side, the Elder blasted the monster again, drawing its attention away from her.

“Faith, are you all right?” Trixie asked as she helped the doe back to her hooves.

The doe’s visage twisted in pain. “I am bruised, but I will be fine.” She turned a pained smile at them. “Thanks to you both.”

Looking back at the Guardian as it continued to tear the village apart, Wanderer saw the Elder continued his game of ‘keep away’, which only seemed to anger the monster.

Growling to himself, he turned to Tourmaline. “Tourmaline.”

As their gazes connected she gave him a firm nod. “Something.”

“You two…” Growling in frustration, Tormod glared at them. “We’ll keep you covered, but the moment things go wrong, I’m dragging you both to the tree by your tails if I have to.”

Not even bothering to reply, Tourmaline scooped up Wanderer in her forelegs and flapped her wings, carrying him into the air with her.

“I’ve never seen them so mad…” Tormod uttered as he watched them.

Trixie laid a hoof on his shoulder, nodding. “We need to protect them.”

Closing his eyes a moment, he blew a sigh through his nose. “Right.”

As Wanderer felt the odd sensation of flight, he watched as a pair of red and purple beams joined the golden beams of the Elder strike the Guardian.

“It’s like we’re not even hurting it,” he said as his two friends scrambled in different directions as the Guardian attacked them.

“I don’t think it’s alive, Wanderer,” Tourmaline as she strained to keep them in the air. “What’re you planning to do?”

He gripped the mallet in both front hooves, the wood creaking in his grasp. “When it’s not watching, throw me at it. I’m going to hit it as hard as I can.”

“What if that doesn’t work?”

Looking up at her, he gave her his lopsided grin. “It’s all I can do, Tourmaline. I don’t have magical beams or the Elements of Harmony, all I have is my strength.”

She smiled at him. “And me.”

“And you,” he said, his smile taking a softer turn. “Love you.”

“Love you too,” she said before turning back at the Guardian as it had its back to them. “Ready?”

He tugged his hat lower, shoving his fear into a corner of his mind. “Let’s do it.”

Pulling a loop, Tourmaline flapped her wings frantically as she charged after the monster. With a shout, she hurled him as hard as she could.

Using both her built-up momentum and his own strength, Wanderer brought back the mallet for a swing. Shouting, he swung the mallet as hard as he could as the Guardian turned.

The resulting hit splintered the mallet into pieces, but caused the Guardian to stumble.

But not fall.

Scrambling to catch himself, Wanderer managed to bite into the vines of the Guardian’s beard—keeping himself from falling underneath. He barely had time to orient himself before he felt the Guardian wrap its hand around him and lift him up. Screaming from the press, Wanderer tried to kick himself free as the monster brought him up to its eyes.

As the monster stared at him—Faith’s spear still lodged in place—he struggled to so much as wiggle under its grasp.

“Why couldn’t that have worked?”

He screamed as the Guardian brought its arm back to throw. Magical beams and spears soared out to strike the monster, but didn’t stop it from hurling him like a stone.

“Wanderer!” Tourmaline’s frantic scream filled the air as she flew after him.

Wanderer flailed about but saw that Tourmaline was chasing after him as fast as her wings could go. Putting on a burst of speed, she wrapped her forelegs around him, but the sheer momentum wasn’t going to keep them from crashing into the trees.

Cringing, Wanderer wrapped his forelegs around around her and prepared for the worst.

They crashed into the trees with pained grunts, but it wasn’t the hard trunks he landed against. Instead, as the two neared, the trees twisted their limbs to form a mattress of red and golden leaves. The two hit hard enough that Wanderer felt his air blasted from him as they tumbled to the ground.

“Wanderer…” Tourmaline coughed as she turned to him, her eyes filled with worry. “Are you okay?”

He nodded as he struggled to fill his lungs with air again.

She sighed with relief, her eyes ringed with moisture as she held him.

“Tourmaline! Wanderer!”

They turned to see Tormod and Trixie run after them, panic in their expressions.

“Sweet Celestia, are you both all right?” Tormod asked as he quickly crushed his sister in a hug.

“We’re all—

They whirled as a roaring voice shouted. “Enough!”

The ground shook and a large root-like growth erupted from the village center. Atop of it, stood the Elder, his eyes glowing white and what appeared to be roots wrapped around his fetlocks as the growth reached to be eye level with the monster.

“You will no longer harm my children!” he shouted, though the voice that sounded from him wasn’t his. Instead, his voice was replaced by a woman’s, deep and ageless.

Wanderer shuddered, the power that emanated from that voice caused goosebumps to grow, yet there was something familiar about it. Like something he had known all his life.

The Guardian whirled to the Elder and brought back a fist to smash at him. A barrier formed around the Elder and the Guardian’s arm collapsed in on itself as the force of the hit caused the limb to splinter.

“You will leave and never touch my children again!” Energy collected in front of the Elder and a blast struck the Guardian square in the torso.

The hit lifted the thing off its legs; sending it crashing down and smashing more tents and Trixie’s stage under its great weight.

As the Guardian righted itself, it turned back at the brightly-glowing Elder but stopped. With a jerk, the creature turned and fled for the trees.

Another blast took the thing in the back, blasting a hole through its trunk. The creature stumbled, but kept its retreat and disappeared into the tree line.

“Never again,” the Elder said in that odd voice, watching after the retreating monster.

“Nzuwlmucquz!” Faith shouted a happy and relieved smile on her face as she bound after him.

He turned a loving smile to her and opened his mouth to speak.

Only for a ear-piercing shriek of agony to erupt from him.

“Wha—” Trixie started before she whirled as Wanderer also screamed. Hunched over, he screamed in agony, clutching at his ears.

“Wanderer!” Tourmaline shouted anew as he and every deer fell clutching the sides of their heads, their screams filling the air.

“What’s going on?” Trixie asked, her eyes wide with panic. “What’s happening to them?”

“Wanderer, talk to us!” Tormod ordered, trying to calm his friend.

“The forest!” he managed between hisses of pain. “The whole forest screams in pain!”

“How—”

The three whirled at a maniacal laugh. Their eyes widened and jaws fell slack as Harbinger floated through the air towards the Elder as the buck twisted and turned, rooted to the spot by the growths around his legs.

“I bid you greetings, Drasil,” Harbinger said as he floated within feet of the Elder. “Rather, I bring you a gift of my mistress.” He licked at his pointed canines as he sneered. “For all of those millennia in prison, my mistress sends her regards.”

The Elder grunted and grit his teeth as he tried to look back at him.

Harbinger laughed. “Oh, don’t worry, Drasil. I will gift my mistress the joy of ending your children’s lives right in front of you.” He turned to sneer down at the ponies as they stared up after him. “Before she does the same to Celestia and Luna.” Turning back to the buck, he gave a quick, insulting salute. “Until the Solstice.”

Laughing, the unicorn flew through the air, weaving past the two bolts of energy that flew at him and disappeared after the Guardian.

Chapter Twenty-Three

The dead had been laid to rest, the wounded had been tended too, and now Trixie and her friends stood watching with Faithful Watcher as the Elder knelt beside the tainted pool. The water gave off its own light, which danced upon the walls and ceiling that was part of the root system of the Mother Oak. Only now had a sickening green taint where it was once held the cleanest and freshest water to ever find, as Faith had told them. Even now, Trixie had to breathe through her mouth to keep the smell of rot from turning her stomach.

“Is there anyway to save it?” Trixie asked as the Elder finally stood.

His eyes closed at the question and he sighed, remaining quiet for a moment before replying. “There is, aura-weaver, but it will take time and a lot of effort from the White Tail to purify this pool that feeds the Great Mother. The Harbinger’s poison has hurt her in ways even I do not understand.”

“What can we do?” Tormod asked as his gaze followed the stream that emptied the pool, carrying the poison along with it.

“There is nothing that can be done before the Solstice, aura-weaver. Our task for caring for the Great Mother will take many moons.”

Faith sniffed as she looked up at the roots that doubled as the ceiling to the chamber. “I can still hear her, she is in so much pain.”

“My head still hurts,” Wanderer said as he leaned against Tourmaline. “If this is what migraines do to ponies, I’m sorry for every joke I ever made about them.”

As Tourmaline draped a wing over his side, Trixie winced as she recalled the moment both he and every earth pony and deer had fallen over clutching their heads. Their screams of pain still etched themselves in her memory. Of all the times she’d been terrified in her life, it was one she ranked up there as one of the worst.

“It was the Mother who did it?” Trixie asked as the Elder joined them. “When everypony started screaming, it was because of what Harbinger did to her?”

The Elder winced as he nodded. “Indeed. The connection we share with the Great Mother through the earth, as the earth-tamers do, is what caused our pain. When she was harmed, she unintentionally shared her pain with all of us.” He turned his gaze to Wanderer, a sympathetic frown forming on his face. “The earth-tamer’s connection is stronger than our own, I can only half imagine what you went through, earth-tamer.”

“I think only Elements of Harmony hit me harder,” he said, standing straighter again.

“You scared us then too,” Tourmaline said as she brought her wing back to her side. “You’ve got to stop doing that, you hear me?”

He rubbed at his face. “Trust me, I never plan it.”

The Elder nodded before stepping for the exit. “Come. The air is nauseating.”

As Trixie followed after the Elder into the open air, her gaze drifted towards the giant tree again. To think, the giant tree that she and so many others in Equestria thought to be a unique magical creation, was indeed a spirit. Similar to Discord or Tyranny but benevolent and only out to keep the balance of their world. The thought that Harbinger and the Gorgon were out to destroy it, and everypony, was enough to set her teeth to grinding.

Entering Maederhallow proper, Trixie had to forcefully look away from the devastation, but no matter where she tried to avert her gaze, she saw the smashed and ruined homes of the White Tail. It has only been two days since the attack, but she saw the deer were already hard at work collecting and making the materials they’d need to start rebuilding.

“With winter here, will the White Tail have enough food to last it out?” Tormod asked, drawing Trixie’s attention back to her group.

The Elder turned to regard his people, even as those who caught sight of them bowed their heads as he passed. “It will be… difficult, aura-weaver, but the White Tail will persevere. We have experienced hardship even worse than this and have survived.”

“But it’s no way to live,” Tourmaline said, stamping a hoof. “You shouldn’t have to live like this. Even the pony settlers in Appleloosa don’t have to worry about starving over the winter. Or freezing to death!”

Even as the Elder’s brow furrowed, it was Faith who spoke up. “We will manage, Tourmaline. The Great Mother will look after us as she always has.”

“But she’s sick now!” she argued. “Not only will you be busy feeding and sheltering yourselves, but you’ll also have take care of her too. It’s too much. Especially after what’s happened to the village.”

“Tourmaline…” Wanderer said, giving her a warning glance.

“No!” she shouted, turning her glare at him. “I am sick and tired of all of this happening! I am sick and tired of seeing good pon...people getting hurt and just accepting it! Every time I think we’re doing something good and that we can win, this sort of thing happens! I’m just…” she caught herself and sighed, sitting on her haunches. “I’m just sick and tired of it.”

“I know,” Wanderer said as he nuzzled her, bringing her closer for a hug. “The solstice is not far, and we’ll put the Gorgon back in her hole and throw Harbinger down there with her. We will win, no matter what. We can’t give them the satisfaction of seeing us upset, okay?”

Taking in a deep breath, the pegasus let it out with a slow sigh before nodding.

“Frustration will eat away at you, sky-rider,” the Elder said as he turned to look back over his village. “To give into it will invite disaster… as history has proven many times. Now is not the time to let our emotions take the better of us, but to channel those emotions into ways that will benefit everyone in the long run. The Gorgon still is our main focus. Unless we stop her, surviving the winter will be but a moot point.”

Even as Tourmaline looked away, her brow furrowing and teeth grinding, Tormod spoke up before his sister could open her mouth again. “The solstice is not far away, like Wanderer said, we should hammer out our plans before then. Going in unprepared without a plan won’t do us any good. And I have no intention of losing because we weren’t prepared.”

The Elder nodded. “Well spoken. Come, my tent was fortunate enough to survive the attack, we can talk there.”

As they continued on through the village, Trixie lagged behind to walk beside Tourmaline. “If it means anything, Trixie agrees with you,” she whispered. “The way the deer seem to take what comes to them and just accept it, it’s frustrating.”

Tourmaline turned a look her way, and Trixie couldn’t tell if she appreciated the comment or not. “Thanks, Trixie,” she said, her voice holding a neutral tone to it.

The two walked side by side for a moment, neither speaking, until Trixie’s ears flicked as Tourmaline finally broke the growing silence. “I want to know. What are your thoughts about all of this? Are you really doing this because you want to help, or are you doing it because you’re doing for yourself?”

Trixie tilted her head a moment before speaking, “Can’t it be both?”

Tourmaline’s eyelashes fluttered as she considered that, and Trixie smiled inwardly as she caught the pegasus off guard. “Well… when you put it that way, we all are, aren’t we?”

This time, there was no stopping the smile that spread across Trixie’s face. “Trixie will keep her promise to be helpful and not put anypony in danger again, so don’t worry her.”

“We’re all going to worry one way or the other,” Tourmaline said, causing Trixie to blink as she realized that Tourmaline’s comment was a shot back at her.

Despite it, she wasn’t mad; she could tell that neither was Tourmaline.

Both of them turned as they saw the former Bringers approach the Elder and Faith; the two mares trotting to hear what was going on.

“Y’all got a moment ta speak?” Ol’Nut asked as the two groups met. “There’s somethin’ we’d like to ask ye.”

The Elder tilted his head, his gaze sweeping the collection of former Bringers. “What is on your mind, earth-tamer?”

“Ta put it simply, yer Eldership, is that we’d like it if ya can spare a few ta lead us back to Greensborough. We’re thinkin’ it’s high time we get back to our own homes,” he said, earning agreeing murmurs and nods from the other Bringers.

Before Faith could voice a protest, the Elder rested a hoof on her shoulders to calm her. “Can I ask your reasoning?”

Ol’Nut bowed his head. “It ain’t that we’re runnin’ or anythin’, it’s just that yer own is in a bad spot now and they don’t need ta be lookin’ after us when they got their own ta care for. It’s not that we ain’t grateful, ya don’t know how much we’re thankin’ ya’ll for what ya’ve done for us, but we know when it’s time ta no longer be a bother.”

“But you are not a bother,” Faith said as she stepped forward. “You are our guests, and it is our way to care for you.”

“And ye’ve done that, little miss,” Ol’Nut said, turning his gaze to her. “Yer the one who’s helped us all out the most, carin’ fer us when we was sick. We’re owin’ ya a lot still.” He turned his look back to the Elder. “Now it’s our turn ta help ya.”

“By leaving?” Faith said, her brow furrowing.

“By headin’ back and bringin’ stuff ta help ya out,” he said without hesitation. “We ain’t any good in a fight, an there’s not enough time ta teach us ta help out before Luna’s Night gets here.” He motioned to Trixie and the others. “That’s what they’re fer. They’ve helped ya the most and know what they’re doin’.” His gaze settled on Wanderer. “Mostly.”

Even as Wanderer grumbled, many had a chuckle at his expense.

“But headin’ back is what we can do, and we want ta help out in the way we can,” Ol’Nut finished saying.

As all eyes turned to the Elder for his response, he, in turn, looked at Faith. “Faithful Watcher, what do you believe is the right course?”

Her eyes widened a bit before she tilted her head, a pensive frown crossing her face.

“Do you believe we should accept their proposal? To accept help outside of the White Tail?” he pressed.

Trixie furrowed her brow, turning a glare at the Elder. Why would he put that decision on Faith’s shoulders? And to word it like that, how could she answer it any way other than to reject it?

Faith turned to look her grandsire in the eyes and said, “Yes, I believe we should.”

Trixie’s sharp intake of air matched many others, it was clear that that wasn’t the answer they expected.

“Our Elders have taught us to care and respect our guests, Elder,” she said, dipping her head in respect before looking back. “But I believe we should also be accepting of other’s generosity. The Great Mother shares her bounty with the world, but she is also cared for by the rains, the sun, and the earth as well. Thus, I think we should follow in her example and spread our roots.”

As the others expected the Elder to admonish her, the buck, instead, bowed his head. “Well spoken, Faithful Watcher.” He turned back to the group of Bringers. “Take the time to gather the supplies you will need to depart, I will gather a few warriors who can speak Equestrian to lead you back to your homes.”

The ponies bowed their heads, speaking their thanks. “We’ll be back as soon as we can with enough food fer ya ta last out two winters!” Ol’Nut proclaimed as he and the others turned to leave.

Leaving behind only Scarlet Scroll, as she watched on without offering a word.

“Not going back with them, Scarlet?” Wanderer asked.

“I’ve told you before, I’m not going home without my husband,” she said as she turned to look at him. “I’ll stay and help out, but I’m not going anywhere until I know Rogue is safe.”

Wanderer hummed before he nodded. “All right. Might as well come with us then.”

Trixie turned as Tourmaline bristled, but nodded as the pegasus kept her tongue to herself. In a way, Trixie was glad there was at least one other pony that Tourmaline hated more than she.

’I can only imagine what those two were like growing up,’ she thought as they headed for the Elder’s tent. ’Reminds me of what I was like when I was searching for the Alicorn Amulet.’

She winced as she recalled those times—she never wanted to be that hateful again.

Trixie followed the others into the Elder’s tent and took a spot around the small fire that still burned with in.

“Even with the events of the past days, our goals remain the same,” the Elder said even as they finished taking their seats. “The Gorgon must not be freed from her prison.” He turned to look at her, Tormod, and Faith in turn. “I have taught you all the spell to counter the ritual that the Harbinger will use to release her. Even should he finish his ritual, as long as the Gorgon has yet to escape her cell, there is time to undo it.”

Trixie nodded as he continued speaking. “The problem will be that the counter spell will require intense concentration that cannot be disrupted. If it is, we face the real possibility of the Gorgon escaping and wreaking havoc upon our world once more.”

“That’s where we come in, right?” Wanderer asked as he lifted his hat’s brim out of his eyes.

The Elder nodded. “Yes. You, your mate, and any others that will be with you will have the important task of defending them. Harbinger will keep his closest Bringers near him to both protect him and disrupt our attempts at foiling him.”

Scarlet bit at her lip before she asked, “What will happen to the other Bringers?”

The Elder turned a sympathetic look her way. “Everyone will carry some of the cure with them. Forcing the Bringers to swallow it will cure them of their disease and free them.”

“Will the cure work on Harbinger?” Tourmaline asked, her teeth gritting at the question.

Trixie scowled as well, but blinked as the Elder shook his head. “No. The cure will not save the Harbinger. We cannot save what is no longer there.”

“So he is just a monster,” Tormod said, earning agreeing nods with all of those present.

“So, what will you do, Elder?” Wanderer asked, shifting on his cushion.

The buck lifted his head, a grim frown crossing his face as the burning wood popped loudly. “I will be battling the corrupted Guardian. Me and as many of my warriors who can face him. He will no doubt be guarding the very entrance to the Gorgon’s prison and I will need to lead him away so that all of you can enter and fulfill your tasks.”

Faith looked away, a small frown pulling at her face.

The Elder turned his gaze to her. “Speak, Faithful Watcher.”

A sigh escaped her before replying, “I wish to be with you, grandfather.”

He inclined his head once more. “I know, Faith, but your task is far more important. I will be paving the way for all of you. You are the ones who will be stopping the Gorgon from her freedom.”

As the doe took in a slow breath, she looked back up as he rested a hoof on her withers. “Worry not for me, Faithful Watcher. When we dispatch the guardian we will hurry to your side so that we can work together, and we can finally return to our lives before the Bringers arrived.”

“Can’t we just go after them now?” Tourmaline asked, her wings shifting on her sides. “The beetles are gone, the guardian is wounded, now is the best time we can attack their den and stop them before the solstice even gets here.”

“We are not ready, Tourmaline,” her brother said before either deer could. “The deer need time to ready after the attack. Even if we left now, we wouldn’t have the numbers to deal with the guardian, let alone Harbinger.” He tossed his head to get his bangs out of his eyes. “I hate waiting too, but if we go now, we’ll only lose.”

A frustrated groan escaped her as she sat back on her haunches, crossing her forelegs.

“I agree it is not the best plan, sky-rider,” the Elder said. “But it is the only one we have that will give us the best chances of success.”

Wanderer elbowed her in the side, his lopsided grin on his face. “Just think, we’ve had successful adventures before with a lot less planning.”

A burst of laughter escaped her and she covered her face, a bright red blush on her cheeks. “Sorry. That’s just so true it hurts.”

Trixie looked over as Tormod also had to stifle his guffaws. “Sweet Celestia, you so right. Harbinger should be worried.”

Glancing over at the broadly-grinning Wanderer, Trixie felt her own smile growing.

Faith perked up and she turned a smile Trixie’s way. “Trixie! I had forgotten!”

She turned a curious look the doe’s way. “What? What did you forget.”

Faith’s smile only broadened. “I will be swift.” She turned and bowed her head to the Elder. “Please excuse me, Elder.”

A warm smile tugged at his lips and he nodded; the doe wasting no time dashing out of the tent.

“That was… sudden,” Tormod said as he watched after her. “What did she forget?”

“A surprise she had been working on for the past few weeks in secret,” the Elder said as he turned a look Trixie’s way. “Faith has something she has been wanting to give you, aura-weaver. She has been excited for some time now.”

A wan smile crossed her face. “Trixie couldn’t have guessed,” she said, earning a few snickers from around her.

It wasn’t long before the doe ran back in, carrying a wrapped bundle in her magic. “S-Sorry, I almost forgot,” she said between breaths.

“What is it?” Tourmaline asked, raising a brow as she studied the bundle.

Faith floated it over to Trixie. “Please, open it.”

With a charge of her horn, the small twine undid itself and the leaf wrapper opened to reveal her star-covered cape. Her breath caught as she saw that all of the blood had been washed away and the tainted dye replaced with a coloring that near matched the original. With all that had happened since her cape had been used as a makeshift staunch, she had forgotten about it. Each time she looked at it, it only brought up memories of the day Tormod had saved her. She had thought of just throwing it away, but each time she tried, she had stopped herself. A memento from her father wasn’t something she could’ve discarded, but with the events of the past few months, she kept putting off cleaning it.

Now, here it was in front of her. Cleaned, folded, and with a dye job that only those who looked closely could have missed the difference.

“F-Faith… I…”

The doe sat across from her, a smile on her face. “I hope you like it, Trixie. I worked hard to clean it the best I could, and searched the forest for berries that matched the color. After your first show, I wanted to repay you somehow when I remembered your cape. It goes with your hat and I wanted you to wear it again.” The smile faded some from her face as she tilted her head. “Do you like it? If the color is wrong I can—”

“No, Faith, It’s perfect.” She got up and pulled the doe closer in a hug. “This cape is very important to me, thank you so much for fixing it up. I truly appreciate it.”

The doe returned the hug before she stood back up, an eager spring in her step. “Try it on.”

Lighting her horn, Trixie levitated her cape back across her withers, the jeweled clasp setting comfortably on her barrel. As the material settled, Trixie felt a smile grow across her face, feeling like she had been reunited with a long-lost friend.

“It looks great,” Wanderer said, a smile on his face. “The look just wasn’t the same without it.”

“I agree,” Tormod said as he turned to look Trixie in the eye. “And I’m glad we had it. It saved my life.”

Soon after, conversation turned to events of the past and the Elder sent them on their way to eat and rest. The next few weeks would fly by, as he told them, and Trixie felt both a sense of excitement grow within her as she realized that soon everything that had culminated over the past few months would soon end.

Her smile wasn’t as genuine as the realization left her stomach feeling like cold hooves twisted at it.

-0-

Crunching leaves and branches broke the silence of the gloomy forest as they made their way through the mist. A shiver ran up Wanderer’s spine as he passed under the shadow of a dark, twisted tree. Images of the them reaching out to throttle him with their gnarled branches quickened his pace to keep with the small host of deer warriors. He felt his friends crowd closer as a breeze sent the branches to swaying, each of them eyeing the trees with wary glances.

“I don’t like this, Wanderer,” Tourmaline whispered to him as she hovered above, her gaze sweeping the trees around them. “It’s so quiet. And these trees are giving me the heebie jeebies.”

“I don’t like it either,” he whispered back, cringing as the silence made his voice sound louder than it should’ve been. “Ever since we got to this part of the woods, I can barely feel the earth magic underneath me. I’ve never not been able to feel my magic.” He looked to the ground, his frown growing. “It’s like it’s subdued. Not dead just… quiet.”

“Trixie hates this,” the unicorn said, earning a look from him. “She so wishes she was back home and not here.”

“That’s something we all can agree on,” Tormod said as he walked beside her. “But if we don’t do this, we won’t have a home to go back to.”

Trixie nodded, gritting her teeth. “I know, I just…” she tugged her cape about her tighter. “I hate it.”

Wanderer glanced at Scarlet Scroll as she remained quiet. The lilac pegasus turned her gaze to him for a moment before looking away, a faint frown tugging at her lips. He wanted to ask, but he knew that there was only one thing on her mind.

“On the bright side,” he said as he pushed the brim of his hat up out of his eyes. “We know we’re close. This much rot has to mean we’re getting there. And—”

The band came to a sudden stop as the Elder held up a hoof. His head turning side to side as he peered through the mist. Wanderer grit his teeth as he and the others readied their weapons, expecting something to come crashing out after them.

He looked over his shoulder as he felt someone tap him. Tormod nodded above and he turned to see Tourmaline fly up higher and look around. She flew to the Elder where she whispered something to him before he nodded. After speaking something that Wanderer couldn’t hear, she raced back as Faith ran back to join them.

“He said we’re getting close and that we gotta keep our eyes out,” Tourmaline said as she tucked her spear under her wing again. “We’re not far,”

“Did he see anything?”

She shook her head. “He just wanted me to look around. We came up with the idea before we left Maederhallow. I do have the sharpest eyes here, you remember?”

Wanderer rolled his eyes even as he heard Scarlet snort behind them.

Tourmaline turned a glare her way. “You know, Scarlet Scroll, you didn’t have to come. You’re more likely to get in our way than anything.”

Scarlet’s hackles rose as she returned her glare. “And I told you that I’m not going to sit back and wait for one of you to do something stupid. I’m here to save my husband and that’s that.”

Before Tourmaline could retort, Faith stepped between them. “Friends, please, now is not the time for arguments. Save your aggression for the Harbinger and the Gorgon.”

“Keep the squabbles to yourselves,” Tormod said with a stern edge making its way into his tone.

Both mares gave a sharp huff before averting their gazes.

As the group continued to follow along, the gloomy overcast darkening the forest around them, Wanderer lowered his voice to ask, “Faith, did your grandpa want us to do anything before we find their lair?”

Her ears perked as she looked off to the side, but after a moment she turned back to him. “He wanted us to remain back and hidden so that the guardian would not see us. My Elder and my kin will lead him away while we sneak inside and stop Harbinger.”

Tugging his hat snug on his head, he nodded. “All right. Let’s hope it works out like he planned. Last thing we need is for things to go—”

He yelped as he felt his tail pulled from behind. As the deer whirled at his cry, Tourmaline’s cheeks turned a redder hue as she let him go. “Sorry, had to keep him from saying something stupid.”

As Faith translated, Wanderer would’ve been a liar if he didn’t feel some offense on how easy they took that explanation.

“It almost got away from me,” he muttered, earning faint smiles from his friends.

Those smiles couldn’t hold up as the mists grew thicker and the air taking on a chill as they continued. As the cold grew prevalent, Wanderer turned back to his friends. “You know what this means, right?”

They nodded in unison. “The key’s close,” Trixie said as she looked around, her eyes darting to the shadows the trees cast.

“Which means we need to be ready,” Tormod said as he bit at his lip. “Who knows what else Harbinger has out here watching us.”

“You’re just a bright ray of sunshine, Tormod,” Wanderer muttered before he looked ahead as the Elder stopped again. After a moment he turned and made a motion with his hoof, pointing to the group’s right.

“Come, he wants us to separate,” Faith whispered, nodding towards a hill that could only barely be seen in the mist.

“Let’s get out of sight,” Tormod said before he, Tourmaline, Scarlet, and Trixie galloped for the hill.

Wanderer started after them before pausing as he noticed that Faith hadn’t moved, her worried gaze following the Elder and the band of deer as they continued along.

“Come on, Faith. We gotta go,” he said as he tugged at her. “Your grandpa’s counting on us and he can take care of himself.”

Her ears drooped before a sigh escaped her. “I just have this horrible feeling, Wanderer. Something bad is going to happen.”

He winced, looking back over his shoulder. “I know. I’ve got the same feeling. Like a cold hoof wrapped around your heart?”

She nodded as she bounded along side him for the hill. “How do you deal with it?”

“I put the little part of me that worries so much and put it in a box in my mind and shove it in a corner,” he said as they joined the others. “It was something my mom taught me.”

Faith turned another look towards the deer host, but her frown only grew deeper.

-0-

“I do not like this,” his friend, Running Shear, whispered. “Even our Elder is uneasy; we could be walking right into a trap for all we know.”

Singing Crow glanced at him before resting his spear across his withers. “Just keep your eyes and ears open,” he whispered back. “We have to give Faithful Watcher her chance to end this once and for all and we can all go back home in peace.”

Shear nodded before the two stopped as the Elder looked at their group. “Fan out,” the Elder called. “Look for anything that does not belong. The entrance is near, and so will be the Corrupted One.”

The deer host gave a unified sound of acknowledgement before Crow nodded for Shear to follow him. As the group dispersed, Crow poked at a few of the dead trees with his spear, wincing as part of the bark fell away to show the rotting wood underneath.

“Ugh, this is unnatural,” he said, stepping away from the tree.

Shear glanced at him him again, his ears flicking as the other deer continued on. “Nothing about this has been natural. Just like how the sky-rider ponies worked the fog around the village.” He shook his head. “Why can they not realize that—if left alone—the fog would move on on its own?”

Crow started as a branch snapped nearby. After a moment he lowered his spear with a shaky sigh. “I do not think the sky-rider’s magic is what we should worry about right now. We have no idea where the Corrupted One is hiding and he could be watching us right now.”

Shuddering, Shear flicked his hoofblade free. “Do not say such things. I was trying not think of what might be around us.”

After a few minutes of unfruitful searching, Crow turned back to speak to Shear only to find him gone. Sucking in his breath, Crow’s gaze snapped around. “Running Shear, where are you?”

His ears flicked as he was met with only silence. Stepping forward, her jerked to a stop as he felt his hoof kick something. Looking down, his eyes widened as he realized it was a discarded hoofblade. Lifting the weapon with his magic, he felt his blood run cold as the straps looked like they had been torn free.

“Shear?”

His eyes widened at the sound of rustling and he whirled, leveling his spear.

Shear’s eyes widened as he found the spear tip leveled under his chin. “Whoa! Crow! Stop.”

Crow’s shoulders slumped as the tension escaped him, the spear tip touching the ground. “By the Mother, you frightened me.”

“I understand, but you have—”

Crow felt his blood freeze once more as Shear’s eyes widened, his friend’s jaw falling open. Whirling, Crow swung his spear around only to find something wrap around his neck. He choked and gasped as the thing squeezed and lifted him from the ground. Thrashing around, he saw that it was a massive vine that had twisted around his neck and held him aloft.

“Elder!” Shear cried before Crow felt himself used as a weapon to smack Shear flying. Stinging from the pain, Crow barely felt the vine let him go long enough to wrap around his back legs. Opening his eyes, the last thing he saw was a tree rushing towards him at a blinding speed.

-0-

The Elder bounded as fast as his hooves would carry him towards the panicked screams. When he and other deer arrived, he cringed as he saw Singing Crow being used as a club to smash against a dead tree—the tree nearly uprooting from the sheer force of the hit.

Gritting his teeth, the Elder collected the magic around his antlers and blasted the vine that discarded the warrior buck like a ragdoll. The vine severed and a loud groan of wood sounded from the trees. Even as the Elder blasted again at the remaining vine, he knew there was no saving his kinsman. His second beam struck and the vine retreated into the ground, disappearing as if it was never there.

The peace lasted only a moment as he and the other deer struggled to stay upright as the ground shook. Spreading his legs out wide, the Elder’s gaze darted to side. Even if he couldn’t see it yet, he knew that familiar sensation—the disgusting feeling of corruption.

“Tend to our fallen,” he commanded to the other warriors near him as he turned to face the mists. “I can sense your taint, Corrupted One! Come, allow me to put you back to your rest.”

Instinct kicked in as the Elder threw a barrier around him, just in time for vines to lash out—only to bounce away harmlessly. He jumped away as a tree-trunk of a limb smashed to the ground where he just stood. Whirling, he blasted the Guardian as it fully appeared from the mists—his attack tearing off another chunk of rotten bark.

His attack didn’t have the desired effect as he threw his barrier up again to catch a sweep of the limb. The barrier held, but he found himself hurled back from the sheer force of the hit.

Skidding back, he glared as the Guardian stood to full height, towering over him like a mountain. His eyes were drawn to the hole he had blasted through its torso on the day it had attacked his village—putrid sap dripping from the gaping wound. Looking higher, he could still see Faith’s spear sticking out of the ruined eye socket.

When the Guardian took a threatening step towards him, the Elder lifted his head, meeting the challenge. “I know what is happening is not your fault, Guardian, and I will free you from your torment.”

The Guardian lifted a leg to stomp at him and he easily dodged the attack, blasting another ray at the monster. The creature groaned as it was struck and it swiped at him again. Leaping above the arm, the Elder aimed another blast only to gasp as he felt something wrap around his legs. Looking down, he saw the vines tighten before they hurled him across the turf.

Rolling back to his hooves, he skittered around to avoid the roots as they erupted all around him. He heard the battle shouts as his warriors rushed in, hurling spears or stones to distract the creature. Even as they struck, the creature turned its focus to them. Swiping or stomping at the skittering deer as they kept ahead of it.

“Lead it away!” he called to them. Picking up discarded spear, he hurled it, striking the creature in the back. “Here! Come here, Guardian.”

The monster turned on him, and as he and his warriors turned tail and fled, leading the monster away.

-0-

“That’s our cue! Go!” Wanderer yelled before he and the others ran from their hiding spot. The loam churned underhoof as they fled back the way from where the Guardian had emerged. Sneaking a peek over his shoulder, Wanderer winced as he saw one unfortunate deer get caught by the monster.

Lowering his head, they raced on. “Where’s the opening?” he heard Scarlet shout as she flapped her wings to keep up with her running companions.

“Over there!” Tourmaline pointed, and Wanderer could see a large mound with an opening on its side.

“Don’t stop, it—” Wanderer’s eyes widened before he jumped to the side. “Watch it!” he yelled, his tone taking a shrill edge. On cue, vines erupted from the ground, reaching out to snag at them. The unicorns threw up barriers, where the pegasi weaved through the air to avoid the reaching limbs.

“Keep going! Go!” Faith screamed as she and Wanderer dodged and weaved through more vines.

The pegasi burst ahead, disappearing into the dark opening before they were followed by the others. Their collective labored breaths echoed around the cavern, as they fled into the tunnel until the vines stopped reaching for them.

As they came to a halt, Wanderer leaned against the wall as he and the others struggled to catch their breaths. “Everypony all right?” He heard Tormod ask as he wiped the sweat from his brow.

They gave off their chorus of affirmatives, and Wanderer dusted his hat off before placing it back on his head. “All right, we got inside. Now to find out which way to go.” He turned back to get a better look at the cavern before he frowned. The dirt tunnel showed signs of frequent passing of hooves—the Bringers coming and going, he reckoned—but he frowned as the darkness kept him from seeing very far. Reaching into his hat, he pulled a light crystal from his mane and tapped it twice. The crystal gave off a steady white glow and he wanted to slump as he lifted it up to see the numerous, irregular-shaped side tunnels that adorned the walls.

“How are we supposed to find our way through this?” he groaned. “Even without my sense of direction, we’d be lost in this maze.”

“Leave that to me,” Tormod said looking around, studying the walls. He pawed at the ground before his horn started its red glow. After a moment, he pointed ahead. “Looks like we go straight for the most part. I bet these side tunnels are just from the beetles.”

“You are correct, Tormod,” Faith said as she stepped away from examining one of the side tunnels. “The boring beetles have been digging throughout this place, and I can feel that their tunnels are extensive.”

“Like an ant farm,” Scarlet muttered before she peered at the ponies as they gave her odd looks. “What? I had one when I was a filly.”

Trixie stood next to Tormod as she peered down the hall. “How do you know that’s the way?”

“It’s part of the spell that I learned when I earned my cutie mark,” he said, glancing back at the astrolabe mark on his flank. “It’s not perfect, but since this entryway is old and obviously part of the original path, my spell focused upon it rather than anything that is relatively recent.”

Blinking, she tilted her head, a pensive frown on her face. “Huh, Trixie wouldn’t have thought of that.”

Tourmaline rolled her eyes before, hovering in the air again. “Come on, we gotta move.”

“Right,” Wanderer said before he looked at Tormod, a smirk pulling at his lips. “You’re the compass, you go first.”

The unicorn glowered at him before he stepped ahead, Tourmaline flying next to him. As the rest followed, Trixie lagged behind to walk beside Wanderer.

“How’d you know those vines were going to attack us?” she asked, casting the dirt walls of the tunnel a wary glance. “They came out so fast that Trixie barely had enough time to protect herself.”

Wanderer shied away from a low-hanging spider web before responding, giving her his lopsided grin. “Earth pony, remember? As dead as the ground felt, I was able to feel them coming.” His smile took a downward turn. “It didn’t look like the deer could though.”

Faith nodded, her features dropping. “It is true. If Wanderer had not warned us, I would not have seen them coming.” A sigh escaped her. “Pity that some of my people were not as fortunate.”

A scowl spread across his face as he rested a hoof on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, Faith. After today, the Gorgon and all of her thugs won’t see the light of day ever again if I have anything to say about it.”

She gave him a soft smile as the group continued on. As they walked, Wanderer cast frequent glances to the torn tunnels along the hallway, expecting the beetles or even the leftover Bringers to come charging at them. He grit his teeth as they went on, the hairs along his back standing.

’I feel like I’m being watched. he thought, unable to shake the unease. ’Why would they leave this place unguarded? It’s like they’re asking us to come in.’

His ears perked as Tormod called for them to stop, his friend looking down two separate paths.

“What’s wrong?” Wanderer asked him. “Does your spell know which way is right?”

A small smirk pulled at Trixie’s lips and she pointed to the right-hand tunnel. “Isn’t that one to the right?”

Wanderer blew a sigh through his nose. “I asked for that.”

A deep frown pulled at Tormod’s lips as he looked between the two. “That’s the whole thing, both paths are right.”

“Doesn’t your spell tell you which is which?” Tourmaline asked as she looked between both paths.

“My spell only has a limited range, but even so, it says both tunnels are part of the original construction.” He closed his eyes and his horn shone a little brighter, but, when it faded, his troubled frown hadn’t lessened. “ I just can’t tell which is the shorter path.”

“Do we take both?” Trixie asked, looking over her shoulder as if expecting something to attack them.

“Splitting up is a bad idea,” Wanderer said, lifting his hat enough to scratch at his scalp. “We can get lost easily in here, so it’s best we stick together.”

Tourmaline nodded. “I can look a bit down one of these tunnels, see if I see any clues that will tell us which is which.” As Tormod stepped to go with her, she raised a hoof to stop him. “You work on your spell, I’m not going far enough to worry.”

He raised a hoof to argue before Trixie stopped him. “I’ll go with her. Trixie can light the tunnel enough for her to see.”

“All right, but not so far you can’t see us any longer,” Wanderer said as he nuzzled Tourmaline. “Be careful, okay?”

She gave him a glower, despite a touched smile pulling at the corner of her mouth. “You worry too much.”

“Someone has to.”

“That’s what Tormod’s for.”

He scowled at the two. “You’re both hilarious.”

The the group gave a off a much-needed chuckle before Trixie and Tourmaline started down the left side tunnel. Wanderer looked back at them as they made their way down the path, and he smiled a bit despite their situation.

His smile faltered as he caught sight of something gleaming at hoof level, reflected back by the light of Trixie’s horn.

Just as she tripped it.

“NO! LOOK OUT!”

Before either mare could turn, a rumble of shifting stone roared, and Wanderer ducked as stone and dirt collapsed in—sealing the tunnel.

“TOURMALINE!” His horrified scream echoed above even the sounds of falling rock.

Author's Note

I'm not dead! I swear! Well... maybe undead, but still not dead.

Here it is, the set up for the finale! Let's see how this tale ends for our heroes.

A huge thanks to all of my readers who have stuck with me through all of my delays and laziness in writing. I promise it will be worth it.

Chapter Twenty-Four

It seemed like the tremors wouldn’t ever end as Tourmaline covered her head from the falling debris. Expecting a stone to fall at any moment and crush her underneath its weight, she couldn’t bring herself to move as the shaking finally stopped. After a moment—or many moments for all she knew—she dared to peek past her hooves. Her eyes widened as she found herself and Trixie enveloped in a pink, magical barrier that showed many cracks and dents throughout its surface.

Looking to the side, she saw the unicorn had covered herself as she had, only her horn held its pink glow. “Is it over?” Trixie asked, her voice barely above a squeak.

Tourmaline looked behind them to find that the tunnel leading back to their friends was now sealed off. A feeling of ice gripped at her belly as she ran through Trixie’s barrier. “Wanderer! Tormod! Can you hear me?”

Straining her ears, it seemed that something tickled at the edge of her senses, but it was too faint to hear. Biting her at her lip, she dug at the collapsed dirt, frantically trying to dig her was past the collapse.

“Don’t!” Trixie yelled and Tourmaline felt herself pulled away by the tail—just as some stone came loose and landed where she had just stood.

Tourmaline scowled at her. “They might be buried under there!”

“If we start digging, we might bury ourselves!” Trixie countered, her fearful gaze darting to the ceiling.

Both mares whirled as they heard the sound of rocks falling and muffled cries coming from the other side of the collapse.

Climbing halfway up the fallen dirt and rock, Tourmaline shouted, “Wanderer! Can you hear me? Are you okay?”

Straining, her ears, she could make out his voice calling her name. “I’m in here! We’re okay!”

“Both of us!” Trixie added, also stepping closer.

“Tourmaline! Trixie!” They heard the others calling for them.

She coughed as a bit of dust made its way into her throat. “We’re here! Is everyone okay?”

“We’re okay.” Tourmaline heard her brother say. “You’re not hurt, are you?”

“No, just a little roughed up,” she said before she flapped her wings to get above the stone as it threatened to shift. “Can you get through?”

“No. We—” Her ears laid back as her brother shouted, “Wanderer, stop! You dig through that and you might crush them!”

“We have to get to them!” she heard his panicked shout clearly even through the debris. “Who knows what’s down that hall!”

Tourmaline gulped and both mares looked down the darkened tunnel. Thankfully, nothing emerged to devour them.

They whirled back as the stones shifted again, and Tourmaline had to shield her face as debris rained around her. “Wanderer, stop!”

The sound of digging stopped and the cave-in settled finally.

“—ou okay?” She heard him shout from the other side.

Coughing out a bit of dust, she croaked, “Yes, but we can’t get through.”

“What should we do?” Trixie shouted, casting another worried glance behind her.

“Just keep following the path,” they heard Tormod call. “The tunnel you want is smooth, any jagged tunnel is a beetle cave and you don’t want them. We’ll follow our path and meet up with you further down. Okay?”

“All right,” Trixie called back.

“Keep safe, my friends,” they heard Faith say. “We will meet again soon.”

Tourmaline flicked an ear as she heard Wanderer call her name. “Tourmaline, please be safe.”

Laying her ears back, she said, “You too.”

As the sounds of their hoofsteps faded, she turned to face her companion—who looked at her with worried eyes. Letting out a low breath, Tourmaline stood straighter, glaring down the path. “Come on, we can’t stay here.”

The unicorn gulped and nodded, turning to follow her. Walking down the musty tunnel, Tourmaline looked for anything that seemed out of the ordinary, not wanting to set off any more traps. As badly as she wanted to just fly down the tunnel to regroup with the others, she knew that such recklessness would only get them hurt. With only their agonizingly-slow hoofsteps breaking the silence, she found the hair along her spine start to stand and her jaw clench.

’This can’t be everything. Did they really think one trap was going to be enough to keep us out? What if they had set more traps along the other hall where Wanderer went? Sweet Celestia, don’t let anything happen to him or my brother. Why did I get separated from them? With her of all ponies? I hate this. I hate it!’

She found herself glaring at the unicorn behind her, whose horn kept its glow to light the tunnel which set the shadows dancing as they passed. Trixie either hadn’t seen her glare or was ignoring it, but, as much as Tourmaline wanted to blame everything on Trixie, she knew that it wasn’t her fault they had been separated from their friends.

When Trixie finally glanced at her, Tourmaline averted her eyes, her troubled frown growing. Being honest with herself, she knew that a lot of the things she had blamed Trixie for wasn’t really her fault. Admitting they were more happenstance than anything the unicorn meant to do. At the time, however, her emotions wouldn’t have allowed her to have thought rationally—not that many could honestly blame her. Right?

Her ears flicked as Trixie’s voice cut the silence. “Tourmaline. Let’s talk.”

She grit her teeth. “Talk about what?”

“We need to talk,” The unicorn said, stopping in her stride. “If we’re going to go further, we need to air out our problems.”

Laying her ears back, she had to suppress an annoyed growl. “Are we really doing this?”

Trixie’s tone didn’t falter as her gaze hardened. “We’re really doing this.”

Tourmaline stopped and turned to face the unicorn, who held a firm, unwavering expression. “Fine. Let’s do this then,” she said as she sat on her haunches. “You first.”

“Trixie knows she hasn’t been the traveling companion you could’ve wanted, and she’s made mistakes since we’ve started this whole crazy adventure, but never once did she ever want any of this to happen. Trixie has tried so hard to make up for everything that’s happened, and everypony has accepted her apology except for you,” the unicorn said, wrapping her tail around her front hooves. “Trixie wants to know why.”

Many angered retorts wanted to escape past her teeth, but Tourmaline bit them all back—old slights refusing to truly settle. Taking a moment to collect herself, she replied, “First off, Trixie, you shouldn’t ever expect to please everyone. There’ll be ponies who aren’t going to like you, or anything you do, for reasons you’ll never understand. There’s nothing you can do about it. It’s how ponies work.”

As Trixie tried to argue, she held a hoof up to stop her. “Let me finish,” she said, resting her hoof back to the ground. “Despite that, I’ve had to look very hard at why I’ve been mad at you and… I’ve come to my conclusion.”

The unicorn’s brow shot up. “Which is?”

“I was jealous of you,” she said, looking Trixie dead in the eye.

“Of me?” Trixie’s eyes widened, her third-person mode of speech slipping away.

“I was jealous of all the attention Wanderer was giving you. How out of his way he went to help you, a stranger who I’m sure he had never met in his life, for no reason at all that I knew of at the time. When he finally told us why, it all made sense, but a lot had happened before then and I was... emotional.” She frowned, sighing a bit. “It’s something I had to learn about myself that I didn’t like learning.”

“I...ah..” Trixie rubbed the back of her neck, seeming a loss for words. “You know, I never once thought about how it would appear if I was in your horseshoes. If my colt friend started going crazy over another mare…” she looked the cavern ceiling a moment before continuing. “ Yeah, I can see why you hate me so much.” She looked back at Tourmaline. “But you know he and I… it was never even a thought.”

A faint, warm smiled pulled at Tourmaline’s lips. “Yes, I’m certain of it now. And I didn’t hate you, I just… really really disliked you.” She sighed, letting her tension go with that sigh. “I still have some growing up to do, and I’ve realized it.”

Trixie looked away for a moment before looking back at her. “Can we, finally bury the hatchet, as they say?”

Tourmaline closed her eyes and blew a sigh through her nose, looking up to look the unicorn in the eye once more. “Yes. Let’s put it behind us.” She held up a hoof towards her, waiting to see her reaction.

Lifting her own hoof up, Trixie bumped hooves with her. “It was pretty funny when that tent pole smacked him across the flank.”

A burst of laughter escaped Tourmaline before she brought a hoof up to cover her mouth, a fierce blush on her cheeks. “Sweet Celestia, that was so funny. Especially the way he hopped around rubbing his butt.”

Despite the darkness, despite the real danger that lurked ahead for them, the two mares shared a much-needed laugh.

-0-

The clip-clop of his hoof falls rang in his ears as he trotted down the now-stone hallway. Despite knowing that he should slow down and be quieter, his anxiousness wouldn’t allow for a slower pace. Somewhere, up ahead, would be Tourmaline and Trixie and Celestia-knew-what-else waiting for them.

“Wanderer, if you don’t slow down, I am going to tie your tail around your hooves,” Tormod warned as he and the other three hurried to keep up.

Casting a look over his shoulder, he said, “We don’t have time to slow down, Tormod. We’ve got to find Tourmaline and Trixie before someone else finds them first.”

“We’re not going to do them any good if we get caught because you ran headlong into an ambush,” the unicorn said. “So slow down.”

“I agree, Wanderer,” Faith said, her ears swiveling on her head as she listened to the caverns. “Your haste is warranted, but we should be cautious.”

Gritting his teeth, Wanderer slowed from his trot to let the others catch up. Tormod and Scarlet’s coats were lathered with a sweat—evidence from all the running the two had done before and after the cave in—where he and Faith had only begun to tire.

As the two caught their breath, he smirked to himself. ’Magic and flight is nice, but I’ll take earth pony stamina any day.’

“Do you think it’s really a good idea for us to be passing all of these side tunnels?” Scarlet Scroll asked, brushing her bangs out of her face as she looked down one such tunnel. “What if there are ponies hiding down them?”

Wanderer’s ear turned to listen down one of the side tunnels before Faith spoke. “I do not believe they would hide in the maze of beetle caverns, Scarlet. This stone pathway is part of the original structure that was built to imprison the Gorgon and are the only paths that will lead to her. She will want to keep them protected rather than any side tunnels.”

“But we haven’t seen anypony since we got here,” the mare argued, turning her partially-hidden gaze to the doe. “What if you’re wrong? What if they are and we are just passing them up? What then?”

Faith bit her cheek before responding, “In truth, I cannot know.”

“Then maybe we should look,” Scarlet said, turning for a side passage before she even stopped speaking.

“Stop!” Tormod shouted, using his magic to pull her back from the cavern’s mouth. “If we go searching, we might not ever find our way back here in time to stop the Gorgon.”

Scarlet turned a harsh glare his way. “Then I’ll go by myself. You don’t have to follow me.”

“Scarlet, I know you’re worried about Rogue, and with good reason, but if you go down those caverns you might not ever find him,” Wanderer said as he stepped closer to her. “Just trust us, okay? We’ll find him and everypony else from Greensborough and we can all finally go home.”

She glared at him, and he half wondered if she was going to swing at him. Thankfully, she sighed, seeming to deflate. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” he said, patting her withers before turning his gaze back to Tormod. “Any idea how much further we have?”

Tormod looked back down the cavern and shook his head. “My spell is still telling me to head this way.”

“Any idea where Tourmaline’s tunnel might empty out?” Wanderer asked as he reset his hat on his head. Staring down the tunnel, his foreleg bounced on its hoof—the desire to get moving coming back.

Closing his eyes, Tormod concentrated a moment before a thoughtful frown pulled at his lips. “It’s faint, but I think it does meet further down, but I can’t pinpoint where.”

Stepping past his friend, Wanderer waved for them to follow. “Let’s get moving. The sooner we meet up, the sooner we get this done.”

As the four of them continued, Wanderer’s mind wandered once again. A hopeful spring in his step as he knew the two tunnels would connect sooner or later. All he wanted was to make sure Tourmaline and Trixie were safe and sound and that—

Barely able to get his hooves up in time, he still grunted as a form charged out from a side tunnel and pinned him to the floor.

“Wanderer!” his friends cries joined the chorus of angered neighs as more forms rushed out of the side tunnel for them.

“Bringers!” Faith shouted before she bounded to meet the closest attacker.

Wanderer struggled to throw off his attacker before he recognized the colors of their mane. “Rogue!”

The navy-blue earth pony only nickered hatefully at him as Rogue tried to choke him.

Prying the hooves off his neck, he shouted, “Snap out of it!” before planting his back hooves under Rogue’s belly and kicking him away.

Even as Rogue bounced off the wall, Wanderer could see that Faith was busy dodging and ducking under the swings of the possessed Bringers. Thankfully, the doe kept out of their reach and used the butt end of her spear to knock her attackers unconscious. Tormod and another unicorn traded magical beams—sparks of magic flying from struck walls or barriers. Scarlet kept to the air, keeping out of reach of the mainly unicorn and earth pony Bringers.

When Rogue charged back at him, Wanderer turned to meet his charge. Rogue brought back a hoof for a punch and Wanderer waited for him to strike. His eyes widened as Rogue whirled and leveled a buck at him and Wanderer barely turned his shoulder in time to take the kick that sent him tumbling.

Hissing at the burning pain shooting down his leg, a growl escaped Wanderer’s gritted teeth. “All right, so you’re not just straightforward.”

Rogue said nothing as he charged again. This time Wanderer met his charge head-on, however, instead of butting heads, Wanderer ducked low and tripped up Rogue’s hooves. He landed with a grunt and Wanderer wrapped a foreleg around his neck, keeping him from turning and trying to get at him.

“Rogue! Stop! I’m trying to help you!”

Rogue neighed and tried to buck him, but Wanderer kept his hold, keeping Rogue from doing anything more than squirm.

“You’re wife’s here! Scarlet’s here! Stop already!” His vision flashed as he felt Rogue smack the back of his head against his snout. Feeling a rush of heat run down his chin, he flung Rogue as hard as he could. Shaking the dizziness from his vision and turned to deflect another Bringer’s attack off his foreleg.

“Faith!” he shouted as he grabbed ahold of his attacker. Pivoting, he shoved the stumbling Bringer at the doe warrior as she brought her spear staff around in a swing. The ‘conk’ of wood meeting skull was audible enough that Wanderer would’ve laughed if he didn’t have to duck the swing of another Bringer—this one wielding a blade in his mouth.

Swearing, Wanderer backpedaled to avoid a stab and flicked his foreleg. The wooden timberwolf claw slid out and he blocked the next attack with its hardened edge. As the Bringer brought back his blade for another attack, Wanderer stepped inside the swing and punched him across cheek—sending the Bringer stumbling. Not about to let him come at him again with that sword, Wanderer whirled bucked the Bringer full in the face—flipping him over to land with a pained groan.

“Wanderer! The cure!” he heard Scarlet shout before she tackled another Bringer that threatened to flank Tormod.

His eyes widened and he wanted to smack himself for forgetting such an important fact. Just as he was about to reach for his saddlebag, he grunted as Rogue crashed into him again.

“This is getting annoying!” he shouted as Rogue pummeled at him, forcing him to throw his forelegs up to protect himself.

The move caused his blade to land a glancing cut on Rogue’s barrel, but that did nothing to slow the rain of blows aimed at his head.

Stinging from the onslaught, Wanderer tried to roll out from under him, but Rogue had him pinned.

Until a lilac form tackled his navy-blue attacker off of him. “Rogue, stop! It isn’t you!”

Shaking his head of the dancing lights in his vision, Wanderer’s gaze focused to see Scarlet atop of Rogue, trying to keep him down. “It’s me, Scarlet, your wife! Rogue, snap out of it!”

Rogue whinnied and tried to throw her, gnashing his teeth.

“Rogue!”

Her plea turned into a pained grunt as Rogue got a hoof free and slapped her, sending her stumbling away.

Growling, Wanderer rushed back in and tackled Rogue before he could get back to his hooves. “Scarlet, I’ll hold him. Get the cure out of my bag. Now!”

Even as he struggled to hold Rogue, he felt Scarlet rooting through his saddlebag, removing a ceramic jar. “You’ve only got one! The others are broken!”

Swearing as he realized they must have been crushed at some point in the fight, he looked at her as he held Rogue down. “It’ll be enough. I’ll hold, you pour.”

She rushed to his side and Wanderer reached to hold Rogue’s head still. He hissed as Rogue turned and bit his leg.

“Ow!” Out of instinct, he punched Rogue across the face, freeing his leg.

“Don’t hurt him!” Scarlet screeched at him.

“Tell him that!” he countered as he held Rogue’s jaw open. “Make him drink!”

Upending the jar, Scarlet poured the glowing liquid into the open maw of her husband. Wanderer held even tighter as Rogue thrashed, kicking at him to get free. As the liquid rushed back into his throat, Wanderer clamped Rogue’s muzzle to keep him from coughing it back up.

As Rogue was forced to swallow the concoction, Wanderer hoped back as Rogue’s angry whinnies turned into a neigh of pain—his back arching. His body took on same glow the cure had before it vanished, Rogue slumping to the ground.

“Rogue!” Scarlet yelled, her voice taking a higher octave. She rushed to his side and laid an ear over his mouth. “He’s not breathing!”

“Sweet Celestia,” Wanderer swore as he rushed over and felt for a pulse, turning his head to listen. Thankfully, he felt a strong pulse and could see Rogue’s barrel raise slightly.

Sighing, his anxiety going with it, he turned to look at Scarlet. “He’s breathing. He—”

“Are you sure? I didn’t hear him. I.. I…”

“Scarlet, calm down. Focus, all right?”

She nodded and held her husband’s head close, shaking as tears ran down her face.

They both nearly jumped out of their skins as a form slammed into the wall next to them, magic sparks flying. Looking, they saw the unicorn Bringer slide down, groaning.

“He put up a fight,” Tormod said as he trotted up to them, his coat lathered in sweat. “Thought I’d never get him to drop his guard.”

“Everyone all right?” Wanderer asked, looking to see that the small group of Bringers were all down, sporting a few wounds, but all breathing.

“We are,” Faith said as she placed her spear against the wall. “They were not as skilled as I thought they’d be.”

Wanderer turned to look at the fallen, a thoughtful frown pulling at his face. “They don’t look like soldiers. They must have come from Greensborough.” He took Tormod’s offered hoof to stand. “Hopefully, that’s all of them now.”

“Not all of them,” Scarlet said, still cradling Rogue as he rested. “Stone Hoof isn’t here.”

Looking back, Wanderer saw the slate-gray pegasus wasn’t among them. “Either he’s waiting in another ambush, or he’s with Harbinger.”

Tormod frowned. “We’ll have to be careful,” he said before using his magic to float his saddlebags to him, lifting a jar from within. “We should cure them while they’re down, we can’t leave them like this.”

“Indeed,” Faith said as she collected her satchel. “But we will have to be swift. The time of the solstice is getting close.”

Getting to his hooves, Wanderer peered inside his saddlebags, only to wince at the mess within. “I don’t have anymore. All of mine are crushed.”

Faith gave him a small smile. “I carried extra, just in case we needed them.” She passed him a few jars and they went about force feeding the remaining Bringers.

Once the deed was done, Wanderer looked back at Faith. “Still got more?”

“Mh-hm.” She nodded. “Here, take some.”

Putting the offered jars into his saddlebag, he—and the others—looked up as he felt a chill wash over him.

“What was that?” Wanderer asked, the hairs on his spine standing.

“That was magic of the Advent,” Faith said as she slung her satchel back over her back. “We need to hurry.”

Wanderer started away before he heard Tormod ask, “Scarlet?”

She shook her head. “No, I’m going to stay with Rogue and the others. Make sure they have someone with them when they wake up. Go on, we’ll be fine.”

“But—”

“Go!” she yelled. “Stop them before they do worse to all of us.”

Wanderer nodded, tugging Tormod along. “Come on. Trixie and Tourmaline might need our help. We got to find them and Harbinger before it’s too late.”

His friend sighed and nodded. “Let’s go.”

Sparing a glance over his shoulder at Scarlet Scroll as they left, Wanderer hoped the next time he saw them, it wasn’t with bad news.

-0-

Bark and bits of wood flew past his head as the rotten tree exploded next to him. Running past the shower of wood, the Elder kept ahead of the Guardian’s fist as it tried once again to crush him. With a leap, he twirled and shot another ray at the monster, only to see it do nothing more than anger the creature further.

’I feel as if I am striking stone,’ he thought as he landed back on his hooves and ran, avoiding another blow by the tree creatures. ’If I do not find a way to defeat the guardian, I will not be able to get to Faith’s side before it is too late.’

Even as his warriors hurled spears or stones, he knew that it was going to take something more to bring it down. He was sure that if the creature had still been living, they would’ve already defeated it. However, with the curse, the thing kept moving even with wounds that would have proven fatal otherwise.

As the monster uprooted a tree, the Elder scrambled out of the way as it hurled it at him. Leaping past, the Elder ran under its legs and fired another beam at the creature’s back and kept moving as it turned a leg to stomp on him.

A warrior rushed past him and leaped onto the leg and began scaling upwards. Even as others tried to distract the beast, the Elder shot another beam as it lifted an arm to smash the brave warrior. The creature groaned, flinching from the attack, and the warrior ran up for its eyes. Bringing back his hoofblade, the warrior slashed the creature across one of its pale orbs.

The Guardian howled and the warrior leaped to clear the thrashing monster. The Elder yelled as the warrior was clipped by one of its arms, the poor buck flailing. The warrior hit with a grunt, but before he could get back up, the guardian stomped him flat.

He felt a seething rage burned within as another of his people fell; the Elder used the surge of emotion to power his next blast. The golden beam struck the Guardian and it stumbled and fell—uprooting many trees as it landed.

Not about to let it get back on its feet, the Elder blasted at it again. “Fall, creature! Return to—” His eyes widened as he felt the vines wrap around his fetlocks, and he shouted as he was whipped into the air.

“Elder!” his warriors shouted, running to help him.

The Elder grunted and blasted the vine holding him, the Guardian groaning again as he fell free. A hiss of pain escaped him as he felt his right, front leg twist wrong as he landed. Getting back to his hooves—favoring his injured leg that shot red-hot waves of pain through his body—he saw the Guardian get back to its own feet—scattering the warriors that tried to hack at it.

“Blessed Mother, what do we need to do to stop it?”

Throwing up a barrier as the Guardian swept at him, he cried out as he felt it shatter under the sheer strength of the beast. Hissing as his leg burned anew as he bounced, the Elder could only close his eyes as the Guardian raised an arm to smash him into the dirt.

-0-

Flapping her wings as hard as she could, Tourmaline fled as fast as the hallway would let her. The screeching of beetles goaded her on to another burst of speed as Trixie fled beside her.

“I thought the beetles were all gone!” Trixie screamed as the two turned down another bend in the hall, the clicking of beetle claws echoing behind them.

“Must have been some holdouts!” Tourmaline replied as she ducked a low-hanging beam, swearing as the hall narrowed and forced her to run on hoof. “When will this tunnel end? We’ve got to find Wanderer and the others.”

“If we stop, we won’t ever find out,” the unicorn said as she dug into her cape and threw some pellets behind her. The pellets popping and flashing that had the pursuing beetles screeching even louder.

Even as the beetles fell back, Tourmaline swore again. “Can’t believe I lost my spear. Otherwise, I’d be fighting them.”

“Maybe it was a good thing you did,” Trixie said as they kept running. “We’re only two and we can’t fight them all no matter much we’ve trained.”

As much as her pride wanted to argue, Tourmaline knew she was right. “Well, we better keep moving. This tunnel has to end sooner or later.”

Tourmaline’s ears stood erect as they heard a voice calling their names.

“Wanderer!” she shouted and the two sped ahead.

Echoes of the others shouting grew louder as the hallway emptied out into a larger one.

“Tormod, Wanderer! Where are you?” Trixie shouted as she looked behind them, biting her lip.

“Trixie! Tourmaline!” they heard Wanderer shout.

“There they are!” Tourmaline heard her brother shout. She turned to see him, Wanderer, and Faith running for them from another hall. “Are you two all right?” he asked.

“I coul—” Was as far as she got before Wanderer crushed her in a bone-crunching hug.

“Sweet Celestia, I was so scared,” he said, relief thick in his voice.

“Wanderer, I…” she winced as she felt her ribs threatening to give. “Too tight.”

As he stepped back to let her breathe, she stretched her wings out as they began to cramp. “What happened back there? Where’s Scarlet?”

“We ran into a Bringer ambush, Rogue was one of them,” Tormod said as he looked down the torch-lit hallway. “She stayed behind with them after we cured them.”

“Is that all of the Bringers then?” Trixie asked as she kept looking over her shoulder back the way they had come.

“Not all of them,” Wanderer said, his tail flicking as he also watched the hallway. “Stone Hoof wasn’t there.”

“Trixie thinks we should—” She whirled as the screeching of the beetles erupted from behind them. “Sweet Celestia, they caught up with us!”

“We do not have time to battle them,” Faith said, as she urged them on. “Do you not feel the chill in the air? The hour of the Solstice is almost here and Harbinger will begin his ritual to free the Gorgon if we do not stop him!”

“We have to go then,” Wanderer said before looking at Tormor and Trixie. “Can you two drop that tunnel to buy us some time?”

Tormod nodded once before he and Trixie blasted at the smaller hallway entrance, collapsing the stone just as the beetles came within sight of their light.

“My friends! Come!” Faith urged as she bounded ahead, the ponies soon giving chase.

Even as she galloped beside him, Tourmaline quickly planted a kiss on his cheek—the move almost causing the stallion to trip and tumble.

“Was worried about you too,” she said, a smile spreading across her face.

He grinned wider before the two of them galloped down the hallway, the air beginning to mist in front of their faces…

Author's Note

And here it is, folks! The first half of the finale! It's been a long time coming and I finally got it out. The second half is just a scene and a half away from finished so don't expect a long wait for the last part. I swear I will have it out as soon as I can.

Thank you all for sticking with me during a rough time I had that kept me away from my writing. It means a lot to me for my continued and new readers.

Cheers!

Chapter Twenty-Five

Harbinger took in a deep breath of the air, smiling as his breath misted as he exhaled. The fur along his spine stood on end not only from the cold but also from the energy the Advent gave off as the long-awaited, midnight hour of the Solstice approached.

“Your time has finally come, Mistress,” he said as he tore his gaze from the artifact to the massive stone slab when stood between him and his beloved patron.

’It has. For all of Drasil’s attempts to thwart our efforts, she could not stop me.’

Harbinger looked back at the hoofful of his mistress’s Bringers that remained and he felt a frown tug at his face. “Speaking of which, Mistress, the guardian relayed to me that one of the deer, and Celestia’s minions, have made it into the halls. Do they pose a threat?”

’They are a nuisance, nothing more. You have set more than enough traps to delay them from reaching here. And those you have with you will be enough should they make it.’

He looked back at the other four ponies, but his frown hadn’t lessened.

’Harbinger.’

He could’ve sworn he teeth chattered from the shiver that ran up his spine.

’With the Solstice almost upon us, our time is crucial. There will be no mistakes.’

Bowing until his snout touched the cold, stone floor, he replied, “Yes, my mistress.”

As he stood straighter, a part of him felt giddy. The moment he had been working towards for the past months was only minutes away; with his success, he’ll finally come face-to-face with the mysterious being who had promised him so much. The being who offered power to rival Celestia and Luna, and to make himself the most prominent pony in all of Equestria. Never again will others—other than his mistress—stand above him. He’ll finally have all the wealth, the power, and the influence he ever wanted; everypony in Equestria would know who, exactly, he was.

’Those that are fit to survive her blessings, that is,’ he thought, sneering up at the serpentine eye that dominated the mural that served as her prison door.

The part of him that was once the buisnesspony, Paycheck, might have been horrified by what was happening, however, that small bit was long lost to the glory of the Harbinger—and he wouldn’t miss it. Paycheck had been weak, pathetic. Enslaved to a mundane life of arguing with bureaucrats who demanded so much of him, and thought little of him in turn. He was nothing but a number, an asset that was used and discarded at their leisure.

’Never again.’

His ears flickered as the obsidian stone pulsated with a low-humming energy. He turned to see the stone beginning to glow with a faint light.

“Mistress, the Solstice is upon us,” he said, shuddering as the sensation of the stone’s energy reaching its peak.

’Don’t delay, Harbinger, once the stone is in place, begin the ritual.’ Though he couldn’t see it, he could feel her malicious grin through the door. ’How I’ve waited for this day.’

His own grin widened as the stone gave off a pulse of energy that had his ears ringing before it fell to the pedestal, as still as the stone it was made of.

’The hour is now! Begin!’

Gathering his magic around his horn, Harbinger lowered his head and began incanting in a low, dark tone. The four Bringers knelt around him, repeating the chant—the stone room echoing with the words taught to him in preparation for this day. His body shuddered as the energy rippled through him and through his horn. The resulting beam struck the mural, but it remained shut.

Smiling as the first part of the ritual was completed, he took up a new chant. In turn, the door to the prison taking on the glow the Advent once had. As the words left his mouth, his horn shone brighter—as did the door. Grunting as the magical energy threatened to tear him apart from the inside out, he glared at the door and shouted the final phrase.

As his words echoed throughout the stone chamber, all falling deathly silent, his eyes widened as the door remained closed. However, before he could begin his protest, the ground shifted and the dust fell free as the massive stone doors slowly—agonizingly so—began to open.

His triumphant grin vanished as he heard the other set of doors burst open.

“Close it! Close it! Close it!” the auburn-colored stallion shouted as he and the others slammed the exit door shut after them—cutting off the screeching of the remaining beetles he had sent to intercept them.

He whirled to see four ponies and a single doe warrior run into the room—individuals he remembered all too well. “You!” Harbinger snarled at them. “How dare you profane this glorious moment of my mistress?”

Sweating from their run, the ponies turned back to glare at him. “Sorry to ruin your little date, Harbinger,” the pegasus said. “But we’re about to kick your sorry flank so hard you’ll kiss Luna’s moon.”

Growling at her snark, he said, “Idiot nag! I’ll keep you alive long enough for my mistress to make you the first of her sacrifices.”

“There won’t be any sacrifices, Harbinger,” the earthpony said, tugging his adventurer’s hat lower. “I look forward to seeing what Princess Celestia does with you once she gets her hooves on you.”

The four Bringers gathered in front of him, and Harbinger’s ears laid back as the Gorgon said to him, ’Do not let them interfere! Until the doors are completely opened, they can still undo what you have done!”

“No!” he heard the doe shout, snapping his focus back to them. “He has already completed the ritual! We must stop him now!”

Gritting his teeth, he shouted to the Bringers. “I don’t care if all of you wind up spitted on the end of their blades! Buy. Us. Time!”

-0-

Even as the massive, bark-covered arm fell, the Elder closed his eyes, his shoulders sagging. ’Faith, I am sorry.’

He cried out as there was a flash of light before splinters and bark rained around him, followed by another howl from the creature. Looking up, his eyes widened and his breath caught as two winged beings hovered above him.

“Stand, White Tail Elder!” Celestia called, her regalia gleaming from the magic that surrounded her horn. “We will not let anyone else die today!”

“Princess Celestia?” he breathed before he felt something wrap around his lower leg. Looking down, he saw a splint form around his injured fetlock.

“We will not stand by any further,” Princess Luna said as her horn finished glowing, securing the splint around his leg. “Can you fight?”

Testing his injured leg to the ground, relief flooded through him as he found it would support his weight. “I can. But what are the two of you doing here? The Great Mother made it clear you were unwelcome.”

“It’s because of Drasil we are here,” Luna said as the three of them squared off as the Guardian recovered. “With her ill, we are here to aid the White Tail in their mission to stop the Gorgon.”

“We’re here unofficially,” Celestia said, giving him a faint wink and smile.

As much as he wanted to argue—as much as the memories of his former Elders screamed at him to send them away—the words Faithful Watcher spoke louder in his mind.

’The Great Mother shares her bounty with the world, but she is also cared for by the rains, the sun, and the earth as well. Thus, I think we should follow her example and spread our roots.’

He blew a sigh out and glanced at Luna as she asked, “What would you have us do?”

The Guardian groaned and charged at the three, raising its remaining arm at them.

“We end this.”

The three scattered as the Guardian slammed its fist to the ground, crushing what remained of its severed arm. Jumping aside, the Elder leveled another blast of energy that took the Guardian in the torso. It groaned and swiped at him only to take a blast from Celestia. Even as it turned its attention to her, Luna swooped in and landed a double kick to its side—the creature stumbling to keep upright.

As it regained its balance, the White Tail warriors rushed out, hurling spears at the creature. With another groan, the creature smashed a leg at them, scattering them. It stumbled again as Celestia and Luna blasted it in the back, tearing a chunk of torso away.

Thinking it was down, the Elder rushed ahead but skidded to a stop as he shouted, “Scatter!”

In time, numerous roots and vines erupted from the ground, snagging at anything that moved. A few deer were caught by the trashing foliage, but the Elder turned his magic to free his people from throwing them around. Even as he freed a few, he saw Luna swoop in and free the rest as the guardian turned its attention to Celestia.

“Elder White Tail, we don’t know the guardians as your people do,” she said as she levitated a doe to the ground. “How can we stop this thing?”

He looked back to see Celestia throw a barrier around herself as vines ensnared her. Unable to crush her, the vines tossed the princess away. Flaring out her wings, she caught herself mid-air and flew back at the monster with another energy beam.

A frown tugged at his lips. “The Guardians have always protected us through the years. Never once did we consider the fact that we would one day have to fight one.” As the Guardian uprooted a tree and hurled it at Celestia, the Elder looked the creature over. His eyes settled on a lodged spear in the knee joint of one of its legs.

“There.” He motioned to the spear. “If we take its joints out, it should collapse like any other creature.”

Luna followed his point and nodded, a determined frown spreading across her face. “Then we shall work together to end this creature.” She looked back at him. “As allies.”

He let a low sigh escape through his nose before he responded, “No. As friends.”

A small smile pulled at her lips before she took off, blasting at the creature to take its attention off of her sister.

“White Tail!” the Elder cried to his remaining warriors. “The princesses will keep the Corrupted’s attention. We must strike at its weak points, its leg joints!” He floated over a discarded spear before raising it above his head. “For our future! For the White Tail!”

With a chorus of battle shouts, the deer warriors rushed the giant creature. The Elder bounded ahead of them, his hooves churning the dirt underneath. “Princess Celestia!” he called.

Dodging a swipe of the Guardian, she turned to look at him.

“There!” He motioned to the Guardian’s leg where a spear remained lodged in its knee joint.

“Of course!” she yelled even as she pulled a twist to avoid another grab from the monster. Flying underneath the Guardian, she whirled and blasted at the spear. The resulting flare blasted the leg apart—sending splintered wood and thick sap about.

The Guardian groaned and stumbled but still struck it with its remaining arm, swatting Celestia out of the air.

“Sister!” Luna’s cry took a frantic pitch.

Even as Celestia hit the ground, the Elder could see the alicorn had surrounded herself with a protective nimbus and the hit had done little more than roughed her up.

“Beast!” Luna thundered, her mane billowing with her anger as she flew after the creature. Spiraling away from the Guardian’s attack, Luna shouted as she leveled another blast at the Guardian’s legs.

Another howl escaped the Guardian as a second leg fell away, the sickly sap dripping from the stump. Faltering in its step to remain balanced on two legs, it couldn’t reach the White Tail warriors as they hacked at another unprotected knee.

Seeing they had damaged it enough, the Elder bellowed, “Get clear!” as he collected his magic around his antlers.

The deer wasted no time in jumping away—even as the Guardian turned to swat at them—just in time for the Elder’s magic to sever the leg clean away.

The sound of heavy wood hitting the ground made even the Elder flinch as the Guardian flailed with its remaining arm. He turned as Celestia shouted, “Elder White Tail, now’s your chance!”

Gathering all of his energy, the Elder focused it into the spear he wielded. The light that shone from the simple weapon had the deer warriors looking away even as he bounded for the supine Guardian.

With a shout, the Elder lept and brought down the weapon into the face of the Guardian. Buried deep into a remaining eye socket, the released energy caused the Guardian to thrash.

Breathing heavily at his spent energy, the Elder looked into the one remaining eye the Guardian had before the creature lay still.

Stepping back, he lowered his head. “Rest now, and return to the Mother’s embrace,” he whispered to the fallen monster.

“Elder!” He heard his warriors take up his name in a cheer. Smiling, he lifted his head with a proud tilt. “Come, warriors of the White Tail! Our task is not yet complete! We must hurry to Faithful Watcher’s side and end the threat of the Gorgon once and for good!”

As his warriors rushed to gather discarded weapons, the Elder turned as the alicorn sisters approached him. A part of him was still angry at the very sight of them, but that part of him—that was more the memories of his previous elders—could not hold up to the pleased smiles of princesses.

“Princesses, I cannot thank you enough for your timely arrival,” he said, dipping his head to them. “I fear what the outcome of the battle would have been without the aid.”

“We are pleased to have helped,” Celestia said, shifting her wings to settle more comfortably on her sides. “I only wished we could have been here sooner.”

“Indeed so, sister,” Luna said before she looked back at the Elder. “But now we must hurry after the others before—”

Even as both sisters hissed, their eyes going wide, the Elder felt the chill in the air. An unnatural cold that sent deep shivers through his body.

“Oh no...” Luna gasped.

“Hurry! The ritual has started!” Celestia shouted.

“White Tail! Follow!” the Elder called as he, the princesses, and the deer galloped for the tunnel entrance.

-0-

Wanderer grit his teeth at the angered neighs of the four Bringers—Stone Hoof among them—as they charged. Even as Tourmaline set herself for a fight beside him, he knew that four on two odds weren’t in their favor.

He spared a glance back as Faith called his name. “Wanderer, we must begin the reversing ritual,” she said. “We are depending on you and Tourmaline to protect us so that we can complete the spell.”

“Got it.” He turned a glance at Tourmaline, a smirk pulling at his face despite the odds. “Shall we?”

She grinned back at him. “Lets.”

Running ahead, Wanderer shouted as he tackled a Bringer to the stone floor. Landing with a grunt, he kicked out at a second Bringer as he tried to rush him. His attacker stumbled away, but Wanderer grunted as his tackled opponent took the distraction to hit him across the barrel. Hissing from the blow, Wanderer blocked the next attack before slugging the offender across the muzzle.

Jumping clear of the dazed pony, Wanderer turned again as his other attacker ran after him. The two butted heads and Wanderer had to turn his head sharply as the Bringer tried to bite at him.

“Oh, so we’re biting now?” he growled as he shoulder rushed the pony away, bringing his hoof back for a punch. The Bringer dodged the attack and bucked at him.

A grin spread across Wanderer’s muzzle as the Bringer reacted just as he thought. Catching the offending legs, Wanderer stood on his own hind legs and hurled the pony at another Bringer chasing after Tourmaline.

His aim wasn’t quite as good as he’d hoped as the Bringer bounced across the floor, tripping up the other up who landed with a pained grunt.

“I’ll take it,” he said as he watched Tourmaline keeping ahead of the ground-based pony but dodging Stone Hoof as he chased after her.

As the gray pegasus pursued her into the air, Tourmaline flipped and reversed her momentum and kicked. Stone Hoof took the hit off his chest and reached up to grab her by the throat, lifting her up higher.

Wanderer’s panic was short-lived as Tourmaline flapped her wings to clear Stone’s reach before spinning and landing a kick into his side—sending the other pegasus into a tailspin.

Whirling as he heard the clopping of running hooves, Wanderer sucked in a breath as one of his earlier attackers lunged at him. Had it been months before, his attacker would have caught him and slammed him to the ground, however, after training with the White Tail for so long, he was never happier to see his reflexes clear him of the attack—the other pony catching only air. Before the pony could turn after him, Wanderer leveled a buck and kicked the pony bouncing across the room.

“You worthless dregs!” Harbinger shouted as his horn glowed fiercely, his magic pouring into the massive stone door. “End them! Now!”

Hissing as he saw another Bringer rush after his friends, Wanderer called out. “Tourmaline! Switch!”

“On my way!” she yelled before dodging a punch from Stone Hoof and flying for the charging pony.

Turning to intercept, Wanderer kicked out as Tourmaline whooshed past—kicking the pursuing Stone Hoof against the wall as she tackled the other pony to the floor.

T burly pegasus picked himself up, baring his teeth at him.

“Not gonna bother trying to talk sense into you, Stone,” Wanderer snarked. “You didn’t have much of a mind before you lost it.”

As Stone Hoof flew after him, Wanderer threw a foreleg up in a block as the heavy punch came in. Grunting as a flash of pain ran up his leg, Wanderer dodged the follow-up attack and put some distance between them.

“Forgot how unfairly strong you are,” Wanderer said past a wince, shaking his foreleg to clear the stinging numbness.

Stone Hoof said nothing as he charged again. This time Wanderer sidestepped and kicked out, only for his kick to meet the air as Stone whirled back at him. Rather than get into a brawl, Wanderer did his best to dodge or deflect the attacks of the pegasus. Despite it all, more than a few left his forelegs tingling or a scruff on his cheek.

“What—” he deflected another punch, “—does it take—” he countered with one of his own only for it to anger Stone further, “—to stop you?”

As Wanderer blocked another kick, he growled before sweeping Stone’s back legs out from under him. Stone landed with a grunt that only grew louder as Wanderer kicked him while he was down.

“Needing help?” he heard Tourmaline asked as she flew up to him.

Glancing over his shoulder at the down Bringers, he smirked at her. “Not bad.”

A grin pulled at her face before she set herself as Stone got back to his hooves. “He really doesn’t learn, does he?”

Wanderer faced the other stallion as he glared at them. “Which we’ll use to our advantage,” he said before a wicked smirk darted across his face. “Let’s play ball.”

She turned a raised eyebrow at him. “What?”

“Remember how we used to play ball in your dad’s yard when we were foals?” he asked, giving Stone a quick glance.

Her grin matched his as she caught on. “It was my favorite game.”

As Wanderer charged, he lowered his head as Stone flew after him. Trusting Tourmaline to be behind him, he dove under Stone Hoof—turning on his back as he did—and kicked the pegasus into the air. “Serve!”

She brought both front hooves down in a smash. “And spike!” Tourmaline cried, sending Stone careening into the stone floor. He grunted as he hit, groaning before laying still.

A giddy laugh escaped Wanderer as he and Tourmaline shared a triumphant cheer.

One that was interrupted as Tourmaline was blasted out of the air.

“Tourma—” he also grunted as a beam struck his side, sending him tumbling and hissing as his side burned.

“Worthless idiots!” Harbinger shouted as his horn blazed with sickly energy. “Must I do everything myself?”

Wanderer scrambled as another beam soared in, leaving a blast mark on the stone floor as he ran.

“I will not allow you to disrupt my Mistress’s victory! Not with it so close!” Harbinger shouted as he blasted at the two.

A yelp escaped Wanderer as he leaped over a beam—the energy sizzling his underfur as he managed to clear it. “You’re gonna wish you never crawled out of your hole when we’re done with you, Harbinger!” he countered as he picked up and kicked a loose piece of stone at the offending unicorn.

The brick exploded in a shower of dust and pebbles as Harbinger glared at him, but before he could say anything else, a booming voice erupted from the doorway. “Forget them, Harbinger! Stop the others!”

Wanderer’s blood ran cold as he looked at Trixie and the others, all three deep within their focus.

He shouted a warning to them, even as Harbinger blasted at them.

“No!” he shouted, knowing he wouldn’t be able to intercept in time.

Just before the beam struck, he saw Tourmaline jump in the way, taking the blast aimed at Trixie.

“Tourmaline!” Wanderer shouted as she soared across the room to land with a pained whimper.

“You son of a nag!” Wanderer screamed as he charged at Harbinger.

As the unicorn turned an ugly glare at his way, Wanderer hopped over another beam before he brought his hoof back for a punch. His eyes widened as his hoof met only air, swishing harmlessly just shy of Harbinger’s face.

Flailing around as he felt himself lifted higher into the air, he swore to himself. “How is this fair?”

“It never was,” Harbinger said before slamming him to the ground.

Groaning, he yelped as he felt himself lifted backup only to forcefully meet a wall. As Harbinger slung him around, he tried to turn to soften the blows, but no matter how he tried, Harbinger turned him enough to send another wave of pain through his body with each slam.

Shaking the dancing lights from his vision, Wanderer gasped as he saw the unicorn float him up to the ceiling—only to let him plummet to the stone floor. As he fell, Wanderer turned enough to hit the ground on his side, using the momentum to roll with the landing to avoid serious injury.

Before he could get to his hooves, however, he felt the unicorn stomp between his withers, pinning him to the ground.

“Maybe I should turn you,” Harbinger mused as he sneered down at him. “The Mistress will need new Bringers to share her blessings once she is free.”

“Kiss the underside of my hoof,” Wanderer growled, glaring up at the smug unicorn.

Wanderer and Harbinger both turned as Faith yelled a battle cry, hurling her spear at Harbinger.

The unicorn’s eyes widened and he threw a barrier up in time for the spear to shatter into pieces. That didn’t stop Faith from continuing her attack, using Harbinger’s flinch to land a kick on the unicorn’s unprotected side.

Growling like a feral animal, Harbinger glared back at her as she continued her charge. “Filthy savage! Lay down and perish like the rest of your people!”

“You will know the anguish you caused me!” the doe cried as she nimbly dodged an energy ray and lashed out with a punch.

As Harbinger growled and turned his head to dodge, Wanderer used the chance to latch on to his back legs. “Now, Faith!”

Caught off guard, Harbinger’s head snapped to the side as the doe’s punch landed. Before he could bring his magic to bear, the doe warrior slugged him again. “For everything you have taken from us—” her third punch staggered him, “—you will pay!”

Bringing her hoof back again, Harbinger growled and spat at her. A frightened gasp escaped her as she twisted—the sputum hissing as it dissolved the stone it struck.

Wanderer’s eyes widened at the spit turned acid. “Sweet Celestia…” he breathed before his visioned flashed as Harbinger kicked him. Stinging from the pain, Wanderer felt himself lifted into the air again. When his vision cleared he saw that both he and Faith had been caught in his magic.

“This is getting old!” he shouted as the two struggled to escape the magical grasp.

“Time to end—” his taunt came out as choked gurgles as Tourmaline jumped on him from behind, wrapping her forelegs around his neck.

“Get him!” she cried as she held on tighter as he tried to toss her, his magic fading.

As Wanderer landed on his hooves, he and Faith rushed back in.

“Harbinger!” shouted the massive voice of the Gorgon, shaking the dust loose from the ceiling.

His eyes glowed with a fierce, green light and his shout preceded the wave of magic that sent the three flying. Wanderer hit the ground but was able to catch himself. Tourmaline struck the wall, and slid to the ground, moaning. Faith hit the ground hard, a pained howl escaping her as she hit—Wanderer flinching as he saw her shoulder pop out of socket.

As the magic faded, Wanderer looked back to see Harbinger shake his head before his eyes reverted back to the green, serpentine orbs.

“End them!” the Gorgon boomed, and Wanderer looked at the door and felt his blood freeze. The door had partially split opened, enough so that he caught a glimpse of the monster’s face. A flat, hairless face glared back at him with green, serpentine eyes that practically glowed with malice. Where a mane should have been there was a writhing mass of hissing, spitting snakes.

“Sisters save us,” he breathed before he got back to his hooves. “I can’t let that thing get out.”

“You don’t have a choice,” Harbinger said before blasting at him again. Wanderer dodged the attack but couldn’t dodge the second blast.

Shaking from the magical shock, he looked up to see Harbinger approach him. “Any final words, colt?”

“Do your worst,” Wanderer growled, his legs still not responding to his call.

Collecting his magic, Harbinger never saw the form rush him from the side. Wanderer looked up to see a familiar navy-blue pony try to pin Harbinger to the floor.

“Get off your lazy flank, Wanderer,” Rogue growled at him.

“Rogue? What in the world?”

“I’ve owe Harbinger some payback,” the neon-blue earthpony said as he struggled to hold the thrashing Harbinger. “I don’t like being used as a puppet.”

“You and me both,” he muttered, getting back to his hooves. “Where’s Scarlet?”

“Here!” the pegasus called, as she carried over a ceramic jar. “Here, it’s my last one.”

He looked at the small jar a moment before Harbinger snarled a hateful hiss. “I have had enough of you!” Harbinger shouted, his horning glowing brightly again.

Diving to the floor, Wanderer cleared the release of energy that sent Rogue soaring across the room to knock Scarlet out of the air. He scrambled out of the way as Harbinger continued his attack, the unicorn’s gaze practically blazing with a manic rage.

Even with that, Wanderer shouted as a beam caught him in the flank. The burning sensation lasted long enough to be replaced with his back burning as Harbinger slammed him to the ground. Lying supine, he looked to see Harbinger standing over him.

“Noone left to save you now, colt,” the unicorn said.

As Harbinger inhaled, Wanderer grabbed the ceramic jar. “Chew on this.” Stuffing the jar into Harbinger’s maw, he uppercutted the unicorn’s jaw shut. Spraying the cure and ceramic bits in every direction.

Gurgling screams erupted from the unicorn, as glowing froth burst from his mouth. Retching uncontrollably, Harbinger collapsed to his knees as the magic of the cure wracked his body.

Getting to his hooves, Wanderer glared at the unicorn. His jaw aching from grinding his teeth, Wanderer walked over and slugged the retching Harbinger. Even as Harbinger slammed to the ground, Wanderer picked him back up and punched him again, and again.

“You!” he shouted past rage-gritted teeth. “Hurt my friends, your disease caused that manticore to hurt Tormod—” each point was accented with another punch, “—and you dared to hurt Tourmaline! I don’t care what happens to me, but the moment you laid a hoof on them, you went too far!”

With a flick of his foreleg, his hoofblade slide free. However, as Wanderer brought his leg back for a final blow, it held there, the tip of the wooden claw shaking.

’He deserves this! He has it coming! Why? Why am I stopping!’

He stared back at the dazed unicorn whose head rolled listlessly from the beating and the effects of the cure.

’After everything he did, he has this coming!’

Wanderer's jaw ached from gritted his teeth, squinting his eyes shut.

“I...I can’t…”

’He’ll hurt me, he’ll hurt my friends, he’ll hurt Tourmaline! Why can’t I do it?’

With a shout born of frustrated rage, Wanderer flicked the blade back into its sheath and settled on punching Harbinger one more time.

“I won’t. Be like him,” he said, barely above a whisper.

With a final glare at the weakly-struggling unicorn, Wanderer turned and ran to Tourmaline’s side as she finally managed to climb back to her hooves.

“You all right?” he asked, the pain from his burned flank starting to flare up.

Taking a shaky step forward, she nodded. “I will be. What about you?”

He glanced at the burns and scruffs to his coat before grimacing a smile at her. “I’m going to be feeling this tomorrow… and the day after.”

Before she could respond, the pained shout from Tormod had them both whirling to see him collapse, clutching at his injured shoulder—the magic from his horn fading.

“Tormod!” they shouted before clutching at their ears at the triumphant laugh from the Gorgon.

-0-

“We must begin the reversing ritual,” Faith said to Wanderer as Harbinger’s minions charged at them. “We are depending on you and Tourmaline to protect us while we can complete the spell.”

’This is it. The moment we’ve been preparing for months,’ Despite the verbal barb-trading between her friends and Harbinger, Trixie found she couldn’t begin to focus on the tirade. Ever since entering the cold mausoleum, the realization that they were here, after all this time, the gravity of the situation weighed down on her withers more than any stone from the Pie farm ever had.

“Got it,” Wanderer said to Faith—returning Trixie’s attention to the present—before he turned to face their attackers.

Biting her lip, she turned a worried look at Faith as the doe spoke to them. “We know what we must do. We cannot allow ourselves to stop the spell grandfather taught us for any reason. The three of us must share the burden of this spell if we are to succeed.”

“I understand,” she heard Tormod say. Turning to look at her fellow unicorn, Trixie saw the firm determination in his visage, but she could also see the worry in his eyes.

“I-I understand,” she said, unable to completely keep the nervousness from her tone.

Faith nodded grimly, even as the shouts of battle filled the vaulted chamber. “Come, friends, together.”

Turning to face the stone door as it continued its opening swing, Trixie closed her eyes, shoving that worried part of her into a corner of her mind and focused. Her horn took on its pinkish glow as her magic joined the red aura of Tormod’s and the pearl aura of Faith’s magic as their energies mixed.

Speaking the incantation with her friends, Trixie could feel their energies gather above them. In response, the sigil that had long held the door to the Gorgon’s prison appeared, halting the door’s outward swing.

The angered shout of the Gorgon shook dirt loose from the ceiling above, and Trixie looked to see the monster punch the sigil. As it landed, Trixie felt a jolt run down her spine, her magic straining to hold the sigil even as it brightened and forced the Gorgon back.

When Faith groaned, Trixie could see the sweat already forming on her friend’s coat. “Faith, are you all right?”

“I’m—” the doe gulped before standing straighter again. “—fine, friends. This is… much harder than when grandfather practiced with us. I-I… just don’t have the magical power you have.”

“You’re doing fine, Faith,” Tormod said, even as they grimaced when the Gorgon lashed out again with similar results. “It’s time for the next verse.”

Trixie shared a nod with Faith and she closed her eyes, chanting the next part of the spell. The sigil flashed again and the door started to turn inward.

That was until she felt the foul touch of Harbinger’s magic try to turn their efforts. The pale unicorn’s own horn glowing as he poured his own magic to counter their spell.

“You worthless dregs!” she heard him shout. “End them! Now!”

Trixie flinched as she saw one of the Bringers turn after them, the earthpony barrelling for them.

Even as she took a hesitant step back, her ear flicked as Tormod said, “Trust them, Trixie, they’ll protect us.”

Gritting her teeth, she let out a sigh as Tourmaline tackled the Bringer before he got far.

“Sweet Celestia, Trixie is a nervous wreck,” she said, turning her focus back upon her magic.

“We can do this, friends,” Faith said as the stubs on her scalp glowing brighter. “They lash out because they know they will fail.”

’Will we?’ Asked a fourth voice, a voice that froze Trixie’s blood. She looked at the door to see the hideous face of the Gorgon leering at them. ’Are you so certain of your victory, White Tail?’

Wanting nothing more than to turn and flee, Trixie shut her eyes to keep from seeing that awful gaze.

’Ah, so this is what Drasil and the Sisters sent to stop me? A single doe and four, unremarkable ponies? I am insulted that this is all they could throw at me.’

“You will not win!” Faith screamed in reply, telling Trixie that it wasn’t just her the Gorgon was speaking to. “We will lock you away forever for everything you have done!”

’And what is it have I done, doe?’ the Gorgon asked, a sneer making its way into her voice.

Faith glared hard at the doorway, and Trixie could see tears forming at the corner of her eyes. “You took away so many lives before their time. The creatures of the forest, my people, and countless others in the past! Do you know how many of my people I had to bury because of you?”

A foul chuckle escaped the Gorgon before she spoke, ’It is my purpose, doe. To end life. Just as it is Drasil’s to nurture it. There is—’

“Oh, don’t even try to play that card!” Tormod yelled, his horn continuing to hold its glow. “What Harbinger did wasn’t anything to keep some hypothetical balance. It was murder! You’re nothing but a beast who deserves to be locked away in her cage!”

The Gorgon growled within their minds before she bellowed out loud, “Forget them, Harbinger! Stop the others!”

Not daring to open her eyes to see what happened, Trixie could only cringe at the sound of Wanderer’s warning, followed by a pained whimper near her.

“Tourmaline,” she whispered, knowing the source of the whimper.

“You...” Tormod growled and Trixie dared a peek to see her fellow unicorn gritting his teeth in anger. She knew that as much as he wanted to run to his sister’s side, he knew he couldn’t stop his magic—they were depending on them.

With another chuckle, the Gorgon turned its attention back to Faith as battle shouts between Wanderer and Harbinger started all over again. ’But with you, doe, I feel there is something more personal to your animosity. Tell me, who was it?’

“Faith…” Tormod warned.

’A mate, perhaps? Were you close? No, that can’t be, your people don’t allow for such attachments. Too scared of death.’

Faith growled again, and Trixie could see her seething at the Gorgon. “We are not afraid of anything! Especially not you! Cease your taunting!”

’Yes, because your people are so proud.’

A wolf-like snarl escaped the doe as her hackles rose. “Stop talking!”

“Faith! She’s baiting you!” Trixie screamed as she felt the magical pressure start to build.

’Proudly stupid.’

Faith lifted her head and screamed, “I will not—” Her angered retort was cut off by a pained scream as the stubs on her head flashed and their magic fading away.

“Faith!” Trixie and Tormod cried before the both of them cringed as the burden of the spell that Faith carried weighed itself on them, causing them both to kneel from the strain.

The echoes of the Gorgon’s mocking laughter filled her head even as Faith turned to them, her expression wide with terror.

“Oh no! What have I done?” she cried.

Groaning, Trixie looked back at her friend. “It was what she was after, Faith. She wanted to disrupt your focus.”

“And she knew exactly what to say to do it,” Tormod said past gritted teeth, finally standing straighter again.

“I can cast the spell again,” Faith said, desperation thick in her tone as her bony nubs on her head started to glow, only to fade back out.

Tormod shook his head. “You know you can’t, Faith, the spell doesn’t work like that.”

“I...I…” Faith lowered her head, her ears drooping low.

Trixie looked to the side to see Wanderer struggle to escape Harbinger’s magical telekinesis, gritting her teeth as he was hurled around like a ragdoll.

“Faith, you can’t help us, but go help them. Wanderer and Tourmaline need you,” she said, cringing as the weight of their shared spell asserted itself once again, demanding her focus.

Scowling as she saw Wanderer slammed to the ground, Faith picked up her spear, turning another apologetic look their way. “I am sorry, friends.”

Trixie shared a nod with Tormod, even as Faith shouted a battle cry and hurled her spear at Harbinger.

“Can we do this, Tormod?” Trixie asked, even as sweat started to run down her face in rivers. “Are we enough to finish this spell on our own?”

“We don’t have a choice,” he said past gritted teeth. “If we’re not, we’re all in trouble.”

If she was being honest, it wasn’t the answer that she wanted to hear, however, Trixie knew he wasn’t wrong. Instead, her face twisted into a grimace as they spoke the next part of the sealing ritual. Unlike the spells she used every day of her life, the ritual was a magic of a different sort. The spoken word was as vital to focusing the magic as much as her horn was to channel her own power.

As the third verse finished, a moan slipped past her as the magical burden weighed upon her back anew. ’Ugh, I’d rather be carrying stones than this spell.’

’Is it too much, little pony?’

Trixie looked up once again to see the Gorgon leering at her, only this time, the door had swung open wider—revealing more of the spirit in her awful glory. Standing at three times the height of the deer Elder, the Gorgon’s torso was as hairless as her face. The ugly, scaly patches—all of them the green color of old copper—covered her torso in patches. Her forelegs ending in five clawed digits, and from what little Trixie could see of the Gorgon’s lower torso, it resembled a snake’s body.

It took everything Trixie had not to retch, swallowing back the acidic bile that welled up. “Sweet Sisters…”

“Don’t look, Trixie, just focus,” Tormod said, refusing to open his eyes and look himself. “It’s what she’s after.”

’Hmm, you seemed so sure of yourself earlier, male. Are you so quick to lose your confidence?’

A snort escaped Tormod. “You’re going to have to try harder than that. I’m not falling for your mind games.”

’But what of your friend here? The one quaking on her hooves? Does she have the same fortitude you pose?”

Aware of her shaking, Trixie forced herself to remain still, lifting her head at the Gorgon. “Trixie isn’t scared of you. She’s seen uglier things in garbage heaps in the alleys of Manehatten.”

The Gorgon’s laugh bellowed within the chamber. ’You’re a horrible liar, little pony. I see through your facade. You’re terrified. Afraid. As well as you should be.”

“T-Trixie is not scared!”

’Oh, but you are.’

Trixie’s ears flicked at Tormod’s growl. “Leave her alone!”

The Gorgon’s tone turned snide. ’Oh, protective of this one? How adorable. Are you her little white knight?’

Tormod finally opened his eyes to glare at the Gorgon. “Spirit or not, you’re no different from every other bully I’ve ever met in my life. All with the exact same mindset that you’re superior in some way. I despise those like you.”

’So full of venom. I’m almost jealous.’ The Gorgon’s sneer showed her poison-dripping fangs. ’Hmm… that scar on your shoulder. Looks like that might have been painful.’

Trixie’s growl joined Tormod’s before she said to him, “Come on, Tormod, the next verse.”

“Right,” he said, and the two started the next-to-final verse of their spell, their horns shining brightly as they chanted in unison.

’Still defiant? Let’s see how you like this.” Bringing back her arm, the Gorgon slammed it into the sigil that kept her in her prison, the magical symbol lighting up as she did so.

The unicorn pair groaned at the heavy hit, their magic flaring.

The Gorgon cackled as the weight of their spell fell upon them. ’What fun.

Standing straighter, Trixie said. “Tormod, are you all right?”

Hissing through clenched teeth, he nodded. “I am. I just need—”

His words were cut off as the Gorgon slammed against the sigil again, and Trixie could see the pain in her friend’s grimace.

“Tormod!”

“I-I’m not—”

Another slam, another cry. ’Oh, yes you are,’ the Gorgon said before she fully tackled into the sigil. The mark flared and hurled the Gorgon back.

Trixie nearly lost her focus as Tormod fell over, screaming in pain as he clutched at his shoulder. The burden of the spell falling on her shoulders alone, it was almost enough to floor her.

She heard her friends cry out, even as she struggled to hold the spell. Her teeth ached from grinding, the sweat lathered her coat. Yet somehow, she kept the spell going.

The Gorgon’s laughter echoed in the chamber. ’That wound of his made that all the more enjoyable,’ she said before she felt the Gorgon’s stare on her, sending chills down her spine. ’So, all that’s left is you, little pony. Breaking you will be so easy.’

A whimper escaped Trixie as she knelt, pouring her magic into holding the spell that threatened to give way. “Leave me… alone,” she whispered.

’So fragile. So worthless. Whatever made you think a nobody like you could ever stand up to me? You should have stayed home cowering like the pathetic gnat you are.’

Her ears laid back as tears rolled down her cheeks. “T-Trixie is not… worthless!”

’Oh, yes you are. And when I’m free, the whole world will know it. With you not having the power to complete the final verse of that spell, I’ll finally be free!’

Even as the Gorgon continued her gloating, speaking out loud to everyone, Trixie’s mind turned inward, to her safe place.

’What can I do? I’m going to fail and all of my friends are going to suffer. I can’t do this on my own, I can’t.. I can’t…

She dared to open her eyes, to see Wanderer, Tourmaline, Rogue, and Scarlet back away from the doorway the Gorgon began to reach through. Their panicked looks, the expressions of growing horror, all of it reasserted the grim reality she faced.

’My friends. What can I do?

Now is the time.

Trixie’s brow furrowed at the new voice. ’Hmm? Who’s there? Leave me alone!’

Now is the time. The time for you to choose, the strange, yet familiar voice said to her. That which you have been avoiding all this time. The time has come for you to choose, Trixie.

The shouting faded into the background, even as her magic continued to strain. ’What choice do I have? I’m going to fail, and my friends are going to suffer. All because I’m not good enough. Sweet Sisters, this is so hard.’

Choices in life usually are. But we must be strong enough to endure their consequences. You have always had that strength, that conviction. Now is the time for you to chose.

“Choose what?!” she cried out loud, the magic around her horn beginning to dim.

Will you be the one to let the Gorgon win, to ravage our world, or will you choose to be the one you were always destined to be?

“My destiny…”

What is it you always call yourself?

She squinted her eyes shut before it came to her. “The Great and Powerful Trixie.”

Are you?

Opening her violet irises to see her friends looking at each other helplessly, to see them look at her with pleading eyes.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie…”

Her gaze shifted to Tormod as he looked up at her. To see the fear in his eyes, it was unsettling, but there was also something else.

Hope.

’He’s looking at me like that.’

The voice didn’t answer.

Trixie lowered her head, her mind a chaotic mess.

’Am I the Great and Powerful Trixie?’

Images of all her shows in the past, the cheering fans, the awed faces came in a rush. She also saw the booing crowds and angry looks from her recent past.

’Trixie… is no longer the same pony she was. Not anymore.’

To see those cheering faces, the happy expressions on her friend's faces, brought a realization.

“I am the Great and Powerful Trixie,” she said before she looked up at the door to the Gorgon’s prison, just in time for her to see the spirit’s fearful expression.

“And Trixie is going to show you just how great and powerful she is!” Her voice echoed over the din of the chamber as she spoke the final verse of the spell. Her horning shining brightly, the magic swimming through her body as she felt it surge.

The Gorgon cried out in denial as Trixie’s eyes shone with white light as the sigil shone so brightly to illuminate the entire room.

“No! No, no, no, NOOOO!” The Gorgon cried as the sigil pulled her back into her cell. “I will not go back! I will not go back in there!”

The Gorgon tried to bring her magic to bear, but the sigil glowed brighter, dispelling any spell she attempted.

Frustrated to a fit, she turned her ire to Harbinger as he shakenly got to his hooves. “This is your fault! You failed me!”

The terror on his visage was a pure as new snow as she grabbed him and the two were pulled into the prison. “No! Please! Princess Celestia, Princess Luna! Save me!” he cried before the stone doors slammed shut on the two. The sigil fused into the door, and, with a violent crack, the serpentine eye that covered the door crumbled away—splitting further as it struck the floor. Leaving the chamber illuminated only by the wavering torches and the dimming light of Trixie’s magic.

“It-It’s done?” Faith stammered after a long moment of shock that fell over the chamber like a thick blanket.

“You did it, Trixie!” Wanderer shouted, even as he picked up Tourmaline in a happy whirl—the pegasus laughing with him.

“You saved us all,” Tormod said, standing painfully on three legs.

Panting from the exhausting ordeal, Trixie looked up at her friends and gave a weak smile. “Was there, ever any doubt?”

Author's Note

I remember coming back and reading this after stepping away from it for a week or so, gave me chills. So happy this piece is now out for everyone to read.

The conclusion and epilogue coming up next!

Chapter Twenty-Six

Celestia’s smile was as wide and as genuine as it’s ever been as she and Luna followed the deer Elder into his tent as the village of Maederhallow roared with celebration. The joyous laughter, the instruments that played happy tunes, and the occasional magical firework that exploded in the night sky filled her with as much joy as those who celebrated the defeat of the Gorgon. Having spent her day with the deer of Maederhollow and her fellow ponies, she couldn’t help but felt the pang of concern in her stomach when the Elder approached her and Luna to speak privately.

As the Elder lead them inside the larger tent, she shared a quick look with her sister. Luna looked back at her and gave a slight shrug as she followed after the Elder.

“I take it this is not a simple celebratory talk, Elder?” Luna asked as the Elder took his place within.

As much as she wanted to correct Luna on her bluntness, Celestia couldn’t help but agree with the question.

“It is, and it isn’t,” the Elder said as he closed the tent flap with a charge of his antlers.

“A cryptic reply as any,” Luna mumbled as she rested upon one of the pillows.

A small smile tugged at the corner of the Elder’s muzzle, and Celestia felt her own pull as she realized what the Elder had done.

“As amusing as the teasing is, Elder, I too would like to know what this meeting is about,” Celestia said as she also sat. “You wouldn’t pull us aside just for congratulations.”

The Elder took in a breath through his nose and let it out slowly. “Indeed, Princess, there is one more matter we need to settle before you depart our forest. The Gorgon is sealed away once more, the magic holding her prisoner as strong as it has ever been, however, she can still be a danger. Now that she is awake, she could still reach out to others to try to free her.”

Celestia frowned even as Luna spoke. “She won’t have the chance to escape again. My sister and I’ve placed our own magics as further barriers to keep her powers contained to her holding chamber alone.”

“But the deer still intend to watch over her prison, no?” Celestia asked before the Elder could speak.

He gave a soft nod of his head. “Yes, Princess Celestia. We have lived quietly in our forest for centuries since the Purges, but we only had one goal: survival. Now though, with the world changing so rapidly, we have realized that it is not enough for us to merely survive in this world. Now, we realize we have just as much a duty to our world as your children do.”

The sisters nodded, urging him to continue.

His ears flicked as a rousing cheer came from the party goers outside. “Our new purpose is to make sure the Gorgon stays locked away, for us and for every creature of the world we share.”

A soft smile pulled at Celestia’s lips. “When Drasil first called for us to see her, I—we—never expected to see that the White Tail still lived. I had thought…” She looked at the tent ceiling a moment, choking back the catch in her throat. “Thought I’d never have a chance to right the wrong I had made all those years ago. The wrong I had done to the White Tail.”

“The wrong that we had done,” Luna said, turning her gaze from her sister to the Elder. “We are more than willing to assist the deer in their task. You need but to ask of us.”

Celestia could see the flurry of emotion darting through the Elder’s eyes before he closed his them once more to collect himself.

“There is something more, isn’t there?” Celestia asked.

He nodded before opening his eyes. “I had never dreamed that peace between our people would be possible, but the four who came here first, they showed that—even after so many years of animosity—they were still willing to offer the hoof of friendship to us. A hoof I thought we’d never see.” A warm smile inched across his muzzle. “You both have lead your people well, Princesses.”

“You would find Equestria welcoming of the White Tail, Elder,” Celestia said, even as elation made her heart flutter.

“I believe it.” He stood straighter. “However, there is one more who wishes to speak with you.”

The two tilted their heads. “Who is this?”

Even as they asked, a few roots emerged from the ground underneath him—wrapping themselves around his fetlocks. The Elder closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were pure white.

”Celestia, Luna, greetings once again," the wise voice of Drasil said.

Celestia smiled wide as she stood on all four legs again. “Drasil, it is so good to hear from you.”

”And you. I, despite my initial hesitation in calling, am glad that you both responded to my plea for help and the saving of my children.”

“Are you well enough to do this, Drasil?” Luna asked, the concern heavy in her tone. “The Harbinger’s poison has not yet had time to run its course.”

”I am well enough, for now, Luna, despite how tiring it is. The poison was potent, but with time and effort, I shall heal. I wished to speak with you both while I still can.” The Elder looked between them. ”You do know what happened down in the prison when the one known as Trixie sealed the Gorgon away?”

The sisters shared a nod. “We were surprised to find that she had such magical potential within her. I knew she was a talented magician, but not so much in raw magical power.”

”The potential is there, Luna, I had to help coax it out of her. Even now it still remains there, waiting to be tapped once again. My aid, however, wouldn’t have been enough if it wasn’t for the faith in herself that she grew from her friends. Your children, Wanderer, Tourmaline, and Tormod, have shown that the magic of friendship exists even if they are common ponies. They are truly remarkable.”

A heartfelt chuckle escaped Celestia. “If you had asked me that when they were foals hugging my fetlocks crying because they thought I was going to punish them for an accident, I would’ve told you that even then.”

Luna turned a raised eyebrow at her.

Celestia’s eyes widened. “I never told you that story?”

“You did not,” Luna said, her tone going flat with mock indignation.

Another humored chuckle left her. “I’ll have to share it with you when we walk with them back to Greensborough. I am sure Wanderer will try to embellish some of the truth if what I remember Tourmaline has told me about him is true.”

“Sounds like a certain sister I know from when she was young,” Luna said, a cheeky grin pulling at her expression.

”Even so,” Drasil said. ”They are welcomed to return whenever they wish. They will find my forest inviting to them, and those they bring with them.”

Celestia and Luna both bowed their heads. “We thank you, Drasil, it will be a small step in making amends for the past. Your children will be welcomed in Equestria as well. We are eager to amend the bridges between them.”

”Slowly, but yes.” A faint smirk pulled at the Elder’s expression. ”You both are welcomed as well.”

Before Celestia could form a thankful reply, Drasil said, ”On one condition.”

Celestia’s brow furrowed even as Luna asked, “Which is?”

”Share stories and news of what has happened beyond my forest. I have much catching up to do.”

Celestia tried, but her laugh burst from her before she could control it.

-0-

The party had raged for two days after their return to Maederhallow. In that time, Faithful Watcher had spent nearly all of it with her friends. She knew the time was coming. On the third day, Rogue had insisted that they start back for Greensborough. Claiming that he had a city to manage and the mountain of paperwork that was no doubt waiting for him.

Here it was, the dawn of the third day that Faith gathered with her friends a final time. A warm, yet sad smile graced her features as she spoke with them.

“You will… all come back to Maederhallow again, yes?” she asked as they settled saddlebags on their backs.

Wanderer’s lop-sided grin spread across his face as he tipped the brim of his hat out of his eyes. “Are you kidding? There’s still more for us to find out here, of course, we’ll be back to see you, Faith.”

Her smile spread a bit more. “I will look forward to seeing you all again. There is so much we have been through together, the village will be so quiet without you.”

A cheeky smile made its way across Tourmaline’s face as she tossed a few stray locks of mane out of her eyes. “Without Wanderer’s snoring to keep everyone awake at night, I’m certain it’ll quieter.”

He shot a glare at her. “I don’t snore…”

They shared a chuckle before her gaze settled on Tormod as he stood ready to leave. She looked at his leg and the new brace that wrapped around it. “Does it still bother you, Tormod?”

He blinked as he was pulled out of his musing to look at her. “Not near as much. Your medicines have helped a lot, and the new brace you made fits better than the old one.” He lifted his leg to flex a few times before tenderly resting it down again. “I’ll be fine before long.”

Her ears laid back as she asked, “There are healers out there who can help you when you need it, yes?”

“There are hospitals out there I can go to if I need it.” He looked down at the oak-wood brace, a thoughtful frown forming. “I might end up getting a new brace when this one wears down. Something metal maybe so I can still keep up with those two. Speaking of which, if I don’t corral them, we’ll never get anywhere.” He stepped over and laid his good leg around her withers in a hug. “You take care, and don’t let your grandpa keep you busy all the time that you have no time for yourself.”

She smiled a bit and leaned into the hug. Her smile couldn’t hold, however, as he stepped away. If only he knew. Her responsibilities would keep her away from seeing them anytime soon. The village would need rebuilding, the wounded tended to, not to mention the task of overseeing the Great Mother’s recovery from the poison. She was going to be kept busy and kept busy for a while.

“Trixie thinks you look awful gloomy, Faith,” Trixie said as she sat next to the doe. “Trixie wonders what it could be?”

She turned as Wanderer and Tourmaline traded light-hearted barbs at each other. “It pleases me to see them having made amends,” she said in an effort to avoid the subject. “When I first saw them, they were at each other's throats. It had made it easy for my people to sneak up on them and captured them without violence.” A small wispy smile tugged at her muzzle, her gaze going distant. “To think, that all of you would become such dear friends to me. I would not have ever thought it.”

“A lot of things happened that Trixie wouldn’t have ever thought would happen,” she said as she secured her hat and cape. “But, in the end, it all worked out. The Gorgon is locked away again, everypony is safe, and we’ve all become friends.” She lifted her head, a truly confident grin on her face. “And Trixie has finally proven without a shadow of a doubt that she is the Greatest and most Powerfulest.” Winking, she nudged Faith’s side. “Especially when she’s with her friends.”

Faith closed her eyes, forcing back the well of emotion that wanted to escape her. However, she swore she wouldn’t cry, not in front of her friends or anyone until she was back in the privacy of her own tent. “I’m going to miss you all,” she finally said.

Trixie’s brow furrowed as she looked at her and Faith could see the confusion in her gaze. “You make it sound like we won’t see you ever again, Faith. Greensborough is not that far away from Maederhollow, you are always welcome to visit Wanderer and the others anytime you’d want, and you’d be the first person I’d see when I make my return to Greensborough. I have to come and perform for the deer, they’re my biggest fans.”

“If it were that simple,” she whispered, her gaze dropping to the ground.

Tilting her head at the moping doe, Trixie’s horn took on its aura and she floated a couple of jars full of colored dust. “I made these for you. So that you can continue to practice while I’m gone. When I come back, Trixie will need the help of her best assistant to put on a spectacular show for everypony to see.”

A genuine, happy smile graced her features. “Oh! Thank you, Trixie. I most certainly shall!” She took the jars in her own magic and set them next to her. “I always enjoyed our time practicing your spells. I enjoyed them very much.”

“As did Trixie.” She pulled the doe into a tight hug. “Trixie won’t ever forget your confidence in her when she hadn’t any for herself.”

They both looked up as Princess Celestia and Luna approached the small gathering of ponies. “If everypony is ready to leave, the White Tail have generously offered to escort us all back to Greensborough. We should leave soon to make most of the daylight.”

As the former Bringers stood and collected around the Princesses, Faith smiled as Wanderer, Tourmaline, and Tormod walked towards her. Before she could get in a word for a proper farewell, Wanderer pulled her into a tight hug one that was joined by the other two. Faith bit her lip and embraced her friends, choking back the lump that formed in her throat.

“We’ll see you soon, Faith,” Wanderer said as the group broke the hug. “Take care of everyone.”

“Stop on by Greensborough when you can,” Tourmaline said, stretching her wings out. “We’ll treat you to some of our cooking for a change.”

“Something that doesn’t involve acorns,” Wanderer mumbled.

Tourmaline elbowed him in the side, earning a grunt from the earthpony. “At least with the deer, we don’t have to worry about you getting us lost this time.”

“Will you lot hurry up already!” Stone Hoof hollered, the pegasus still sporting a few bruises from the fight. “Some of us got work to get back to!”

Tormod huffed before he motioned to the others as the pony caravan started its way for the forest. With a final farewell and wave, Faith watched as her friends disappeared into the tree line. As she stood there, she forced her eyes shut to quell the tears that threatened to pour.

“Well, Faithful Watcher,” the Elder said as he stood next to her. “In a half year’s time, we have seen ponies for the first time in centuries, made peace with those same ponies who have been our enemies in the past, and seen the Gorgon safely imprisoned. It has been a very eventful time.” He turned to look at her with soft, yet curious eyes. “And yet, I feel you are not a joyous as I would have expected.”

Her ears laid back against her skull, even as her posture sagged a bit. “You know why, Grandfather. I know you taught us all not to make attachments but… with them, I could not help it. They just… They are my friends.”

The Elder nodded. “As much is obvious, Faithful.”

She looked back at the tree line, blowing a sigh through her nose. “I see why now, why you warned us against it. If partings like this are so painful, we should never form them.” Lowering her gaze, she sighed again. “I was a fool.”

“No, you were not.”

Her ears perked up as she turned to regard her grandsire. “What do you mean?”

“I mean that you were not wrong in forming friendships, Faithful Watcher,” he said as he looked in the same direction she had. “Friendship is a powerful thing. It drove those four to actions they might not have otherwise done were it not for the bonds they formed with each other, and with you. For years, our Elders taught us our ways to protect us. To protect us from a harsh reality that meant us harm, but now, after these events, I have learned that they also kept us away from forming bonds that would have served us better than seclusion.” He turned his gaze to her, a soft smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “A lesson I learned from you, my granddaughter.”

Her eyelashes fluttered as she blinked.

“All of the memories I carry are of bitterness, anger, and betrayal,” he continued. “Memories of a past that once was, and not a world that is.” He lifted his head to stare into the sky. “I believe it time that new memories should take their place. Memories of trust, loyalty, and friendship.”

“What do you mean, Grandfather?” she asked, even as she felt the beginnings of hope stirring in her chest.

“Go, Faithful Watcher,” he said even as he turned a warm, loving smile towards her. “Go out there with your friends, see the world, and return to us with new memories for younger White Tail generations to learn from. Happy memories to replace the ones of old.”

If it were possible, she was sure her jaw would have hit the ground. With a barely contained squeal, she hugged him tightly—not caring for the show of emotion normally reserved for private.

“Thank you, Grandfather. I will—” her eyes widened as a thought hit her. “But, I cannot leave. I have my duties to the village. If I leave, who will care for the sick and wounded, what of the Great Mother? I cannot leave her.”

He smiled again, a smile telling her he expected as such. “It is with the Great Mother’s blessings, that she wishes you to go. I will see to the Great Mother. You go and see what the world has to offer. These old bones of mine still have some years left in them yet.”

To say she was elated would’ve been an understatement. She took a half step towards the tree line before she stopped and ran back for their tent. “I need to hurry and prepare if I’m to catch up with them! I will make you proud, Grandfather!”

Even as she dashed off, a warm, humored smile graced his face. “She will be an Elder unlike any before her. To the betterment of the White Tail,” he said to himself even as he drew in a long breath to let it out slowly. “Though, I will still miss her.”

-0-

The town was abuzz with excitement as Wanderer lead Tourmaline and Tormod towards Greensborough’s city hall. The return of missing family members, the news of what had happened deep within the Forest of the Oak, and the arrival of the White Tail had the ponies of the small logging community abuzz with excitement. Even now he could see other ponies gather around Faithful Watcher and the other White Tail that had accompanied them, each speaking in a near drone.

“If I didn’t know better, with all the attention they’re getting, I’d be afraid the deer would be overwhelmed with all the new things they’re seeing,” he said to the two as the deer were lead off by the crowd.

“Personally, I think they’re liking the attention.” Tourmaline tucked that stray lock of mane out of her face once more. “Once Faith assured them they meant no harm, the deer relaxed. I saw them eating at Colton’s yesterday, and they about ate everything the restaurant had.”

“Speaking of food, that dinner Dad made for us was fantastic,” Tormod said as his tail flicked. “After months of living off the White Tail’s rations, it was nice to have a home-cooked meal again.”

“Even if Mom almost burned the rolls again,” Tourmaline said, giving Wanderer a cheeky wink.

He rolled his eyes. “Yes, Mom’s not the best cook around, but she’s far from the worst. I can think of one pony off the top of my head right now who puts her to shame,” he said as he glanced over at her, a smug grin on his face.

Tourmaline raised an eyebrow at him. “What’re you talking about?”

“I remember when she tried to teach you how to cook. I’m still surprised the whole forest didn’t burn down.” He scurried out of her reach before she could swipe at him. “Thank Celestia there was a rainstorm that day!”

She growled at him, her face bright red. “You will pay for that remark, Wanderer!” she threatened, her tail flicking irritably.

“There is reason we don’t let you cook that often, dear sister,” Tormod said, giving her a similarly-smug look.

She glowered at the two. “I hate you both.”

“Promises, promises,” Wanderer said with a dismissive wave as he slowed for them to catch up. “Though, I swear it felt like we were foals again when Mom lectured us after we told her everything.”

“Mom was just worried about us, and you know that,” Tourmaline said, fidgeting with her necklace. “You have to admit, we aren’t the most careful adventurers around.”

Tormod’s ears laid back against his skull. “That’s an understatement.”

“You’re not wrong,” Wanderer said, as he pushed the brim of his hat up. “But I’d like to think we’re smarter now, considering everything.”

The two hummed their agreement and made small talk before city hall came into view.

“I wonder what Rogue wants from us? His letter wasn’t specific,” Wanderer said as he climbed the steps for the entrance.

Tourmaline scoffed. “If I know them at all, they’re likely gonna blame us for everything. Nothing changes with him or Scarlet.”

“I disagree—” Tormod started.

“Big surprise,” Tourmaline grumbled, earning a humored chuckle from Wanderer.

“I honestly think, with everything that’s transpired, they’ve changed a lot,” Tormod said, ignoring Tourmaline’s teasing. “One doesn’t go through traumatic events like what they went through without changing somehow.” He gave the two pointed looks. “The three of us should know that more than anypony.”

Wanderer slumped, his ears pinning back. If he was being honest, he couldn’t have argued. When his body was used as Tyranny’s puppet, it felt like he had been locked in a dark room with only one window to view the outside world—through Tyranny’s eyes. From what Scarlet told him while under the influence of the Gorgon, he couldn’t tell which one had been worse.

“Well, time to see what he wants,” he said as Tormod opened the door to the building. “Let’s just hope it isn’t a fine or something.”

“Optimist,” Tourmaline said before Rogue’s voice sounded from the office, calling them in.

“Wanderer, Tourmaline, Tormod, come in and have a seat.”

As Tormod stepped ahead, Wanderer shared a look with Tourmaline before following. Inside, Rogue sat in his office chair, flanked by Scarlet Scroll who stood watching them. As Wanderer looked between them, he and Scarlet shared a look before the pegasus averted her gaze.

“So, what’s this about, Rogue?” Wanderer asked before taking an offered seat. “What’s so important that you had to call us to city hall for?”

Tormod shot him a withering glare, but Rogue didn’t seem to react. “As blunt as ever, Wanderer.” He looked between them. “I asked you three here because we wanted to speak to you privately. As busy as we’ve been, this seemed the only way we can.”

“What did you want to talk about?” Tourmaline asked as she and Scarlet traded stares.

A slow sigh escaped Rogue’s nose as he closed his eyes a moment, collecting his thoughts. “This has never been easy for me—for us—but I want to admit one thing: We were wrong.”

The three of them blinked, their jaws falling open.

“We were wrong about the three of you,” Rogue continued. “Growing up, you frustrated me to no end with your carefree attitudes. Everything seemed a game to you and you didn’t care about the consequences of anything you ever did. And it was sickening to see the three of you somehow manage to always get away with it.” He looked between them a moment. “You caused more than your fair share of trouble in the past.”

Before Wanderer could voice a protest, Rogue raised a hoof to stop him. “Let me finish speaking, Wanderer, this isn't easy to do.” He looked over his shoulder as Scarlet draped a wing over his back, giving him a soft smile. A small smile played across his own muzzle before he looked back at the three. “I want to… apologize for my attitude. Considering everything you’ve done for me, my wife, Stone, and everypony in Greensborough, I owe you an apology for my behavior.”

Wanderer sputtered as his mind struggled frantically to make sense of what he just heard. ’Rogue? Apologizing? What sort of Discord-created dimension have I been teleported to?’

“You can close your mouths now,” Scarlet said, a sparkle of humor in her one visible eye.

“I...we—er… wha?” Tourmaline sputtered before her brother came to the rescue.

“We thank you for the apology, Rogue, but that isn’t the only reason for this meeting, is it? You’ve had the chance to do this whenever you wanted on the way back to Greensborough, what else did you want to say?”

“Again, you’re too sharp for your own good, Tormod,” Rogue grumbled, running a hoof through his neon-yellow mane.

“It wasn’t just for saving everypony from the Gorgon, Tormod,” Scarlet said. “You three rescued us, the three of us who tried everything in our power to make your lives miserable since we were foals. Anypony else might’ve not even bothered, considering everything, or let us die. You had every right to let something horrible happen to us, but you stood up for us when the deer wanted us gone.” A faint smile flickered across her muzzle. “It made us realize some things we never considered before.”

Finally getting her shock under control, Tourmaline looked around the office. “Three?”

“Stone sends his regards,” Rogue said, sitting straighter in his chair again. “He said he’s sorry, but in his own way.”

“Gruffly?” Wanderer snarked.

A chuckle escaped the other two. “Yes. He wanted us to tell you and Tourmaline not to hit so hard next time.”

“No promises,” Tourmaline said, flipping a bang out of her face.

“But, we realized how foalish we’ve been towards you three,” Rogue said before he stood up and offered a hoof across the desk. “You saved my hide—and likely everypony in Equestria—but more importantly, you saved Scarlet’s life. For that, I sincerely thank you.”

Wanderer looked at the offered hoof and blew a low sigh through his nose. “Truth be told, we should apologize too,” he said as he shook the offered hoof. “We, as you said, weren’t the most responsible ponies around.” His grin inched across his face. “We still aren’t. But we’ll try not to bring trouble to Equestria again.”

“We never expected differently, Wanderer,” Scarlet said before she looked at Tourmaline as the other pegasus still frowned. “It’s going to take more than an apology for you, isn’t it, Tourmaline?”

Tourmaline huffed before responding. “I’m not as fast at forgiving,” she admitted. “But, I will get there eventually.”

“It seems a trait pegasi share,” Rogue said before Scarlet lightly whapped him upside the head with a wing.

“I know, right!” Wanderer commented before he found himself similarly assaulted by a winged appendage.

They spent the next hour talking and reminiscing before leaving town hall. Wanderer went to sleep later that night—curled next to Tourmaline—with a feeling of contentment. Finally, things had come to a conclusion that not even he could’ve ever imagined. Feeling that, at last, that he had made up for some of the mistakes he had made and made a positive difference in another pony’s life.

“I’ll still remember what I did, but I won’t feel guilty again,” he whispered to himself.

“Mm, what did you say?” Tourmaline asked, her voice heavy with sleep.

“Nothin’, Tourmaline.” He lightly kissed her neck. “Just musing.”

As his marefriend dozed back to sleep, another smile spread across his face as he watched her. ’I’m not the only one to change somepony’s life for the better.’

-0-

A few errant snowflakes drifted around Trixie’s face as she floated the last of her purchased supplies into her wagon. Making sure it was tied and secured, she turned to look over her shoulder.

“Faith? Do you have everything you need?”

“I do!” Faith called, as she carried over a pair of saddlebags. “I see why ponies use these. They are much more convenient than my satchel.”

“Trixie’s glad the store was able to make a set to fit your frame,” Trixie said as she secured the final blanket to the wagon’s side. “Trixie thinks they took it as more of a challenge to make them than anything else.”

“And he was kind enough to give it to me for free,” the doe said as she set her saddlebags on an available hook. “I will admit, the concept of having to buy things is so odd. In Maederhallow, we share everything with each other.”

“You’ve got a lot to learn yet,” came Wanderer’s voice from around the wagon as he, Tourmaline, and Tormod joined them. “It’s gonna be a lot to take in, trust me, but it'll be completely worth it.”

“Yes!” Faith cried, the doe’s ears and tail waggling. “I cannot wait to see Equestria! I will get to see all of the big cities, the high mountains, and even the sea! It is supposed to be a giant lake that stretches farther than the eye can see! I cannot wait to see it. There is so much to see that I feel that I am about to explode!”

Trixie smiled as the doe practically shook. “Well, The Great and Powerful Trixie is going to be traveling to the cities for her return tour, so what better way to see Equestria than to travel with a friend and assistant? If we hurry, we’ll get to Baltamare just in time for their Winter Wrap Up. It’s a sight to behold.”

“It’ll be cold this time of year,” Tourmaline said, her scarf swaying in the soft breeze. “Just don’t get bogged down in the snow somewhere on the road.”

Trixie gave her a confident smile. “The Great and Powerful Trixie has faced far worse than a silly snow storm. She’ll get there with plenty of time to spare.”

The pegasus smirked at her. “I just hope you remember how to pitch a tent.”

“Trixie won’t need…” Her eyes widened before she narrowed them at Tourmaline, a daring smile on her face. “Oh, I see what you did there.”

The two mares shared a chuckle before Trixie looked at the two stallions, her gaze settling on Tormod as he looked at the snow-covered ground. Her head tilted as the unicorn’s posture was stiff, his tail giving little flicks here and there.

“Tormod?” she asked, “Is there something wrong?”

He lifted his gaze, his blue eyes staring into hers’ before he cast them down again. She could see that he shook on his hooves—something she wasn’t used to seeing from her otherwise reserved and confident friend.

“I… ah… Have something to ask you,” he said.

“Hmm?” She hummed before Tormod gave Tourmaline and Wanderer a pleading look.

“Well, we… ah! Have something to go get before you leave!” Wanderer said, his voice rising. “We should get… the thing... before, you know, you leave!”

Tourmaline facehooved before tugging him away by the ear. “Come on, Faith, we’ll need your help.”

The doe looked between them, her eyes wide. “I do not understand, is there something wrong with—”

“Faith! Come on!’ the two said.

Looking between Tormod and Trixie, her eyes widened. “Oh! Right. I am coming.”

As the doe bounded after her friends, Trixie looked back at Tormod as he took in a deep, calming breath. “Trixie… I wanted to…” He lowered his head again, a thick blush across his cheeks. “I wanted to ask you something.”

A slow, warm smile spread across her face as she realized what he was trying to do. As sure as Tormod always tried to be about every situation he found himself in, apparently there were a few things the unicorn stallion still wasn’t sure about.

She sat in front of him, giving him a soft smile. “Go ahead and ask.”

Lifting his gaze, she could tell he took the metaphorical plunge. “If we’re… ever in the same city… during our travels. W-Would you mind if I took you out to… dinner sometime?”

A soft smile flickered at the corner of her lips. She hummed and tapped at her chin. “Well, let me think.” She stepped forward and lightly kissed him on the lips—almost laughing when he went as rigid as stone as their lips met.

Sitting back, she smiled wider at the wide-eyed, but happy look on his face. “Trixie would like that very much.”

The truly genuine smile on his face, she admitted, was the happiest she had ever seen on anypony’s face.

Epilouge

The doors to her bedchamber swung open with a small pulse of her magic. Floating her regalia off her head and barrel, a soft sigh escaped Luna as she shook her mane out.

“Another day, another eventless night,” she said to herself as she looked out the nearby window. She watched as the Royal Guards completed their changing of the guard and began their morning patrols through the castle grounds. “Another morning of my dear sister not noticing my additions to the castle decor.”

A yawn overtook her before she rubbed at her aching eyes. “How could she not realize what I do for the castle staff each night, ensuring they all get a full, restful sleep?”

Flopping onto her bed, she snuggled with her favored pillow. After letting a deep sigh, she felt her eyes open again. “In truth, I can’t really blame her. She’s busy with all of the responsibilities and pressing concerns of the populace during the day… Right? Surely, she is not oblivious to my efforts.”

Another sigh blew through her nose, if she was being honest with herself, it wasn’t entirely Celestia’s fault. There was something… bothering her. Like a sinking feeling one might have when one approaches a precarious edge.

Groaning, she snuggled deeper into her pillow, closing her eyes to enjoy a day’s rest and another night of watching over Equestria’s dreamscape. Her subjects would need her, she felt.

Even as she felt she was about to doze off, her eyes opened once more. There was… something, but for the life of her, she couldn’t understand what.

-0-

The wind howled and the snow drifted, but that hadn’t kept the young snow fox from emerging from its lair. High up in the mountains north of the Crystal Empire, the animal knew it was time to hunt. The tantalizing scent of hare had reached its nose, and it knew it was time to hunt for its meal. Lifting its head, it sniffed the air and followed after the hare’s trail. With any luck, it would catch it by surprise and not have to waste energy in a chase.

It followed the small set of tracks through the snow, the scent growing stronger with each passing step. It licked at its muzzle as the thought of fresh meal filled its senses.

It jerked to a stop as its nose upended something from the snow, something it hadn’t detected. Stepping back to make sure it wasn’t going to attack it, the fox returned to sniff at the dark, curved object. If it didn’t know any better, it almost looked like a large claw.

Or a horn.

The fur along its spine stood on end as every natural sense it had screamed at it to run. The hare forgotten, the young fox turned and fled back for the safety of its lair.

Just in time for a dark, swirling portal to appear. Snow crunched underneath steel-shod hooves as Dark King Sombra felt his pointed canines jut from his mouth in a vicious grin. Reaching down, he lifted the horn and set it back in its place atop his forehead—the horn fusing back to his scalp. Taking a deep breath of the cold air, he looked over his shoulder at the portal.

“Ah, it is so good to return home, isn’t it, my friend?”

From the portal, a dark mist began to pour forth...

Author's Note

And thus we reach the conclusion of Harmony Undone: Consequence of Choice! A work of love of just over three years! It boggles my mind to think that, after all of this time, effort, and frustration, it's finally out! I want to thank every, last one of you for reading my story. Knowing I had dedicated readers who wanted to see my tale come to completion is one of my biggest motivations to write.

And I'm not done yet! The next installment of the Harmony Undone series is yet to come! I cannot, at this time give you a timetable when the first chapter will be released. I am going to write myself a chapter buffer before I do so that I'm not forcing idiotically-long wait times for chapters to be published.

I will tell you this though, the focus will return to Twilight and company, a sprawling adventure, and tons of worldbuilding and even new kingdoms to explore! Stay tuned to my blog feed, folks, for all the news and updates I'll post.

Once again, thank you all again for reading. Cheers!

Chapter One

Chapter One

Shouts echoed around her, a chorus of sound that carried anger, confusion, concern, and a myriad other emotions, so many that she couldn’t distinguish them all. She knew the sense of urgency and the oppression of fear, as they sped her frantic galloping through the torch-lit halls with her companions, their forms and faces blurred in the gloom. The lead pony called back to the others to run and not look back. She lowered her head and gave a burst of speed to keep up, as she had no intention of slowing down. She knew she couldn’t let what was pursuing them catch her, she just couldn’t.

She felt it, the sheer malice of the creature that pursued them. Though she didn’t know what it actually was, she knew she didn’t want to see it—to face that thing. It terrified her to no end. No, all she could do was flee. It was all she had ever done.

She and her companions ran into a large vaulted room and quickly shut and barred the doors. They didn’t have time to catch their breath before the doors bowed inward from a heavy blow—the sounds of that thing just on the other side.

“We have to choose! We have to choose now!” one of them yelled as he strained to hold the door shut.

Another turned to face her, desperation in her eyes. “We can’t wait any longer! You have to choose!”

Her eyes darted around frantically, trying to find a means of escaping. “B-But I can’t,” she stammered.

The third of her companions ran to help brace the door as it bent inward from another heavy blow. “Trixie, there is no time! You have to choose!”

“I’m not—“

“We don’t have—“ the fourth was interrupted as the door flew open, scattering her panicked companions about. From the breach strode the monstrosity, a creature from the deepest depths of a nightmare. When it leered down at her, she was so rooted to the floor in fear that she couldn’t bring her magic to bear.

“One day,” it spoke to her in a voice that made her tremble, “you will choose. Because you must.”

She couldn’t find her voice. The room and her companions faded away, as did all sound. All that was left was her and her nightmare.

“Choose…” it said to her.

She cowered on the floor, covering her face. Fearful sobs echoed through the darkness as she refused to face it.

The creature reached for her, and all she could do was scream.

“You will choose!”

-0-

Trixie bolted upright in her bed, sweat soaking her fur and sheets. She looked around the wagon that served as her home with wide panicked eyes. Her panicked breathing slowed as she realized it had been a dream, and she covered her face with shaky hooves.

“Such horrible nightmares,” she uttered to herself, feeling her heart still hammering in her chest. “Princess Luna must be ignoring Trixie.”

A cool breeze blew through the curtains of her wagon, chilling her sweat-soaked fur, and eliciting a shiver. She tossed aside her blanket, her bed groaning as she stood to close the window. When she peered outside, she saw the moon hanging low in the sky, soon to be set by Princess Luna.

A soft smile crossed her face as she beheld the moon. She eased herself into a chair next to the window, levitating a blanket over herself as she felt the cool morning air tickle at her fur, to watch the moon set. The fear she felt from her nightmare faded as she stared at the heavenly body. When she travelled between towns for her shows, she often did so under the peace of night. When most ponies had turned for their beds, she would pull her cart, taking comfort in knowing the moon traveled with her—it was her one companion as she walked alone. Remembering those nights where she walked under the ethereal glow of the moon brought a smile to her face.

For Trixie Lulamoon, being alone was a way of life. As a traveler and magician, she had never put down roots anywhere. Her show and her magic, were her passion—her destiny. She never stayed in any one place for long. Just long enough for her to perform her craft, earn her way, and continue on to her next destination. This type of life never allowed for the possibility of other companionship, and she preferred it that way. She wouldn’t ask another pony to follow her way of life, as it was not something that just anypony could do. It was something only the Great and Powerful Trixie could pull off with the poise and flair she possessed.

Her eyes drifted towards her starred hat-and-cape combo, and the corners of her mouth turned up in a warm smile. They had been a gift from her parents when she had begun her life as a travelling magician. To her, the clothes were a source of pride. They held the pride she had for herself, and the belief that her parents had in her. She had sworn to never let them down.

She winced however, when she recalled two events in her life where she had tarnished that belief.

“Ponyville…” she uttered. The town where Twili—no, Princess Twilight Sparkle lived, she recalled with a twinge of bitterness. Both events had seen her let pride get the best of her, and Twilight had bested her—the second time, thankfully so, as she had freed her from the corrupting influence of the Alicorn Amulet. They had parted on friendly terms, but that hadn’t stopped news of her actions from reaching across Equestria.

She shook her head to clear her line of thought. She didn’t want to dwell on that again. All the failed shows, the angry crowds, and the shame—no, it was best not to think of that. Her thoughts wandered instead to a more recent event—her banishment to the Realm of Darkness by the Spirit of Order a few months ago. She shivered again, although this time not from the cold. She only vaguely remembered her time in the dark realm, but when she learned what had happened to her and so many others, she still found it hard to believe what had happened.

Ever since then, she had been having the recurring nightmare that had tormented her minutes ago. Always it was with something pressing her to make a choice, a choice she knew nothing about, let alone enough to make the right one. It wasn’t always in the same scenario, but always with others forcing her to choose. What the nightmares were about, she didn’t know. She had hoped Princess Luna would have helped her by now, but the Moon Princess hadn’t appeared.

A sigh escaped her, and she felt her brow furrow. She hoped that the nightmares would end sooner rather than later.

As the moon set and the sun began its rise, Trixie huffed and gathered her soaps to take a bath in the local stream. From there, she would have to find a good breakfast. It wouldn’t do for the citizens of Trottingham to see her in such a disheveled state. She gave only the best, and so she would appear as only that.

The thought of putting on another show brought a smile to her face as she trotted out of her wagon. She swore that this show would be the one to restart her career.

-0-

Her wagon bounced along the cobblestone streets of Trottingham. With its many tall buildings and historical significance, Trixie thought back to the previous performances she had done in the ancient city, and an excited smile crossed her face. The ponies here were always nice and polite—unlike the class-differentiated ponies of Canterlot who always seemed to look down their snouts on even the Great and Powerful Trixie. The citizens of Trottingham even offered her polite nods or greetings as she passed. A few even inquired about her purpose and were pleasantly surprised by her answer.

After getting permission from the town’s officials, she parked her wagon in the town square. She smiled to herself as she noticed a few curious onlookers. Now was the time to whet their appetites.

She threw a lever on her wagon, and the sides flew out as the stage fell into place. A curtain fell to cleverly hide the living space of her wagon and serve as a backdrop. She grabbed her megaphone and leaped upon her stage with a dramatic flourish of her cape.

“Come one! Come all! Come see the amazing magical feats of the Great and Powerful Trrrrrixie!” She stood on her hind legs and threw her forelegs out wide. “Watch and be amazed as she dazzles you all with magical prowess seen nowhere else in all of Equestria!”

Her grand claims and brightly decorated stage drew the attention of many passersby, and in a short time, her stage had attracted a crowd.

She set aside her megaphone to address the growing crowd. “Ponies of Trottingham. I bring to you some of the greatest magic ever seen in Equestria!” With a charge of her horn, she motioned to a coil of rope that sprang to life at her call. The rope moved and swayed to the fluid motions of her hoof. She had the rope dance for a time before she rolled her forelegs over once and threw them out to her sides. In response, the rope tied itself into a perfect butterfly shape that flew around her stage. The audience cheered and stomped their hooves in applause as the rope butterfly flew overhead.

She bowed gracefully, hiding the smile at how well her opening act went. “Thank you, thank you all!” She stood straighter and the rope butterfly settled and became a coil of lifeless rope again. “Now for a dazzling display of magic, unsurpassed by any other unicorn in Equestria!”

Her horn flashed and a number of brightly colored lights took to the evening sky; they burst and exploded in an array of lights that had the crowd in awe.

With a simple tilt of her head, she sent a trio of lights swirling and ghosting through the crowd. The ponies gasped or cheered as the lights flew past them, then swirled into the air and merged to create an explosion of light and sound.

She couldn’t suppress her smile as their cheers and applause grew louder. Finally, a successful show! Now it was time for her final act, and she would not disappoint!

“And now, my dear ponies, the Great and Powerful Trixie will transfix you all with a tale of her gallant heroism. A tale of struggle, of unbridled fearlessness, a tale of how the Great and Powerful Trixie saved the town of Baltimare from a dreaded Ursa Major!” She sent her magical lights into the air and they formed a foalish image of the celestial bear. As many of the crowd oohed in awe, she cringed inwardly as a few suddenly frowned.

“It was a normal day in Baltimare, when—from the caves of the mountains—a monstrous Ursa Major rampaged through the city. It sought to sate its appetite upon the ponies of the fair city, and only the Great and Powerful Trixie had the power to stand against it.” She threw her cape out for dramatic effect, striking a heroic pose. “With magic unparalleled by any other, she—“

“Liar!” came a shout from the crowd.

She cringed inwardly. “No.”

She moved along with her tale as if nothing had happened. “With magic and sheer cunning, The Great and Powerful—“

She stopped as a piece of fruit knocked her hat from her head.

“Fraud! We know you! You’re nothing but a con artist!”

“Trixie was able to—” She was forced to duck the next missile aimed at her head with a quick yelp. Her magic show in the sky flickered from her loss of focus.

“No, no, no, no! Not now! Please not now!”

The crowd’s cheering had turned into a chorus of mummers.

“She’s the one who brought an Ursa on Ponyville a few years ago, and then tried to take over by exiling Princess Twilight!” the naysayer shouted.

She stood straighter and threw her forelegs out to get their attention. “Please, good citizens, let’s not worry of the past, but—“ She gasped and had to duck as many more objects were thrown at her. The crowd booed and taunted her. The ponies who once looked at her with awe now only had scornful looks.

“Get off the stage!”

“Charlatan!”

“Get out of here before you bring some other monster down on our heads!”

“Get out of our town!”

Trixie would not let them see her cry, no matter how much she wanted to. Just when things had been looking so well for her, her past caught up to yet again. She stood tall, defiant, determined to continue her show. Bad or not, she would perform her show no matter what. A true performer would never give up.

Before she could begin anew, a commanding shout quieted down the unruly crowd. A guard patrol trotted onto the scene and began shouting to disperse the crowd.

“That is enough! All of you disperse! This unruliness is over!” the burly sergeant shouted.

There were a few disgruntled mutterings and dark glances sent Trixie’s way, but they did as ordered.

Trixie sighed, privately glad the guards had ended the show before it could take a turn for the worse. This was a scene that had repeated itself far too many times for her liking.

She brushed off some of the fruit splatter from her cape and looked at the sergeant. “Trixie thanks you, good sergeant. She was not sure how—“

He turned and gave her a harsh glare. “Pack your things, Miss Lulamoon. You are to be out of our town immediately.”

She looked at him in shock. ”B-But, but Trixie has done nothing wrong. She only tried to put on a show for the ponies of the city.”

He shook his head, his scowl not lessening. “Be that as it may, I want you out of here.”

She felt her heart sink. “But—“

He cut her off. “End of discussion. My soldiers will see you to the city’s edge once you are ready.” He turned on hoof to leave.

A lump caught in her throat. “Is Trixie… banished?”

He stopped mid-stride and stood still for a time. Finally he sighed and looked back at her. “No, but if I were you, I would let some time pass before you return. If only to give them time to forget.” He nodded gruffly to his troops and left the square, making sure the citizens had truly dispersed.

Trixie kept the emotion from her face and finally huffed. How much longer did she have to wait for them to forget?

She went about and started collecting the salvageable food that had been tossed at her, as well as the few bits that she had earned before the crowd went sour on her. As she placed the food into her wagon, she couldn’t help but think that she had at least earned a week’s worth of food without paying for it.

“At least I won’t go hungry,” she thought as she pulled the lever that folded her wagon back into its usual shape. The guards watched stoically as she strapped herself to her harness.

“Shall we, Gentlecolts?” she asked them as she started away.

The guards proved to be poor conversationalists, though Trixie wasn’t in the mood for talk herself. Once again, the events of Ponyville had come back to bite her in the flank. Despite all she had done to make amends, it always seemed as if it were never enough. Twilight had forgiven her, so had her friends most likely, so why couldn’t the rest of Equestria forgive her too? Was what she had done truly so deserving of such scorn? No, the Great and Powerful Trixie was never beneath scorn. She was the showmare supreme! Unrivaled by any other unicorn in Equestria! Equestria would love her again even if it went kicking and screaming!

A soft sigh escaped her. “If only it were so simple as that.”

As they made their way to the outskirts of the city, the patrol of guards bid her farewell. One guard lingered behind as the others turned away however.

He rubbed at his neck a moment before speaking. “You know, ma’am. I thought your show was pretty good.”

She glanced at him. “The Great and Powerful Trixie does amaze.”

That brought about a faint smirk. “Maybe you should try Greensborough. They might enjoy your show.”

“Greensborough?” She furrowed her brow, eyes narrowed. Seconds passed in silence until her eyes widened. “That backwater town in the woods? There’s nothing there but trees.”

He shrugged. “Not as backwater as it used to be, but they might enjoy your show as much as I did.”

She rubbed at her chin, mulling over the idea. “Trixie has not been there in some years. She supposes it is worth a shot. How far is it from here?”

“It’s quicker by train, but since you will likely be going by hoof, it will be about a week or so’s walk at the worst.” He turned as he heard his named called by his fellow soldiers. “Stay safe on the road, miss.”

She watched him leave before she looked down the road. With a simple charge of her horn, a map flew from a compartment on her wagon and hovered for her to view it. After a quick study, she realized that she could indeed make the Forest of the Oak in a week’s time if she hurried. Perhaps Greensborough had the chance she desperately needed, perhaps not. It was worth a try at least. The show must go on, and so would she.

With a tug on her harness, she began down the path towards the greatest adventure she would ever know.

-0-

The unicorn stallion sputtered in distaste as he unwittingly walked right into a spider’s web. He wiped at his blonde mane trying to get the filthy thing out. An earth pony stallion, wearing a chest plate and pauldrons, looked to the sputtering unicorn with a look of mild amusement.

“Is everything alright, sir?” he asked as he adjusted his helmet.

The unicorn finally got rid of the bothersome web, wiping it on the bark of a nearby tree. “I am fine, Captain, just not enjoying this trek through these confounded trees.” He looked through the tall oak trees with a look of disgust. “What I wouldn’t give to get back home to Manehattan.”

The earth pony looked to his fellow mercenaries for a moment. “Are you wanting to head back, Mr. Paycheck?”

The unicorn, Paycheck—aptly named for his cutie mark—shook his head. “No. As much as I want to leave, I do know that there is something valuable ahead and it will be worth the effort.”

The earth pony nodded and bellowed to his soldiers. “Keep up, boys. I want to find a safe place to set camp before night falls.” They gave affirmations and the group of twenty mercenaries and one business stallion continued on their way.

Ahead.

The unicorn started for just a second before he muttered to himself. The voice had become even more insistent since he had arrived with the small band of hired swords to traverse these filthy woods.

He thought back on the past few months, where he had been having these dreams where a sweet-sounding voice would coax and promise him so much if he would only find her. Yet her voice always faded as he awoke. At first he wrote it off as stress from work—being a prominent business stallion of the New Yoke Stock Exchange was a taxing job—but as time went by, the voice became stronger, more insistent. He tried seeking help for it, but none of the doctors knew what was wrong with him.

He looked up quickly as the mercenary captain held up a hoof and the entire procession came to a halt.

“What is it, Captain Stalwart?” he asked, looking around for danger.

“My men heard something ahead,” the earth pony whispered, sliding a sword from its scabbard.

Hold, and do not move.

“Have your stallions hold still,” Paycheck said quietly.

The mercenary captain’s eyes darted to his employer but had his soldiers hunker down and keep quiet. As they waited, Paycheck could have sworn he heard some sort of low groan off in the distance. He frowned at the sound—it wasn’t anything he had ever heard before.

Go now, veer left.

He tapped the mercenary and motioned in the direction. Stalwart nodded and the group soon moved away, the danger never exposing itself.

They continued on until the sun began to set, and the mercenaries were quick to set up camp. As Paycheck waited for his tent, he heard a few of the mercenaries speak to each other.

“What are we doing way out in these Celestia-forsaken woods?”

“We’re getting paid a good bit, that’s what. Quit your bellyaching and help me pound these stakes.”

The unicorn frowned, but he couldn’t blame them for their opinions. He also winced at the truthfulness of the second comment, as they were being paid a lot of gold for their services, but once he found the voice and it provided as promised, their pay would be a trivial thing.

Later that night, as he ate his dinner in the privacy of his tent, he heard the flap of his tent lift and turned to see Stalwart enter.

“Sir, how much further are we to go into these woods? I am not aware of anypony who has gone this deep into them.”

You are close, I can practically feel you…

He grimaced but spoke plainly. “We are close, Captain. A day or more, I would assume.”

The captain nodded but looked at him with a stern gaze. “You have lead us without mishap so far, sir. But if this turns out to be a wild goose chase, you will be charged extra for our time. We had another lucrative job lined up before hoof, and if you hadn’t paid upfront, we wouldn’t have been available.”

Paycheck wanted to scowl at him, but knew it was better not to anger the mercenary captain without allies nearby. “As I understand, Captain. This will be well worth your time, I might even throw in a bonus on a successful job.”

The mercenary accepted that with a wide greedy smile. “That is what I like to hear.” He removed his helmet, letting his maroon mane air out. “So how do you know where we’re going without a map or anything? It is almost uncanny how you are able to do that.”

Paycheck smirked, glad to know he had at least one hoof up on the mercenary. “I have my ways, Captain. We will get there.”

Stalwart nodded in approval. “Alright, I will see to securing the camp. We don’t need a pack of timberwolves falling on us while we sleep.” He turned and ducked out of the tent.

The unicorn scowled as the mercenary left. “Greedy lout. He gives the ponies at the Exchange a run for their bits.”

He has his use. Bring him and his stallions with you.

“Will you quit doing that?” he snapped.

When you find me.

He muttered darkly and soon turned for his bedroll, praying to Celestia that he could finally shut the voice up for good.

-0-

A few days later, the group found itself much deeper in the woods. They were surrounded by large hills that had protruded from the ground itself at almost odd intervals. They now stood in front of a particularly-large, moss-covered hill.

You have arrived. Find me.

“Where?!” Paycheck shouted aloud, causing the mercenaries to look at him with raised eyebrows.

Dig, and you will see.

He turned to the confused mercenaries and pointed towards the hill. “We need to dig through this. What we are looking for is buried in this hill.”

The mercenaries looked to the hill with a look of disgust, but a command from their captain and the ponies began digging into the hill’s side. Paycheck was about to speak with Stalwart when one of the mercenaries shouted in surprise.

“Captain, look at this.”

Stalwart moved to see what the commotion was about, Paycheck following close behind. “What is it, soldier?”

“This isn’t a hill, Captain,” the mercenary said and stepped out of the way.

Paycheck peered closely at the small amount of progress they had made and blinked in surprise. Instead of raw earth, the hole was filled with splinters and torn wood.

“What in the—“

“Is this… a root?” Stalwart asked, his voice low. The mercenaries looked around to the other ‘hills’ and after a quick dig, one of the other mercenaries confirmed it was made of wood as well.

“These must be the roots of the Mother Oak…” Paycheck breathed in awe.

Cut through it.

The unicorn started at the vehemence behind the voice, but looked at the mercenaries. “Payday, is through this hill. Once you cut through it, you will get your reward.”

That was all he had to say to get the mercenaries to cutting into the root. The soldiers carrying axes chopped away at the tough root. The work took most of the day, but as evening settled in, one of the mercenaries yelled that they had cut through.

Paycheck pushed past the crowded mercenaries to find a large, dark opening into some sort of tunnel. The stale air made him gag as it washed over him.

Come. All that I have promised lies within.

“Let’s go,” he said to the mercenaries and lit up his horn before stepping into the tunnel. The mercenaries gave their commander a curious look before he nodded, and they followed their employer into the cave.

Only after walking a short way did the mercenaries look around in surprise. The cave turned out to be a hallway of worked stone, rather than the rough surface of a natural cave. Bits of plant roots poked through the roof of the tunnel, while a thick layer of dust covered the otherwise bare hallway.

“I don’t like this,” he heard one of the mercenaries say. “The only thing moving down here is us, and it doesn’t sit right with me.”

“Hey, I ain’t complaining,” one of his fellows said. “It means nothing is going to jump on us.”

They walked further, taking turns at his direction. Paycheck lifted his head to further illuminate the hall when he caught sight of movement.

“What is that?” he hissed.

The mercenaries quickly got between him and the thing that moved, weapons drawn. For a time the thing held still until what they thought was a boulder moved on six, chitinous legs. It turned around and the ponies found themselves in front of a hideous beetle with sickly yellow eyes, and a large protruding horn.

“Celestia’s mane!” Stalwart lifted his blade to charge the beetle.

Do not attack it!

“Stop!” Paycheck yelled.

Stalwart looked back to him as if he is insane. “Why? We need to kill the thing before it kills us.”

Paycheck shook his head firmly. “It won’t, as long as you don’t attack it.”

The beetle watched them for a time, its nasty-looking horn swaying threateningly, but as the ponies didn’t make a move, it turned and started boring through the wall of the tunnel. The mercenaries shouted as the walls shook but the stone hall held up to the beetle’s digging.

The mercenaries made sure the beetle was gone before Stalwart looked at Paycheck with an outraged expression. “How did you know it wouldn’t attack? What was that thing?”

A future ally.

“It’s not important, Captain. We need to keep moving, our treasure is ahead.”

Despite the grumblings, the group proceeded without mishap. As Paycheck continued down the hall, he felt the presence of the voice in his head grow stronger, more prominent. Finally, the hallway spilled out into a tall vaulted chamber. Through the light he and the mercenaries provided, he could see the chamber was structurally sound despite the boring beetle. No roots grew through the roof, no dirt covered the floor, and it seemed as if this room was completely cut off from the outside world. The only thing that was of any interest was an empty pedestal that stood before a large stone slab adorned by numerous glyphs, runes and markings that occupied all the gazes in the room. In its center was a large carving of a serpent’s eye. Looking at the mural, Paycheck gave a reflexive shudder.

Finally…

“Where are you?” Paycheck shouted as the voice spoke.

I am here, behind the door. Long have I waited for you.

“Give me what you promised, or I’ll have them teach you a lesson.” He motioned to the mercenaries who only watched him cautiously.

You would threaten your benefactor?

He frowned at the humor in the voice’s tone. “I walked for weeks through these woods, endured your annoying voice in my head for months. I deserve to know who you are, and what is going on!”

I want freedom. To escape from this wretched prison.

He crosses his forelegs, scowling. “That doesn’t benefit me.”

“Mr. Paycheck?” Stalwart asked, his eyes darting around the room. The unicorn held up a hoof to him to wait as he stared intently at the eye on the door.

I promised you the power that would rival that of the Spirits, and I will do so, but not from this prison.

He looked directly at the serpent’s eye on the slab. “So how does this help me?”

I can give you a taste of power, a gift that will make you far stronger than any of your kind.

He scoffed. “I thought you couldn’t do anything from your prison?”

Take my blessing and see for yourself.

Before he could react, a beam of green light shot out from the eye and struck him square in the chest. His eyes widened, and his mouth fell open in shock before he tumbled to the ground, his body glowing a sickly-green aura. The mercenaries backed away with surprised shouts, staring at him with slack jaws. They watched in horror as his body seemed to shrink in on itself. His pelt paled in color and his bones seemed to protrude from his thinned flesh. His once-blonde mane paled to a sickly white and thinned out to stringy strands. When the glow faded, the mercenaries backed away with muttered oaths as the seemly-dead unicorn stood back up. His once blue eyes now were replaced by glowing-green, serpent-like eyes—full of maliciousness.

“I see now…” he said in a horridly raspy voice. He took in a breath and his body glowed again. “So this is power?”

Only the start.

Stalwart leveled his sword at the unicorn. “What are you?!”

You are the first of my Bringers, the ones who will bring to this world, the blessing of my disease.

The pale unicorn only smiled, a hideous smile that showed a set of pointed canines that gleamed in the low light. “I am the one who will see our Mistress free. We are to be her Bringers of Plague.”

“We?” Stalwart scoffed. “Don’t think so.” He set his sword and lunged at the frail looking unicorn. The unicorn once known as Paycheck looked at the leaping earth pony with a sneer. With a gesture, he knocked Stalwart out of the air to tumble across the stone floor with a loud, metallic clatter of metal.

The mercenaries wasted no time in leaping at the creature as well. Instead of brushing them aside, however, he took in a deep breath and exhaled a cloud of noxious fumes that had all the mercenaries coughing and retching in disgust. As one they arched their backs in pain, screaming in agony.

Stalwart picked himself up as the screams stopped and the cloud dissipated. He saw that his mercenaries now stood stock still, still gripping their weapons, but otherwise not moving. The only indication that they gave that they were even still alive was their slowed, controlled breathing. “What did you do to them?!” he shouted at the pale unicorn.

The pale unicorn looked at him with a sneer. “They now belong to the Mistress. As will you.”

With a sharp intake of breath, Stalwart turned and ran for the exit, but found himself lifted from the ground and brought towards the pale unicorn—his horn glowing a sickly green color.

“You won’t get away with this!” he yelled, trying in vain to burst free from the magical grip.

The unicorn sneered at him and breathed upon him as well. Once his screams had silenced, Captain Stalwart stood by his stallions obediently, all light having been snuffed from his eyes.

Very well done, but they will not be enough. You will need more.

The pale unicorn knelt before the pedestal. “There is a whole city nearby we can convert.”

Indeed, but do so subtly. We do not need to draw attention too soon.

He rested his muzzle to the floor in absolute submission. “Yes, my Mistress.”

Also, you will need to find this.

An image conjured in his mind. It was some sort of black, stone marker with numerous etchings into it. “What is it, my Mistress?”

It is the key to my prison. It is hidden in this forest. Find it, and free me, then you will be rewarded as promised.

He pressed his muzzle into the stone floor. “I shall tear the trees to the ground for you, my Mistress.”

You make the most excellent minion, my harbinger.

“Harbinger…” he echoed, his smile turning upward viciously. “I like that name.”

Author's Note

And thus starts a whole new chapter of the Harmony Undone series. I am planning to make updates on a bi-weekly to every three weeks. So I hope everyone enjoys the story of our favorite showmare and those she meets along the way.

As always, comments and criticisms welcome!

Chapter Three

Chapter Three

After a good, long bath and a day of resting up, Wanderer found himself walking along the road towards Sweet Apple Acres. If the apple orchards were any indication, he knew he was getting close. He breathed deeply through his nose and sighed. The smell of ripening apples was pleasant, and it hung around the orchards like a thick incense. He smiled inwardly; get the customers good and hungry, then sell the apples by the barrel. It was genius!

His ears turned towards a sound off in the distance. He could hear somepony grunt, followed by something being kicked. Curious, he jumped the fence along the road and walked towards the sound. He didn’t have to go far to locate the source, as he spotted a familiar-looking mare kicking at an apple tree. He watched as she bucked the tree and the apples fell into the baskets waiting underneath.

She stopped working as she caught sight of him. “Hey there… ah, Wanderer,” she said with a friendly wave. “Ah heard ya three got back in town the other day. How’d ya find the Everfree Forest?”

He smirked, glancing to a few cuts that were still visible through his coat. “It was something else, let me tell you.” He tilted his head curiously. “How’d you know we were back in Ponyville?”

The farm mare lifted her hat to wipe at her brow. “Pinkie Pie came around yesterday an’ told me ya were wantin’ a goin’ away bonfire party. She invited me an’ asked if she could throw it here on the farm.” She set her hat back in its usual place. “Apple Bloom was there when Pinkie gave me the invitation. You don’t mind if she and her Crusader friends join us, do ya?”

Wanderer smiled wide, remembering when he met the rambunctious trio of fillies and the constant stream of questions they had for him. “Nah, I don’t mind. I’d think they’d enjoy it.”

She smiled and nodded. “That’s good ta hear.” She started collecting the full baskets and setting them in the nearby cart. “So what brings ya out this way?”

“I was hoping to buy a jar of zap-apple jam from you.” He gripped the handle of the basket with his teeth and helped her load her cart.

“Thank ya kindly.” She ducked into the harness of her wagon and began pulling it between the trees of the orchard. “If ya want a jar of zap-apple jam, you can always buy it from the store.”

He walked alongside the cart. “I could, yeah, but it isn’t the same as buying it from the source. My mom and me love zap-apple jam, and a jar directly from Sweet Apple Acres would be a good present for her.”

Applejack smiled proudly. “Glad ta know ya like it so much. We should have a jar or two we can sell ya. Just let me finish fillin’ this cart and Ah’ll get it.”

He nodded easily. “Sounds like a deal to me.”

As he walked beside the cart, his eyes drifted towards the hat the mare wore. The cowpony hat was something he hadn’t seen outside of Appleloosa. He privately admitted to liking the style more so than the baggy hats that were popular around Greensborough.

“If you don’t mind me asking, Applejack, where’d you get your hat?”

He certainly didn’t expect her to stop mid-stride, nor to see a sad frown cross her face.

“Ah got it from mah pa when Ah was a little filly. Been with me ever since.”

“Ahh, I see.” He knew by her tone that she didn’t want to talk about it further. “Didn’t mean anything by it.”

She shrugged and continued to pull her cart along. “It’s all right. Why’d ya ask?”

“I wanted to find a hat like it. I missed my chance when we were in Appleloosa.”

She nodded in understanding. “Ah haven’t seen one for sale in Ponyville. Maybe you can ask Rarity. She might have something for ya.”

He smiled eagerly at the thought. “I’ll have to do that.”

They walked on until they came to another orchard of ready-to-harvest apples. Applejack untied herself from the hitch and began collecting more fruit.

Wanderer watched her for a time, amazed at how well she harvested the fruit so efficiently. “So you do this all the time?”

“Every day during applebucking season.” She gave the tree a hard kick, and the apples fell into the waiting basket with only a few missing their mark.

“You make it look so easy,” he said as he helped collect the stray fruit.

She set a few empty baskets around another tree. “Took years of hard work.” She looked at him appraisingly. “Ya look like ya gotta good kick. Wanna give it a try?”

He smiled wide. “I’ll give it a shot.”

She smiled a bit mischievously. “Think an adventurin’ type like you can handle it?”

He puffed his chest proudly. “I’ve battled timberwolves, manticores, and even a dragon. Ah—I know I can handle an apple tree.”

Her grin only grew. “All right then, adventurer, let’s see what ya can do.” She stepped away from the tree.

“Ha! One kick’ll do it,” he said with an arrogant toss of his head. He stood by the tree and turned around. “Watch this.” He brought his hind legs back and kicked the tree with a “Hi-yah!”

As he kicked the tree, he felt something give, and it wasn’t the apples. He gave a rather unstallionly squeak of pain, and tried his best to keep it from showing on his face. To his credit, he did manage to dislodge one apple.

Gritting his teeth but managing to keep a bold face, he said, “And that’s how it’s done.”

She raised an eyebrow at him. “Ya all right there?”

“Never better.” The small tear at the corner of his eye gave him away.

A sly grin crossed her muzzle, and she nodded to a nearby tree. “Why don’t ya go rest that hoof, then we’ll head to the farm ta get ya taken care of.”

“Yeah, yeah. That’s a good idea. I’ll go over here and lay down for a bit.” He hobbled away and lay down in the grass, clutching one of his back hooves as it began to swell.

The farm mare chuckled to herself and cleared the tree in one kick.

-0-

After a wonderful morning at the Ponville spa, Tourmaline felt refreshed as she trotted through the streets of Ponyville. Rarity had been right in suggesting it to her. The sisters there had done wonders with her coat and mane, and she felt like a new mare. The sunlight gave her aquamarine coat a pleasant sheen as she searched for a place to have lunch.

As she made her way through the bustling streets, she couldn’t help but notice how similar the small town was to Greensborough. It had that same small-town essence that made her feel comfortable. The thatch rooftops, lumber sidings, and small-town ponies brought a smile to her face.

As she looked through the vendor’s wares, she muttered in disappointment. “Nothing I want. There has to be something else to eat around here.” She looked to the side as she spotted a familiar-looking, rainbow-maned pegasus.

“Rainbow Dash. Hello,” she greeted as she approached.

Rainbow turned towards her and gave her a curious look. “Hey… you. How’re you doing?”

“I’m fine.” Tourmaline smiled some then tilted her head. “You don’t remember me, do you?”

Rainbow smiled a bit sheepishly. “No, I remember you… just not your name.”

Tourmaline gave a knowing grin. “It’s Tourmaline. From the whole… Tyranny thing,” she uttered softly.

Rainbow frowned but nodded. “That’s right. You’re one of the three that found him. It’s good to see you again.” She glanced past her before looking back. “So what are you doing?”

“I was looking around for a place to eat.” She looked around the market helplessly. “I just haven’t found anything I want yet.”

Rainbow nodded in understanding. “I was on my way to Sugarcube Corner for my lunch break. Wanna come along?”

She smiled wistfully. “Something sweet does sound good actually.”

The two mares walked towards the bakery, passing by other ponies who greeted or congratulated Rainbow Dash as they passed.

Curiosity finally got the better of Tourmaline. “So, why is everypony congratulating you, Rainbow Dash? Did something happen while we were in the forest?”

A proud smile spread across Rainbow’s face. “It’s because Fluttershy and me managed to place at the Equestrian Games relay race. We’re going to the Games in a few months.”

Tourmaline’s head snapped back in surprise. “The Equestria Games? That’s exciting!”

“You know it!” She glanced back to Tourmaline. “Doesn’t your hometown participate in the Games?”

“They do, just I haven’t tried out for them.” Tourmaline shrugged. “We’re usually somewhere else when the tryouts are being held.” She smiled wistfully, looking to the sky. “Hopefully I get to try out one year.”

As the two entered the bakery, Rainbow motioned for her to take a seat at a table.

“I’ve got it. What would you like?”

“You don’t have to do that,” Tourmaline protested.

Rainbow waved her away. “It’s my treat since I’m in such a good mood. What’ll you have?”

Tourmaline looked towards the stuffed display case of various sweets. “Do they have anything with persimmon?”

Rainbow shrugged. “I’ll ask. Save me a seat.”

As Tourmaline sat down in one of the bakery’s booths, she noticed how busy the small bakery actually was. Ponies were coming and going at a steady pace. It reminded her of her and her friend’s favorite eatery back at home. Whenever she and her friends had a few extra bits from their allowance or part-time jobs during school, they would buy a treat to celebrate their day together.

“Tourmaliiiiine…” Rainbow said, waving a hoof in front of her face.

She blinked as she was pulled back into reality. “Huh? What?”

Rainbow sat down in the bench opposite of her. “I was asking you what you thought of the Everfree Forest. I’ve been in there a lot, and it’s crazy in there.”

Tourmaline chuckled. “Yeah, it is. I liked visiting the Castle of the Two Sisters more though. We could have spent days in there exploring all of its hidden passages.”

Rainbow pushed her mane from her face. “Oh yeah. I’ve been there a lot with Twilight, but there’s a whole bunch of hidden rooms in there even I haven’t found.”

“I liked the organ pipes!” Pinkie Pie said as she brought their food to their table.

Rainbow didn’t look near as surprised at Pinkie’s sudden appearance as Tourmaline did. “Hey there, Pinkie Pie.”

“Hey, girls.” She set their food before them. The smell of persimmon fritters had Tourmaline almost drooling in anticipation, and she wasted no time in scarfing them down. As the two mares finished their lunch, they sat back with content sighs.

“So, Tourmaline, where have you guys been to with all of your travelling? You had to have seen a lot of fun things out there.”

Tourmaline smiled at Pinkie Pie. “I could tell you about the cattle rustlers in Appleloosa. It was one my favorite trips.”

Rainbow tilted her head curiously. “Cattle rustlers? You mean some ponies were foalnapping cows?”

Tourmaline nodded seriously. “Yeah, and we volunteered to help the sheriff find them. We left with a posse to look for them, but Wanderer got sidetracked on one of his gut feelings.” A soft smile crossed her face. “It’s infuriating how often those work for him.”

The other two giggled at her tone.

“Anyway, we managed to find the cattle rustlers, but there were a lot more of them than we thought. My brother and I wanted to go back for the sheriff but Wanderer had a plan to rescue the cows. He had me quietly unlock the fence that held them and snuck off.”

“So what did he do?” Rainbow interrupted impatiently.

“He set them to stampeding,” Tourmaline continued without missing a beat. “The rustlers never knew what hit them. After the cows calmed down, we got them back to Appleloosa and we got the reward for the rustlers.”

“How did he get them to stampede?” Pinkie asked with a tilt of her head.

A wide smile crossed Tourmaline’s face. “He told them he saw a snake.”

The three laughed, and the other two told of a similar tale in Ponyville that only caused them to laugh the harder.

They shared tales for a while before Tourmaline stood. “I think I’ll do some shopping before the day’s over.” She gave Rainbow Dash a friendly smile. “Thanks again for lunch.”

They waved to her as she left. Pinkie watched after her as she went through the doors and smiled to herself.

“Did you notice how she kept smiling when she talked about Wanderer?”

Rainbow looked at her friend with a furrowed brow. “What are you talking about, Pink?”

Pinkie shook her head. “Nothing, Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow shrugged after a moment. “So how much do I owe you for lunch?”

“Oh, it’s already been paid for.” She pointed to a gemstone that had been left on the table.

Rainbow stared at the gem before narrowing her eyes towards the door Tourmaline had just left. “Well played.”

-0-

As he closed the front door behind himself, Wanderer concluded that The Carousel Boutique’s interior was even fancier than its exterior. The chime of the entry bell still echoed as he walked into the display room. Fashion was not his strong suit—whenever he did wear clothes, it was usually for a special occasion, and he was quick to lose them when he got the chance. Still, seeing the amount of work Rarity must have done to make the clothes on display, he couldn’t help but have respect for the fashionista.

“One moment please,” he heard a voice from upstairs say. A moment later, Rarity descended the the stairwell of her home. “Welcome to the Carousel Boutique. Where every garment is chic, unique, and magnifique.” Her eyes widened slightly as she spotted him. “Oh, Wanderer, it’s so good to see you. What brings you to my shop today?”

He turned from the display and gave her a lopsided grin. “Hey there, Rarity. I thought I would swing by for a bit of business.”

Her eyes lit up, but she kept the smile from crossing her face. “Of course. What can I do for you? Would you like a fashionable suit? Formal dining wear perhaps? With your coloration, I am certain a light blue would look handsome on you.”

He rubbed at the back of his head, blushing some. “I… ah, actually was in the market for a hat.”

“A hat, is it?” she asked with a curious tilt of her head. “Headwear is important too, I will admit. Did you have a particular style in mind, or do you want to browse my current selection?”

“I was actually hoping you had a hat kinda like the Apploosians wear. Or something like Applejack’s hat.”

A faint frown crossed her face for an instant. “I don’t have any hats like that, darling, and speaking honestly, it is not a style I care much for myself.” She looked at him curiously again. “What are you looking for in a hat particularly?”

He rubbed at his chin thoughtfully. “Well, something with a wide brim to keep the sun off my eyes and for it to be sturdy enough to go with me on our adventures.”

“Something sturdy…” She frowned thoughtfully before her face lit up. “Ideeeeaaa!” she exclaimed in a sing-song voice. “Wait here.”

After she dashed back up the stairs, he could hear her tear through a room above him.

“Oh where are you?” he heard her say. “Where could I have placed it?” There was a loud thunk, and he could only imagine what was happening above him. “Ah ha! There you are!”

When she came down the stairs, he could see she was carrying a roll of some dark tan material in her magic.

“When you said you wanted something durable, you reminded me of the Griffonian felt I had in stock.” She unrolled the material for him to examine. “I have my reservations about working with this material, due to what it is made of. However, I cannot deny its durability.”

He winced when he remembered what Griffionian felt was made from—shaved fur from the griffons themselves—but he nodded in agreement with her. “What would you want for it then?” he asked.

She rolled up the felt. “Oh, I won’t charge you, Wanderer. You have given me inspiration for something new. I consider that payment enough.”

He shook his head firmly. “I can’t in all honesty do that, Rarity. I should pay you for your time, materials, and effort. It’s only fair.”

“Hmm…” She put on a show of thoughtfulness before a faint, sly grin crossed her face. “How about this then? When you return home to Greensborough, you let any curious ponies who ask you of your marvelous hat know who made it and where to find me. That way, you get your hat and I get a new market for customers. This seems like a good deal to me. How about you?”

When he thought on it, he could only grin slyly at her. For one generous act, the unicorn would rake in many more potential customers. “Alright, you’ve got a deal.”

She clopped her hooves happily. “Fantastic!” She levitated some parchment and began to sketch. Wanderer peeked over her shoulder curiously as she drew in a frenzy. Finally, she presented the sketch to him. “What do you think of this?”

His smile grew as he looked over the drawing. “It looks great. Kinda like Applejack’s hat, but different.” His smile turned wispily. “Do you think Tourmaline would like it?”

The mare started for a second before a slight, sly smile crossed her face. “I am sure she would love it, dear, but the question is: would you like it?”

He coughed a bit uncomfortably, blushing again, before he nodded. “Yeah, I think it would be great.”

“Magnificent.” She rolled up the sketch. “I will have it ready for the bonfire party.”

He smiled wide. “Great! I’ll see you there then.” He turned around for the door but not before she caught sight of a gemstone sticking out of his saddlebag.

“Wait a moment, Wanderer,” she said as inspiration struck again.

He turned back and looked at her curiously. “Yeah?”

“I don’t suppose you have a tourmaline gemstone among your collection, do you?” she asked, nodding towards his saddlebags.

He blinked thoughtfully. “Actually, I think I do.” He dug into his bags for a moment before he found a fair-sized, blue-green gemstone.

She was dazzled by the crystal. “Do you suppose I could use it for the work? I have an idea for some accents.”

He shrugged. “Sure. I know you know best with that sort of thing.”

She took the gemstone in her magic. “Thank you, Wanderer. I am certain that you… and Tourmaline, will love it.”

He blushed again. “So… see you at the bonfire?”

She nodded easily. “Indeed, darling. Farewell.”

“Alright, see you then.” He waved on his way out the door, the doorbell chiming again as it was opened.

She smiled warmly as he left. “Couples are so cute at this stage,” she said to herself and soon busied herself with her work.

-0-

Tormod quietly walked towards the Golden Oak Library. The ponies of Ponyville didn’t pay much mind to him—the ones who did were polite enough to greet him, which he gladly returned.

As much as he wanted to return home, he was glad that Wanderer and Tourmaline had opted to stay a few more days. It was not every day he was in a town that housed its own princess and one that welcomed visitors. The thought of visiting Princess Twilight brought a smile to his face and quickened his stride.

In his haste, he didn’t see the yellow pegasus until it was too late. The two collided, and the mare’s basket of fruit went flying. Luckily, he was able to catch all of her fruit with his magic before it struck the ground.

“I am terribly sorry, miss. I was not watching where I was going. Are you all right?”

The pegasus pushed back her pink mane to look at him. “Yes, I’m sorry too. I didn’t mean to be in your way.” She tilted her head curiously. “Are you… Tormod?”

He blinked in confusion before his eyes widened in recognition. “Ah, Miss Fluttershy, forgive me. I didn’t know it was you.” He levitated her basket and placed the fruit back into it.

She took the basket back and averted her eyes timidly. “It’s okay… I was just on my way to see Twilight. I’ll let you get back to what you were doing.”

He gave her a disarming smile. “What a coincidence, I was on my way to see her as well. Perhaps we can walk together, if you don’t mind?”

She lowered her head. “Um… you can come if you want.”

He gave her another reassuring smile. “Indeed. Let’s go together.”

They walked towards the library in silence. He watched her from the corner of his eye and saw that she was too nervous to start a conversation. He sighed softly. Though it was not his forte, he felt he should try to be friendly.

“Is the fruit for Princess Twilight? It looks delicious.”

She glanced at him quickly. “Y-Yes. I had some extra, so I wanted to share.”

He nodded. “That’s very kind of you.”

They walked a bit more in awkward silence before the pegasus broke the silence. “So why are you coming to see Twilight?”

“I had hoped to speak with her on a matter of research I am conducting.” He smiled proudly. “It’s a subject she is well-versed in.”

She gave him a curious tilt of her head.

“Magic,” he said.

She nodded in understanding. “She would be the one to talk to about that. You should probably know that once she starts on something, she can go on for a long while.”

He smiled eagerly. “That’s what I am hoping for.”

When they arrived, he held the door for her before entering himself. As he looked through the main room of the library, he couldn’t help but admire how well-organized the place was kept. The princess had an eye for organization, and he could respect that.

“Twilight! Twilight, are you home?” Fluttershy called as Tormod studied the various diagrams of a box with keyholes adorning its side.

“Coming, Fluttershy!” they heard Twilight call from the floor above them. “I’ll be done in a minute.”

Tormod rubbed at his chin thoughtfully as he studied the diagrams. It was the same box he had seen when the princess had shown them the Tree of Harmony. The box was a complete mystery to everyone, even Princess Twilight. He himself didn’t have the faintest notion on its purpose or what it contained. Looking at her diagrams, however, it was obvious that the princess had studied the box intently, but had yet to unlock its secrets.

He turned as he heard Twilight descend the stairs. As much as he would like to discuss the box, it was not the purpose of his visit.

“Hello, Fluttershy. How are you?” Twilight asked before her gaze fell on her other visitor. “Hello to you too, Tormod. I didn’t know you were here.”

“I arrived with Miss Fluttershy, Princess,” he said, bowing gracefully to her.

Twilight gave a nervous chuckle, looking uncomfortable with the gesture. “You don’t have to bow to me, Tormod. I really don’t stand on ceremony.”

He stood straighter. “My apologies, Princess.”

Her ears flickered. “Please, call me Twilight.”

“As you wish, P—Twilight.” He bowed his head again.

She looked between them. “So what can I do for you both?”

Tormod nodded to Fluttershy to go first.

The pegasus shyly rubbed at her foreleg. “I… had some extra fruit from earlier, and I wanted to share with you.”

A warm smile spread across Twilight’s face. “Thank you, Fluttershy. I was actually starting to get hungry.” She sat at the nearby table and helped herself to a pear. “Tormod, did you want any?”

He shook his head as he pulled a book from a shelf with his magic. “No, Princess—“

She gave him a dark glare.

“—Twilight. I’ve already eaten.”

She nodded and chowed down on her pear as Fluttershy sat next to her and joined in on the lunch. “So what brings you here then?” Twilight asked Tormod as she started on an apple.

He looked up from the book he was reading while they ate. “I had hoped to find a few books on magic theory and to speak to you personally on the subject.”

Her eyes brightened instantly, and she set the half eaten apple on the table. “Oh, do tell. What are you wanting to research?”

He smiled. “I am wanting to conduct my own research in the various magics of the pony races. Unicorn, pegasi, and earth-pony magic is as varied as the ponies in Equestria, and few have done real research into it.”

She grinned excitedly. “I wanted to do the same myself, but my duties keep taking me away from it.” She looked to the bookshelves and began levitating a number of different books to him. “Here are a few books of other magic theories. Most of them are on unicorn magic but they will be useful for reference.” She looked at him curiously then. “So why are you doing this research? Is your adventuring not enough?”

He set aside the books in a neat stack. “It keeps me busy, yes. I am, however, planning for when I retire from adventuring. I know I won’t be adventuring all my life, so it is best I have something else to pursue afterwards.”

She nodded in agreement. “That is a good idea. What will you do with your research?”

“I had thought to have it sent to Princess Luna’s Library, to add to her collection of various lores,” he said, peering at the cover of one book.

Twilight frowned softly in thought. “That is a good idea. What is your thesis on unicorn magic? To start?”

He smiled eagerly. “Well, to begin, I believe that—”

Fluttershy watched the two debate heavily for a time before giggling. She stood up quietly and headed for the door, knowing that Twilight and Tormod had completely forgotten she was even there.

-0-

The crickets sang their nighttime chorus, and the lightning bugs danced in the darkness on the night of the bonfire party. To the ponies who laughed, ate, drank, and shared tales around the fire, it was a perfect night for a party. Twilight and her friends, Wanderer and his, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders all enjoyed their party as a gramophone played a number of upbeat songs. Wanderer was in the midst of retelling their latest adventure in the Everfree Forest while the others listened on, though Twilight and Tormod were distracted with their own conversation. Tourmaline sat between Rarity and Fluttershy as Wanderer rambled on with an exaggerated version of their encounter with the dragon in the Everfree Forest.

“And so, Tourmaline dropped the boulder on the dragon’s head while I boldly kept it distracted. If it wasn’t for my heroic actions, the dragon would have had us all for pony-sized snacks.”

Tourmaline snorted out a mocking chuckle, then shook her head as she saw the three fillies were watching him with rapt attention. “That’s not how I remember it.”

“That’s because you were too busy with the rock,” he said quickly and looked back to the three fillies. “And that just goes to show you, that there isn’t any problem that can’t be solved by throwing a rock at it.”

“Just like my dad always says!” Pinkie piped up from her seat, holding a multi-pronged branch that was roasting a dozen marshmallows at once.

They all shared a laugh and Wanderer nodded to Applejack. On cue, the farm mare lifted the needle from the record and Wanderer cleared his throat. All eyes turned to him curiously, as it appeared he had something important to say.

“There was something I’ve wanted to say to you all when I got the chance to get you all together…” An awkward silence fell as he struggled to find the right words to say. Finally, he scrunched up his nose in annoyance. “I’m no good at this sort of thing, but I wanted to say: thank you. If it wasn’t for you all, I could have been stuck in Tyranny’s mind for the rest of my life, and for that, I own you ladies everything. So… thank you. If you ever need anything from me, you only have to ask.” He lifted his mug of cider to them in toast.

The adults all raised their own mugs and joined in the toast with a chorus of “you’re welcome”s.

Twilight set aside her mug after taking a drink and looked at him seriously. “We really didn’t know about you at the time, Wanderer, but I’m glad the Elements were able to free you from his grasp.”

“Yeah! It couldn’t have been any fun being stuck in your own mind like an ant in a box. Especially if you were all by yourself without any candy or snacks or anything! I mean if you had a ball or something it wouldn’t be so bad, but by yourself? ” Pinkie shuddered, causing the burning marshmallows to dance wildly on the branch.

His ears dropped to the side of his head, and he turned his gaze to look into the fire. “It wasn’t, trust me,”

“I was happy when I finally got my hooves on him. It felt good to kick his arrogant flank to next week,” Rainbow said as she clopped her hooves together. “Of course I never doubted we’d win, not once.”

They all shared a laugh before Rarity spoke up. “Well, Wanderer, I promised to have your order done for the party, and did.” She lifted a tied hatbox. “I hope it is to your liking.”

Wanderer set aside his mug and eagerly opened the box, looking exactly like a young colt opening a present for his birthday. Inside was a sable, wide-brimmed, fedora. It was a similar style to Applejack’s, but rather than the two ridges on the top, there was a small dip that would settle easily on his head. The crown of the fedora was pinched in on the sides and a small band ringed the crown to the brim. His eyes were drawn to the cut gemstone accents that set in the band. Set in the eight corners of a compass, were shards of the tourmaline gemstone, save for the cabochon engraved with his cutie mark set in the front of the band.

He removed the hat from its box and set it comfortably on his head. His ears lifted the sides of the brim upward, but the dark tan of the hat went well with his gray mane. He turned to Tourmaline with a wide happy smile. “What do you think?”

Her eyes settled on the gemstones for a moment before she smiled warmly. “It looks great on you.”

He beamed at her words, and Rarity couldn’t suppress a chuckle.

“Do you think that will hold up with the way you tromp around, Wanderer?” Tormod asked with a sarcastic smirk.

Rarity beat him to the question. “It will. It is made of a tough material that will hold up through any adventure. It was even waterproofed so that if he fell in a river, the hat wouldn’t be ruined.”

Tormod snorted but gave a good-natured smirk. “I’ll have to see it to believe it.”

“It’s a good hat,” Applejack said, lifting her own to scratch at her scalp. “That’s good work there, Rarity.”

“Thank you, darling.” She positively soaked in the praise.

“Come on! Come on!” Apple Bloom tugged at Wanderer’s leg. “Tell us another story about your adventures!”

“Another one where you fought more monsters,” Scootaloo added with an eager smile.

Sweetie Belle looked at her friends with bright wide eyes. “Wouldn’t it be great to be an adventurer too? We might even get our cutie marks in adventuring!”

“That would be so epic!” Scootaloo’s wings fluttered with excitement.

“Now doesn’t that sounds familiar…” Tormod muttered, shaking his head.

“Now hold on, you three,” Applejack said, giving them a stern look. “Don’t you fillies get any funny ideas. Wanderer and them’ve been adventurin’ for years. It isn’t somethin’ fer little fillies.”

The girls lowered their heads in disappointment, and Wanderer looked at them before motioning to Applejack to let him talk with them. “So… you three want to be adventurers, huh?”

The three looked at him, a glimmer of hope in their eyes. “Yeah! It sounds like it would be so much fun!” Sweetie Belle said with an excited squeal.

He gave a sage-like nod. “Oh, it is fun, but it is also very dangerous. Just ask Tourmaline and Tormod, or even your sisters, how dangerous adventuring can be.”

“Oh yeah?” Scootaloo countered with a stamp of her hoof. “Well, we’re not scared.”

His roguish grin grew a little. “Ah, so you’re brave little fillies then? I can respect that.” His expression turned serious. “But can you stand being away from your family for a long time?”

That gave them pause, and they lowered their heads as they considered the question. “But Applejack and them come home all the time,” Apple Bloom protested.

“That’s because they have the means to get back home often. Me and my friends, we haven’t seen our families in years. Now that we finally have some money, we’re going to go see them after being gone for so long.” He looked between the three for a moment. “Can you fillies do that? Not see your families for years? You know that they would miss you terribly.”

They lowered their heads and gave collective sighs of defeat. “No…”

An idea came to him as he looked upon their dejected expressions. “Buuut… I might know a way to make you all adventurers like us.”

“Yeah?” they said in excited unison. The other adults gave him skeptical looks, though he ignored them.

He struck a comically-heroic pose and looked down at them. “Seems to me, if you want to be known as great adventurers, you’ll have to beat a great adventurer like me at—“

The girls shared a quick look. “Get him!”

“That’s not wha—“ was all he got to say before they tackled him to the ground

He tried to put on a show of meager resistance, but they had him pinned—painfully so. “Help! Help! They’ve got me! You vicious monsters you! Unhoof me!”

Scootaloo held one of his forelegs in a submission hold. “Say you give up!”

“Never!” he shouted with defiance but grunted in pain as she twisted some more. “Ow, owowowowow! All right! All right! I give up!”

“Say it!” Apple Bloom demanded, not letting him get away so easily.

He exaggeratedly sighed. “Clever girls… Fine! You beat me. You three are the best adventurers to ever live.”

“Yay! Cutie Mark Crusader Adventurers!” The three fillies shared a high hoof.

“Did we get our cutie marks?” Sweetie Belle asked. When the three saw their flanks were still bare, they shared a look.

“Still no, huh?” Apple Bloom said, her shoulders slumping.

“Maybe we need to tie him up or something,” Scootaloo suggested.

Wanderer’s look of panic was more than a little genuine. “No, no, nononono! That’s more than enough! You win, you win!”

The entire group shared a hearty laugh at the ordeal, and even Wanderer laughed as he picked himself from the ground.

Rarity gave him a somewhat apprising look as he returned to his seat to talk with Applejack. “And he’s good with the foals too.” She nudged Tourmaline as the pegasus stared at Wanderer. “Don’t let this one get away, darling. Stallions like him are hard to come by.”

Tourmaline blushed and tried to cover her face with her hooves. Fluttershy wrapped a foreleg around her shoulder in support. “Oh, Rarity, you didn’t have to make her blush.”

“Just some friendly advice is all, darling. Nothing more.” She grinned knowingly.

Tourmaline brushed back her mane and looked at the earth-pony stallion as he shared a laugh with those around him. “He’s not going anywhere,” she said quietly.

The remainder of the night passed quickly. The three fillies were carried off to bed, and the rest shared tales before turning in for their own beds soon after.

-0-

The next morning, Twilight and her friends gathered at the Ponyville Train Station to see the three veteran adventurers off. Passengers boarded and disembarked as the group stood for final goodbyes.

“Now don’t you be strangers,” Applejack said to them. “You can come back any time ya like.”

“Oh, we’ll be back,” Tourmaline said as the wind blew her mane around. “We’ve had too much fun not to.”

Rainbow smirked. “When you come back, we’ll have to have a race through Ghastly Gorge. I still owe you one for lunch the other day.”

Tourmaline matched her expression. “Count on it.”

“Now, Wanderer, should your new hat need any repairs, you need only to send it to me and I will fix it right up. Also, don’t forget our deal,” Rarity said.

He tipped his new hat to her, just like he’d seen Applejack do. “I won’t forget. Thank you again.”

Twilight floated a final book to Tormod. “When you’ve finished your research, I would like to see it before you send it to Princess Luna. I would like to see your findings.”

He levitated the book into his already overflowing saddle bags. “I will, P—Twilight. I promise.”

“You ladies will have to come visit us in Greensborough one day. We’ll gladly show you around the Forest of the Oak. I think you’ll love it, Fluttershy,” Wanderer said.

She smiled faintly. “One day.”

“All aboard!” the conductor yelled as the steam engine roared to life.

“We better go,” Tourmaline said. “It was nice to see you all again,” she said to the six mares.

“When you come back, we’ll have another get-together. So don’t forget!” Pinkie called after them as they boarded the train.

“We won’t,” they said together.

As they took their seats in the passenger cart, they waved to the six mares in a final goodbye as the train pulled away from the station. Wanderer sighed contently as he relaxed on the bench, setting his hat beside him. “I can’t wait to get home.”

Tourmaline nodded in agreement as she sat beside him. “It will be nice to see Dad again.”

He smiled in humor. “And Mom and Chewie.”

She chuckled. “Yeah, them too.”

He tilted his head curiously at her. “Are you really going to race Rainbow Dash? What was that all about?”

Tourmaline blushed sheepishly. “I kind of pulled a fast one on her when we had lunch the other day. She insisted on paying for it, but when we finished, I left the payment on the table before she could. Now she feels like I have one up on her.”

He looked at her strangely. “And you agreed to a race? With her?”

Tourmaline laughed helplessly. “Not in a million years. I still want to keep my dignity.” Her eyes traced to the hat beside him and a slow, warm smile crossed her face. “That really is a nice hat, I love the gemstones.”

A warm blush crept onto his face as he looked at the headware. “Yeah, Rarity did good work.”

Tormod lifted a small book from his bag and levitated it to Wanderer. “A last minute gift from the princess.”

He took the book and read the cover aloud. “A Beginners Guide to Hat Etiquette.” He looked to his friend with a flat stare. “Are you serious?”

Tormod nodded seriously. “If you’re going to wear one, at least don’t look like a country pony doing it.”

“Stick in the mud,” Wanderer muttered, which caused Tourmaline to blurt out a laugh.

“We’ve been calling him that for years,” she said once her laughter subsided.

He smirked. “And nothing’s changed.”

Tormod muttered to himself as the two had a good laugh at his expense. As the train steadily made its way for the great forest, the three talked and laughed with each other, unknowingly being carried to the greatest adventure of their lives.

-0-

When the first of the wooden houses came into view, an eager smile crossed Trixie’s face and she quickened her pace. She imagined showing Equestria that the Great and Powerful Trixie was back, and that was all the incentive she needed to hurry along.

As she walked down to the town hall, she couldn’t help but notice that Greensborough had changed since she was last here. The town had certainly grown. It seemed as if it had grown further into the woods, and there were a few small farms that hadn’t been there before. The houses were still made of cut lumber, but instead of the thatch roofing, they had shingles—a step up as she saw it. Apparently the town had seen a boom in its economy, and the ponies were happier for it.

A slow smile crossed her face—richer, happier ponies would have more bits to spend at her show. She would have to create a new final act to wow the crowd and get them to part with their hard-earned bits. Before she could do that, however, she needed permission from the town’s officials.

She parked her wagon by the town hall and stopped in her tracks as a burly pegasus stormed out of the building. The slate-colored pegasus muttered darkly as he pushed past her.

She struggled to keep standing from the rough shove and turned a withering glare in his direction. “It is impolite to push a mare so roughly. Trixie demands you apologize!”

He turned his glare on her, scrutinizing her for a moment before spitting to the side. “Ain’t worth the time.” He turned and stomped away.

“Hey! Trixie demands you—“

“Ma’am,” she heard a voice say.

She turned and saw another pegasus, this one a lilac-colored mare with a deep-green mane that covered half her face. “Please, I would not suggest provoking Stone Hoof. It seems some of his workers at the quarry did not show for work today.”

Trixie frowned. “It still does not pardon his oafish attitude. The Great and Powerful Trixie will not be jostled around by a no-brained thug.”

The pegasus’ visible eyebrow inched up a bit, but her expression remained passive. “You are right, it doesn’t. I can only apologize.”

Trixie huffed, letting her irritation out with it. “Trixie supposes.”

The pegasus looked out towards the street for a moment before looking back at her. “Is there a reason for your visit to town hall?”

Trixie stood taller, once again donning her confident facade. “Trixie has come to get permission to perform her show for the town. She wished to speak to the mayor concerning it.”

Again, the eyebrow shot up curiously. “You will need to see the mayor to get a permit. This way, please.”

Trixie followed her inside, setting her cape and cap on the rack inside the door. “And who might you be, miss?”

The mare glanced back at her. “I’m Scarlet Scroll, the mayor’s secretary.” A soft, warm smile crossed her face. “I’m also his wife.” She pushed an office door open and said a few words before she closing it. “He will be with you in a moment.”

As Trixie sat on one of the offered seats, she took stock of the secretary—the lilac pegasus had an air of confident arrogance about her that was not unlike Trixie’s own. Nothing that would ever surprise her, and even if something did, she held confidence that she could handle it.

Trixie also caught Scarlet glancing her way discreetly. She cleverly hid her gaze behind the portion of her green mane that covered half her face. The longer Trixie had to wait, the more uncomfortable she felt. She was reminded of how a snake would watch its prey before striking.

Mercifully, the door to the office opened before too long, and a navy-blue earth pony stepped out of the office. His sickly yellow mane was cut short and his cutie mark was that of a judge’s gavel. His eyes settled on Trixie for a moment before he turned to Scarlet.

“This is her?”

The pegasus nodded. “She professed to seek a permit to perform her act in the town.”

“Ah, very good, very good.” He turned his gaze back to Trixie and motioned for her to follow. “Come into my office and we’ll talk.”

As they stepped into the office, he motioned to a nearby chair. “Please, have a seat.”

The chair creaked as she sat and she took the time to look around the office. It had the clutter of a normal politician’s office, but her eyes settled on a number of framed pictures along the wall. The first was a wedding picture of the mayor and Scarlet. They both wore wide, happy smiles as they stood for the camera. The second picture seemed to be the two as foals, plus what she guessed to be the foal version of the rude pony from earlier.

“So why do you want to perform for my town?” the mayor asked as he took his seat behind the desk.

She sat up straighter in her chair. “Well, Mr…”

“Rogue,” he supplied.

She inclined her head. “Mayor Rogue. Trixie would like to perform for the ponies of Greensborough because she has heard of the troubles they have had lately. She hopes her show will let them forget their troubles even if it’s for a little while.”

He raised an eyebrow at her, a sly grin growing across his muzzle. “As noble a reason as any.”

“As well as to make herself a comfortable profit, of course,” she added. She knew she was not going to get much past this one.

“Of course,” he echoed. “I was surprised to see the Great and Powerful Trixie Lulamoon, the mare who troubled Ponyville twice and was recently escorted out of Trottingham due to causing a disturbance, show up outside my office. It is a curious thing.”

Once again her reputation preceded her. “Trixie has no intention to cause any problems while in Greensborough, Mayor Rogue. She only wishes to perform for the masses.”

He studied her for a quiet, uncomfortable moment. She realized why Scarlet had married him, the two shared many similarities. Finally, he nodded. “I’m willing to take a chance on you, Miss Lulamoon. If you can make the ponies of Greensborough happy, they will work that much more efficiently.” He removed a piece of parchment from a drawer and signed it. “Give this to Scarlet and pay the fine, then you can perform when you want.”

Trixie couldn’t suppress her smile. “Trixie thanks you, Mayor Rogue.” She reached for the parchment, but he didn’t release it immediately.

“I’ll warn you now, Miss Lulamoon. Don’t cause trouble in my town.” His stern glare bore into her.

He finally let go of the permit, and she held it close to her chest. “Trixie won’t. She will mingle for a while before she performs.”

“That is smart.” He motioned to the door. “Scarlet will see you out.”

She tried to keep her excitement to herself as she left the office. It wouldn’t do for her reputation to be seen skipping like a little filly. She approached Scarlet, who was busy writing in a ledger.

“How much is the fine?” Trixie asked as she floated the parchment to the secretary.

Scarlet looked over the parchment for a second. “Ten bits.”

Trixie winced at the price but passed over the required money. It would be a small price to pay for the restart of her career.

After signing the permit, Scarlet walked her to the door.

“I look forward to seeing your show,” she offered as she brushed her mane out of her face, though the mane quickly fell back in its usual place.

Trixie looked back at Scarlet with a wide, confident smile. “Trixie will no doubt amaze.”

Scarlet watched the magician’s wagon as it left. “Yes… I am sure you will.”

-0-

Wanderer could only smile as he knocked on the door of a familiar homestead. His mother still kept the place tidy like she always had. The evening sun set the area aglow as the fog began to settle over his hometown.

He knocked on the door again, trying to keep a straight face. He lifted his hoof to knock again, but the door opened and a unicorn mare peered past its edge. “Hello?”

He couldn’t hold in his smile any longer as her eyes widened in recognition. “Hi, Mom.”

“Wanderer!” She threw the door open and wrapped her son tightly in a hug.

He hugged her back just as tightly, happy tears rimming his eyes. “I’ve missed you.”

She stepped back to look at him, wiping her eyes. “When did you get in?”

“Just a bit ago. I came straight home from the train station—“ he gave her his trademark lopsided grin. “—and didn’t get lost for once.”

Before she could say anything, a loud growl escaped his stomach. He chuckled as he rubbed at the back of his head. “So… what’s for dinner?”

His mother laughed. “Get in here, and I’ll cook something up.”

His smiled widened even more. “You’re the best, Mom!”

-0-

As she cooked, she pressured him to tell of the adventures he and his friends had gone on, and he was all too happy to share them. While they ate, he told her of his involvement with Tyranny’s uprising and everything he had experienced.

His mother gave him a somber look. “We had heard of him, though Greensborough was never attacked, thankfully. The Equestrian Guard was on high alert until we learned the danger had passed.” She sat pensively for a while before shaking her head. “I didn’t know it was you three who had set him free.”

Wanderer pushed his mostly empty plate away, rubbing at his full belly. “It’s not something we’re proud of. It was bad enough I was stuck in his head for the whole time. But with Tormod turned to stone, and me being used like a puppet, it had to be hard on Tourmaline.” He looked away lowering his eyes in shame. “I can’t imagine the worry we put her through.”

His mother nodded slowly, and rose from her chair to wrap her son in a hug. “My baby, why do you keep putting yourself in danger like that?”

He blinked a bit before nuzzling into her. “It wouldn’t be me if I didn’t, Mom.” She stepped away, and he smiled at her. “I’m fine though, Mom. Don’t worry.”

She huffed and rolled her eyes. “You should know better than that. I’m a mom—it’s what I do.”

He chuckled a bit. “Sorry.”

She rolled her eyes again and sat back down in her chair. “How are Tourmaline and Tormod doing?”

He lifted his glass to take a drink. “They’re doing fine. They’re as happy to be home as I am.”

She smiled coyly. “How are you and Tourmaline doing?”

A faint blush crept up on him. “We’re doing fine. We talk a lot and spend time together.”

“Have you taken her on a date yet?”

His auburn coat took a redder hue. “We go on adventures all the time, Mom.”

She huffed in disappointment. “It’s not the same, Wanderer. You need to take her on a real date. If you don’t show some initiative, she might think you're not interested.” She looked at him seriously. “You don’t want to lose her to another, do you?”

He averted his eyes. “No… I don’t.” He took a drink of his water. “Don’t worry, Mom. I actually intend to take her on a shopping spree soon. Let her spend her share of the dragon’s loot and then buy her something nice as a surprise.” His grin grew. “She’ll love it.”

She nodded slowly. “That’s good. It shows you’re thinking.”

“Yeah.” He took another drink of his water, privately glad his mother stopped with her embarrassing line of questions.

“So when can I expect grandfoals?”

Wanderer found that inhaling a glass’s worth of water was just as unpleasant as last time. He spewed his beverage across the table.

“Mother!” he finally managed to croak out, his coat now a bright cherry red.

“What? It’s a fair question a mother can ask her son.”

He thumped his barrel to clear the rest of the water from his lungs. “We haven’t even… That is… ah.” He fumbled a bit, trying in vain to find something to say.

A smile crossed her face, and he realized she was getting a kick out of his embarrassment. “Well, hurry it up already. I want grandfoals before I die.”

He looked away, determined to change the subject. “Where’s Chewie? I need somepony sane to talk to. Chewie! Kitty, kitty, kitty!”

Wanderer frowned when the cat didn’t answer his call. Come to think of it, why hadn’t he seen his cat when he came home?

“Chewie! Here kitty, kitty!” He turned to his mother. “Mom, where’s—“

He stopped when he saw his mother’s expression.

“…Mom, where’s Chewie?”

“Wanderer—“ she started.

“Mom, where’s my cat?” A slow knot of dread was forming in his gut.

Her gaze lowered. “He’s upstairs. In your room.”

He barely registered the stairs as he ran. He pushed the door to his room open and looked around quickly.

“Chewie?”

His room was much the same as he had left it. All of his Daring Do books were still on their shelf, his desk was still in its place, and even the bed was neatly made. It was on the bed that he saw the horseshoe box. The box had been lined with a dish towel, and Wanderer could smell the sickness emanating from it.

The knot of dread grew as he slowly approached the bed. When he looked inside the box, his heart sank.

Inside the box slept his orange tiger-striped tabby cat. One look at the animal and Wanderer could tell he was gravely ill. The cat’s fur had thinned in many places, and he didn’t appear to have been bathed in a while. Wanderer could hear the gurgling each time the cat inhaled. Just hearing that awful sound forced him to bite his lip to keep it from quivering.

Wanderer turned as he heard the floorboard creak and saw his mother looking at him with sad, sympathetic eyes.

“I’m sorry, Wanderer.”

“What’s wrong with him?” he asked in a whisper.

“A respiratory illness,” she said. “I took him to the vet and they gave him some medicine. It worked for a while, but it stopped working and he got worse.” She sighed. “I was going to take him to the vet tomorrow so they could put him to sleep.”

He looked back at the box, tears forming around his eyes.

“I’m sorry…” his mother said, tears starting in her own eyes.

He took in a calming breath. “It’s okay, Mom. You did what you could.”

She nodded and turned away to let him have his moment with his pet.

Wanderer sat on the edge of his bed, looking at the cat. Gingerly, he reached out with a hoof to lightly pet Chewie, and he cringed at the rough, oily feeling of the cat’s fur. “Hey there, buddy. How are you?” he asked in a quiet voice.

The cat slowly lifted his head to sniff at the hoof, and after a moment’s pause, rubbed the hoof affectionately.

Wanderer’s breath caught and his lip quivered. “I missed you too, big guy.” He gently lifted the cat out of the box and set him beside him. The cat gave a soft, watery purr as it rested against him.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t here,” he said as he continued to pet Chewie. “I was going to tell you all about our adventures when I got home. I didn’t—“ His voice caught, and he couldn’t speak past the lump that had formed in his throat.

The cat only continued to purr, content to be where he was.

“I’m sorry…” The stallion’s tears fell unabashed as he spent the remainder of the night with his cat before sleep overtook him.

-0-

The next morning, Tourmaline made her way for Wanderer’s home. After a joyful reunion with her father the day before, she had decided to grab her friend and his mother for a nice breakfast out with everyone together. When she was a little filly, she had considered the older mare as her surrogate mother after her own had disowned her family. Her smile grew wider as she turned down the lane for their house—she couldn’t wait to see her and tell her all about their travels.

She quickly fixed her mane before knocking on the front door. She couldn’t help but smile when Mom answered the door.

“Hi, Mom,” she said with a warm smile.

“Tourmaline, it’s so good to see you.” The two shared a hug. “How’s your brother?”

“He’s doing fine. I thought to get you guys so we can all get together for a breakfast out.” She peered past her. “Is Wanderer still asleep?” she asked in a teasing voice.

Her expression fell. “He’s up. He had a rough night last night.”

Tourmaline’s head snapped back in surprise, her smile fading quickly. “Oh no. What happened? Is he all right?”

She shook her head slowly. “Chewie died last night.”

Tourmaline’s breath caught in her throat. “Oh no… How is Wanderer taking it?”

The older mare looked away for a moment. “Not well. He just finished burying Chewie.”

Tourmaline frowned. She couldn’t imagine what Wanderer was going through. She knew that he loved his cat as much as any family member.

“Can I come in?” she asked.

Mom smiled. “You don’t have to ask, Tourmaline.” She stepped aside to allow her entry.

The two walked towards the kitchen, and Tourmaline looked out the nearby window and saw Wanderer outside, sitting near a tree with his head lowered. She lifted a hoof to her muzzle as she watched him, a pang of sadness building in her gut.

“He looks so sad.”

His mother looked at her. “He’ll be fine. He just needs some time.”

Tourmaline rested her hoof to the ground and nodded in determination. “I’m going to go talk with him.”

She stepped out the back door without waiting for permission. A dozen different things ran through her mind as she thought of what to say to him. Offer a few condolences and give him a hug, and he’d be back to his usual self in no time at all. When she approached, however, any words she had in mind vanished as he turned his head. The look in his eyes killed her words before they could be spoken.

The two shared a long look before she uttered a soft, “Hey.”

“Hey…” he said before he turned away again.

She walked up next to him and looked at the small recently dug grave. The fresh earth was ringed with a number of small stones, and a larger stone had been set at its head. The larger stone was unmarked, but she knew that Wanderer would later etch something into it.

She gave him a sympathetic look. “Are you okay?”

He closed his eyes. “As much as I can be.” He looked at the grave again, his expression unchanging.

She sat next to him, and they sat there in silence for a while. Her mind raced with what she could say or do to make him happy again, but each time she settled on something, she couldn’t find her voice. Finally it was he who spoke.

“I remember… all the times he would sleep on my shoulder when I was young. He always liked sleeping there for some reason. It never really bothered me, and I always felt comfortable knowing he was there. Or when he would lay across my homework when I tried to study.” A sad laugh escaped him. “I always joked he was trying to keep me from becoming too smart and used it as an excuse to not do my homework. Though Mom would not have any of it.”

Tourmaline smiled softly as he continued to speak his heart.

He looked at her. “Did I ever tell you how I found him?”

She shook her head softly.

“It was before I met you. I was out playing near the forest when I heard some dogs barking.” Wanderer looked at the small grave, his gaze going distant. “I went to see what it was about when I saw the dogs had something. I didn’t know what to think, but when I saw them toss something orange up in the air, I just acted. I chased the dogs away and saw that they had a kitten down and he looked badly hurt.”

He took in a soft breath. “I ran home with him and begged mom to save him. She didn’t think he would make it, but she had me put him in a basket with some milk to see if he survived the night.” A sad smile crossed his face. “I remember falling asleep in the laundry room with him and when I woke up in the morning, I checked to make sure he was still alive. He was, but he hadn’t moved much. I fed him some milk before I had to go to school, but I spent all day worrying about him, I ended up forgetting to do my homework. When I got home, I spent the day with him, wishing he would get better.”

His smile took a warmer feel to it. “The next morning, when I checked on him, I found him walking around in the basket, looking as healthy as he could be. I picked him up to pet him and when I did…” He brought a hoof up to try to keep the tears from falling. “He leaned into me. He said ‘thank you.’ And I adopted him there and then.”

She smiled, but it turned into a soft frown when she felt him shiver. He slumped and lowered his head, his bangs obscuring his eyes.

“Wanderer…” Her tone was soft as she reached a hoof out to him.

He looked at her, and the tragic expression caused her breath to catch. “He waited for me, Tourmaline.”

She looked at him and felt her heart break..

“He waited for me to come home. He held on, despite the suffering. Just to see me again before he died. He wanted to say goodbye.” He lowered his head again, the tears running down his muzzle. “It’s because of me he held on so long and suffered.” He sniffed and dashed at his eyes. “Look at me, a grown stallion crying like a little foal over his pet cat. I have to look silly.”

She draped a wing over his withers. “It’s not silly, Wanderer. It shows just how much you loved him.” She nuzzled at him. “It shows how big of a heart you have.”

He looked at her, then back to the grave. “…I’m going to miss him.”

Tourmaline said nothing as she sat next to her friend to offer support. She blinked in surprise as she felt him wrap his hoof around hers. Only after a second’s thought did she return the gesture and lean on his shoulder.

Wanderer’s mother watched the two from the window and wiped at her tear-rimmed eyes. She smiled happily. Her son may have lost a pet, but he had gained something more.

Author's Note

I will admit to saying that writing the final scenes of this chapter caused me to tear up. Wanderer's story of finding his cat was practically the same as my own experience with a cat I owned for seventeen years. And yes, his name was Chewie.

I still miss the little guy.

More to come soon, folks! We all know that something is going to happen sooner than later.

Chapter Seventeen

‘The weather is so beautiful,’ Faithful Watcher thought as she walked along the sunlit path towards the pony’s encampment. The summer’s heat was giving way to the crispness of autumn, and Faith felt a smile grow as a breeze blew through, sending the fur along her spine to standing. Soon the Great Mother and her children would begin to turn their leaves, setting her home to a myriad of colors. While it was true the oaks rarely lost their leaves, the turning from the verdant green of summer to the reds, yellows, browns, and oranges of fall was her favorite time of year.

Her smile faltered—as did her step—as memories of walks she had shared with Risen Hart filtered through her mind. Memories of them walking next to each other, enjoying the scenery, and each other’s company, all came to mind before reality settled in. It took effort, but she eventually took in a breath and let it out, continuing on her way. Having already grieved for her friend, she reminded herself of her purpose of seeing the ponies today.

‘Take care of all of those you lead,’ she recited. ‘Living and dead.’

As she made her way towards the odd square-shaped tents the ponies used, she caught sight of Tourmaline and Wanderer heading towards the practice fields. The former appearing to watch—and attempt to pull—the latter into a conversation. Even a few days after curing Scarlet Scroll of her affliction, Faith knew Wanderer had remained behind the shell he had built around himself. She had hoped that seeing the cure work would have lifted his spirits, but it wasn’t to be.

Holding her head up, she hustled for the tents to the one pony she believed could make things better.

Thankfully, she found Trixie sitting by the campfire, watching as a pair of glowing orbs hovered around the camp. Faith couldn’t help but pause in her stride and marvel at the ease Trixie manipulated the lights. She, herself, could form a single ball, but couldn’t dream of making them dance or change color.

‘I do not understand why she has had trouble with her performances in Equestria. Her magics are amazing.’

Remembering the last time she came upon the unicorn while she was practicing, Faith cleared her throat. “Good daylight, Trixie.”

Trixie blinked and turned to regard her. “Good morning, Faithful. Trixie hopes everything is all right?”

A smile played across her muzzle. “It is! I had hoped to talk with you.” She walked over and settled next to her. “There has been so little chance to speak in the last few days.”

Trixie nodded, letting her magic fade—the two orbs vanishing with a pair of ‘poof’s. “Trixie agrees. Between your grandfather teaching Trixie and Tormod new spells, and you working so hard with the cure, Trixie has had little time for herself, let alone to talk with anyone.”

Faith’s smile wasn’t as genuine as she glanced at the tents. “Is the sky-rider, Scarlet Scroll, still resting?”

Placing her cap back on her head, Trixie’s gaze also shifted to the tent. “Yes, she is. While she still finds it hard to believe what we’ve told her, she is doing better.”

Faith hummed before looking back at Trixie. “I saw Wanderer and Tourmaline going to practice fields.” She glanced around again before speaking lower. “Has he done any better?”

Trixie shook her head, a soft frown marring her features. “Trixie doesn’t believe so. He stays in his tent except for meals and to train with the deer, but never for long.” Her frown deepened. “Ever since that night, he said he wanted to learn to fight so he could better protect everypony, but Trixie feels he is only doing it to take his mind off of what happened that day.” A sigh escaped through her nose. “Trixie worries for him.”

Faith shared in her frown. “As do I. It is one of the reasons I came to visit you.”

Trixie tilted her head. “Oh? What for?”

“My grand—Elder, has taught me that a good leader looks after those who have followed them. You all have trusted me before in a dire circumstance, it is now my turn to help.” Faith glanced in the direction the two had gone and sighed.

“What’s wrong, Faith?”

She lowered her gaze and sighed, her ears pinning back. “I.. do not know how. I’ve thought of so many different ways I think will help, but they all seem so...” another sigh escaped her. “Inadequate.”

A warm smile tugged at Trixie’s lips. “And you sought the Great and Powerful Trixie’s help?”

Faith nodded, an eager gleam in her eyes. “Do you have any ideas for what we can do to help Wanderer and Tourmaline? They are such good friends from everything Tormod has told me. It is sad to see them like this.”

Trixie frowned, glancing away. “Trixie’s not sure. Their type of fighting, we shouldn’t really interfere with, Faithful. It is something that they should work out on their own. Lover’s quarrels are between each other, and others interfering could cause more trouble than good.”

“Surely there is something? What could—”

They both turned at the sound of a tent flap unzipping. From the tent, emerged a worn-looking Scarlet Scroll. Dark bags hung under her eyes, and her lilac fur was ruffled from turning in her sleep. The pegasus ran a hoof through her dark green mane which settled over her left eye. She yawned before caught sight of the two—gasping when her eyes settled on Faithful.

Said doe held up her forelegs. “Easy, sky-rider, I do not mean to startle you.”

“Faithful Watcher is a friend,” Trixie added.

Scarlet took in a deep breath and brought her flared wings back to her sides. “I-I know, I’m just…” she sighed again. “Still getting used to the deer.” Turning a look at Faith, she said, “I really can’t thank you enough for what you’ve done for me.”

Another happy smile burst across her face. “I am glad to help. I am so overjoyed my Elder knew how to cure you.” She turned an affectionate smile at the massive oak tree. “The Great Mother had shown us the way to save everyone, and we are more than glad to help.”

Scarlet followed her gaze before averting her own, a mask of sorrow crossing her expression. “My husband is still out there, as is our friend and so many others.” She looked back at the two. “You have to save them too.”

“We shall,” Trixie said, standing straighter and giving her mane a dramatic toss. “The Great and Powerful Trixie will save the day once again!”

While Faith smiled at her, Scarlet turned a look at the unicorn. “Like you did in all of your stories?”

Faith saw Trixie wince at the question, but the mare held her head up high. “This story shall be a true tale of Trixie’s gallantry. She won’t be called a liar again!”

A faint, if not sly, smile tugged at Scarlet’s mouth. “I hope so.” She glanced at one of the logs that ringed the campfire. “May I sit?”

The two nodded and the lilac pegasus gave a tired sigh, running a hoof over her eyes again.

“Do you still feel ill, sky-rider?” Faith asked, her brow furrowing.

Scarlet nodded, easing herself on the log. “Not sick, just tired.” Another yawn escaped her. “I’m still having nightmares.”

Trixie winced again before asking, “Of when you were a Bringer of Plague?”

Again, Scarlet nodded, a distant look in her visible eye.

“Can you tell us about what you experienced?” Faith asked as she shifted her weight. “Maybe we can learn something about the Gorgon or her Harbinger that can help save your mate.”

There was no hiding the fear that came to Scarlet’s eyes. “It was horrible. I felt like I was always walking through a thick fog. I couldn’t see anything, other than vague blurs, and I couldn’t focus on anything.” She lowered her head, partly hiding her features behind her mane. “I remember the voices. I remember his voice the most.” Her shoulders shook with a shudder. “Every time he spoke, I had to obey. I couldn’t argue, I couldn’t fight, I couldn’t…”

When the pegasus stopped, Faithful stood up and sat beside her. “If it is too painful, do not speak further.”

Scarlet shook her head. “No, I need to say this.” She took in a breath and blew it out through her nose. “He, Harbinger, when I looked at him, all I saw was a monster. He might look like a pony, but he’s not. He’s… evil.”

Faith turned as Trixie spoke. “Trixie agrees. She saw him up close.” She shuddered as well. “He might have been a pony before, but whatever the Gorgon did to him, he’s not anymore.”

Scarlet nodded, sitting straighter again. “She… is worse. I never saw her, but I could feel her. She was…” A pensive frown crossed her face. “She was the fog itself. While Harbinger was the voice, she was the fog that wouldn’t let me focus. She was always around me, and I…” She paused again. “I could feel her eating away at me.”

Faith rested a hesitant hoof on Scarlet’s withers but pulled away as she flinched. “That is because she is the embodiment of sickness. She eats away at the healthy part of a deer, or pony, until there is nothing left.”

Scarlet looked at her with pleading eyes. “That’s why you must help my husband and the others! What will happen if she eats them until they’re gone? Can he be saved then?”

Faith’s ears flicked as both ponies looked at her for answers. She bit at her lip before saying, “I...I wish I knew. I will speak with the Elder and I promise to tell you what he tells me.” A smiled painted its way back on her face. “Please, do not worry.”

Scarlet’s gaze half-lidded and looked away. “Easier said than done,” she whispered.

Trixie watched the pegasus a moment before looking at Faith. “Didn’t a group of deer go out to capture some of the Bringers today?”

Faith smiled, privately glad her friend had come to her rescue. “Indeed so! My Elder and some warriors left to capture a group of them tearing through the woods. They will bring them back and we will cure them all!”

“Maybe your husband will be among them,” Trixie said, turning back to Scarlet.

A small smile tugged at the pegasus’s mouth. “I hope to the Sisters he is.”

-0-

Later that evening, as the ponies sat around their campfire eating, Trixie was glad to see that Wanderer seemed a bit more animated than he had been. Speaking with Scarlet Scroll, he asked many of the questions she and Faithful had asked earlier. She answered as she had but he pressed her for more details of being under the control of the Gorgon.

“You said you couldn’t do anything?”

She shook her head. “No. I tried to fight it, but my body wouldn’t listen. Like I said, it was like being in a dizzying haze. I couldn’t focus on anything other than what I was told to do.”

He gave a soft sigh and nodded, taking another bite of his food.

“So how do you know they have Rogue and Stone Hoof?” Tourmaline asked after a quick glance at him.

Scarlet turned her gaze to her, the faintest of frowns on her face. “I could still recognize who and what I was looking at, I just couldn’t do more than that unless told to.”

“Like when you fought with me?” Tourmaline asked, her gaze narrowing.

Scarlet cringed and nodded. “Yes. I knew it was you, Tourmaline, and…” She stood straighter, matching her glare. “And I won’t lie and say that hadn’t wanted to do that for a long time.”

Tourmaline looked at her for a moment before she smirked. “You and me both.”

“But that’s all poin—”

“Pointless now,” Scarlet interrupted Wanderer. “Yes, it is. All I want now is to get my husband back and get back to Greensborough.” She sighed, her shoulders slumping. “I just want to go home.”

“Once we cure him, you will,” Tormod said as he set his plate aside. “Maybe we can convince the deer to escort you and the others back so Greensborough can be ready if something happens.”

“You mean, if we fail?” Wanderer asked, his tone dropping.

Tormod winced and nodded.

“It won’t come to that.”

The four of them turned to Trixie as she spoke.

“Not with the Great and Powerful Trixie here to save the day.” She gave her mane a toss. “Along with her friends, Trixie shall save everypony and we will be known far and wide as heroes!”

“Well, at least one of us is confident,” Tormod quipped, giving her a sly wink.

“Confidence is one thing, but bravado is another.” Tourmaline lifted a brow at her. “How do you know we will win?”

Trixie turned her nose up. “Because Trixie believes we will.”

‘We will?’

Tourmaline rolled her eyes. “Riiight.”

Wanderer looked away, his ear flicking. “Gonna try, at least.”

Trixie looked at the two for a moment and felt a frown tug at her mouth. Why can’t they be in better spirits?

‘What have they to be happy about?’

Nothing, she concluded. The only way for them to get out of their slump was for them to experience something positive for a change.

‘But what?’

Before she could speak again, there came the low sound of a horn being blown from the forest. As one, the ponies turned towards the sound and they saw a number of deer galloping for the village’s entrance.

“What’s that?” Scarlet asked, her eyes wide.

“I think that’s the hunting party returning.” Tormod looked back at them. “Maybe they have wounded?”

“Rogue!” Scarlet spread her wings and flew for the entrance.

“Tourma—” Wanderer stopped as she flew after the other pegasus. With a sigh, he donned his hat again and stood. “Better go see what it’s about. They might need our help.”

The remaining three hurried as fast as Tormod’s leg would allow, and Trixie soon found herself beside them as the deer warriors lead five blindfolded ponies to the village. All five bucked and whinnied as the deer struggled to reign them in. Trixie gasped and brought a hoof to cover her mouth as she recognized the dark brown mane and tan coat of one of the Bringers.

“That’s the old pony Trixie helped on the road!”

The two turned and their eyes widened. “Ol’ Nut?” Tormod asked, his jaw hanging ajar. “Why would they foalnap him?”

Wanderer shrugged, shaking his head. “Guess they weren’t too picky on who they took.”

Tormod turned an incredulous look his way. “But Ol’ Nut though?”

A faint grin graced Wanderer’s muzzle for a second. “Maybe it was because of his acorn cakes?”

Tormod rolled his eyes. “Always thinking with your stomach.” He grinned then. “Good to see you in good cheer again.”

“Mm.” Wanderer shrugged.

Trixie turned as she saw Tourmaline and Scarlet Scroll hover overhead.

Scarlet sighed after looking over the captured Bringers. “He’s not here…”

“Do not despair, sky-rider,” the Elder said as his warriors struggled to restrain the captured Bringers. “These are but a few of the many we will capture and free from the Gorgon’s influence.” He turned his gaze to her. “Your mate will be found and freed in due time.”

Scarlet sighed and lowered herself to the ground, watching as Faithful Watcher began removing a collection of ceramic jars from her satchel.

Trixie watched as the Bringers were forced to swallow the cure. Wincing at the rough handling, she averted her gaze when Tormod spoke to the Elder. “Were any of the deer injured when you captured them?”

The Elder closed his eyes before opening them again as the Bringers gave agonized cries as the cure worked. “Two. One with a broken leg from the beetles the Bringers had with them. Fortunately, I was there to help them in their time of need.”

Trixie looked over as a deer warrior was being led away for the healer’s tent; not before he, and those around around him, shot vehement glares at her and her fellow ponies.

‘They’re mad.’

‘Shouldn’t they be? Why should they stick their necks out for us? Most of them hate us. The only reason they are helping is because their leader is telling them to.’

A frown pulled at her lips. What did the White Tails have to be happy about? Their home, their sanctuary, was being threatened by a spirit that wanted them, and all others, dead. They were forced to house and protect the very ponies that had wronged them in the past, and now their own people were getting injured or killed saving those same ponies. It really was no small matter that they were so angry. Who could really blame them?

‘It is a horrible way to live,’ she thought.

She glanced over toward her fellow ponies. Tormod was the only one who wasn’t so grim, despite being the one who was perhaps the worst off of the bunch. Wanderer still had that distant look in his eyes, something so out of place on his normally cheerful expression. Tourmaline watched him, biting at her lip as if she was unsure of what to do. Scarlet Scroll seemed so absorbed in her own issues that her expression was unreadable.

With the grimness of their situation, how could she expect the others to be happy or upbeat? When she considered it, she turned the question towards herself. She wasn’t any closer to revitalizing her career. She was still in the middle of a giant forest where danger lurked behind every rough-barked tree. What did she have to be happy about?

Her gaze lifted up to the evening sky, her violet irises taking in the reddish glow. ‘Because Trixie hasn’t given up. Trixie hasn’t given up hope that all will turn out right and she will save not only her show, but everypony and deer in Equestria.’

“Trixie?”

She blinked and shifted her gaze to Tormod as he stood staring at her, his brow furrowed. “Are you all right? You seemed pretty deep in thought.”

A sigh escaped her and she nodded. “Trixie is fine. She was just… thinking of her show.”

He hummed an acknowledgement and turned back to watch the crowd begin to disperse—the now-unconscious Bringers being carried away for the healer’s tent. “You know, I find myself missing your show. Even with how everything turned out, I remember all the ponies smiling as they watched you. It’s almost like we’ve all forgotten how smile.” A wistful smile played across his face. “If only we could have one right now, maybe things would be better, even for a little bit.”

The idea struck her as fast as lightning would have. Rubbing at her chin, the idea began to take shape. Her gaze drifted again to the sky, as well as the turning leaves of the forest. “A show…”

Tormod looked back at her. “What was that?”

She grinned wide and turned her elated expression to him. “Tormod, do you know if any of the deer are musicians?”

He blinked and tilted his head, frowning. “I… think so. I remember hearing some music back when I was stuck in the healer's tent.” Focusing back on her, he asked. “Why?”

Her smile spreading ear to ear, she asked, “Can you ask around? Or ask Faith? I—The Great and Powerful Trixie has an idea that will help everypony.”

Author's Note

Trixie, this can either go right, or horribly wrong...